GREAT  CITIES  OF  THE  REPUBLIC 


I.  — Story  of  the  City  of  New  York.  A history 

of  the  city  from  the  discovery  of  the  island  by 
Verrazano  till  the  present  time.  By  Charles  Burr 
Todd,  author  of  “Life  and  Letters  of  Joel  Bar- 
low." Profusely  illustrated,  cloth.  . $1-75 

II.  — The  Story  of  Washington.  By  Charles 

Burr  Todd.  Fully  illustrated  . . Sr. 75 

III.  — The  Story  of  Boston.  By  Arthur  Gilman, 

author  of  “ Story  of  Rome,”  “ Story  of  the  Sara- 
cens,” etc.  Octavo,  cloth,  with  numerous  illustra- 
tions and  maps  ....  ( In  Press ) 


G.  P.  PUTNAM’S  SONS,  New  York  and  London 


THE  CAPITOL.  Frontispiece. 


j|tcat  pities  of  Ihc  Republic 


THE 

Story  of  Washington 

THE  NATIONAL  CAPITAL 


BY 


CHARLES  BURR  TODD 

AUTHOR  OF  “ THE  STORY  OF  NEW  YORK,”  ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED 


NEW  YORK  & LONDON 


G.  P.  PUTNAM’S  SONS 

<£^t  $Uutktrbochcr  press 
1889 


COPYRIGHT  BY 

G.  P.  PUTNAM’S  SONS 

1889 


Press  of 

G.  P.  Pi-toam’s  Sons 

New  York 


TO 

THE  PEOPLE  OF  THE 
UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 
THIS  VOLUME 
IS 

RESPECTFULLY  DEDICATED 

BY 

THE  AUTHOR 


What  constitutes  a State  ? 

Not  high-raised  battlement  or  labored  mound, 

Thick  wall  or  moated  gate  ; 

Not  cities  proud  with  spires  and  turrets  crowned  ; 
Not  bays  and  broad-armed  ports 

Where,  laughing  at  the  storm,  rich  navies  ride  ; 

Not  starred  and  spangled  courts 

Where  low-browed  baseness  wafts  perfume  to  pride. 
No  ! Men,  high-minded  Men, 

With  powers  as  far  above  dull  brutes  endued 
In  forest,  brake,  or  den, 

As  beasts  excel  cold  rocks  and  brambles  rude  ; 

Men  who  their  duties  know, 

But  know  their  rights,  and  knowing  dare  maintain, 
Prevent  the  long-aimed  blow, 

And  crush  the  tyrant  while  they  rend  the  chain  : — 
These  constitute  a State  ; 

And  Sovereign  Law,  that  State’s  collected  will, 

O’er  thrones  and  globes  elate, 

Sits  empress,  crowning  good,  repressing  ill. 


PREFACE. 


In  writing  the  Story  of  Washington,  the  author 
has  had  in  mind  both  the  local  and  general  reader ; 
for  the  national  capital  belongs  not  alone  to  its 
citizens,  but  also  to  the  nation.  On  the  one 
hand  it  was  desirable  not  to  burden  the  narrative 
with  details  of  merely  local  interest ; on  the  other, 
not  to  treat  the  subject  in  so  general  a way  as  to  as- 
sociate with  it  no  local  flavor  whatever.  He  has  also 
endeavored  to  write  in  a simple  and  direct  style  that 
would  attract  youthful  readers,  and  that  would  not 
displease  those  of  mature  years.  It  is  common  com- 
plaint that  our  young  people  read  foreign  books— 
especially  English  books — so  exclusively,  that  we 
are  in  danger  of  becoming  a race  of  Anglomaniacs, — 
a consummation  that  our  law-makers  seem  bent  on 
furthering  by  their  inexcusable  delay  in  passing  an 
international  copyright  law. 

In  these  pages  the  author  has  endeavored  to  make 
prominent  what  was  noble,  dignified,  and  patriotic  in 
the  city’s  history,  and  thus  to  awaken  in  her  behalf  the 
interest  and  affection  of  his  readers.  He  has  also  en- 
deavored to  make  prominent  the  fact  that  Washing- 
ton is  the  capital  of  the  nation,  and  should  be  re- 

vii 


viii  PREFACE. 

garded  and  treated  as  such.  The  sectional  jealousies 
which  led  Congress  so  long  to  treat  the  city  with  in- 
difference, and  to  pursue  her  with  a niggardly  policy 
that  kept  her  for  years  a provincial  village,  are  hap- 
pily abated.  The  agitation  for  a removal  of  the  seat 
of  government  has  ceased  with  them.  The  later  argu- 
ment of  the  “ capital-movers,  ” that  the  city  is  not 
the  geographical  centre,  still  remains.  But  this,  too, 
will  soon  lose  its  force.  Space  will  be  annihilated. 
As  regards  communication,  distance  is  not  now  con- 
sidered, and  without  doubt  in  a few  years  pneumatic 
tube,  air  ship,  or  some  other  mechanical  contrivance 
will  in  a few  hours  convey  hither  the  delighted 
traveller  from  the  Golden  Gate  or  farthest  limits  of 
Oregon. 

The  citizen  of  Washington  is  dependent  on  Con- 
gress for  every  Crumb  of  municipal  improvement  he 
gets.  He  has  neither  voice  nor  vote  in  the  govern- 
ment of  his  city.  During  the  past  fifteen  years 
Congress  has  awakened  to  a sense  of  its  responsibili- 
ties toward  the  District  and  has  done  much  for  the 
capital,  while  much  yet  remains  to  be  done. 

America  has  material  resources  far  surpassing  those 
possessed  by  the  great  empires  of  antiquity;  she  has 
the  requisite  artistic  and  mechanical  genius  for 
making  them  available.  There  is  no  reason  why  in 
every  thing  that  men  deem  noble,  beautiful,  and  ex- 
cellent, the  American  capital  should  not  take  rank 
among  the  greatest  capitals  of  the  earth. 

It  is  well  to  remember  that  a nation’s  capital  may 
fairly  be  considered  as  an  index  to  the  nation’s 
character,  and  that  the  outcome  of  our  institutions 


PREFACE. 


IX 


will  be  studied  by  critical  strangers  in  the  city  on  the 
banks  of  the  Potomac. 

The  author  acknowledges  with  pleasure  the  aid 
afforded  by  citizens  of  Washington  and  others  in  the 
prosecution  of  his  work.  His  thanks  are  especially 
due  Mr.  Justice  Bradley  of  the  Supreme  Court,  As- 
sistant Secretary  of  State  Rives,  Mr.  Worthington 
C.  Ford,  Chief  of  the  Bureau  of  Statistics,  Mr.  A.  R. 
Spofford,  Librarian  of  Congress,  Mr.  William  B. 
Webb,  President  of  the  Board  of  Commissioners  of 
the  District  of  Columbia,  Mr.  William  B.  Powell, 
Superintendent  of  Public  Schools,  and  General 
H.  V.  Boynton. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  name  here  all  the  books 
and  periodicals  consulted. 

Mr.  Joseph  B.  Varnum’s  “ Washington  Sketch- 
Book,”  Messrs.  Hutchins  and  Moore’s  “ National 
Capital,”  “ The  Reminiscences  and  Letters  ” of  Dr. 
Manasseh  Cutler,  Ben  : Perley  Poore,  Dolly  Madison, 
Mrs.  W.  W.  Seaton,  and  W.  A.  Gobright,  with  the 
files  of  Harper  s,  Scribner  s and  the  Atlantic  Maga- 
zines, the  New  York  Tribune , Times,  Herald, 
and  World,  the  Washington  National  Intelligencer, 
Post,  and  Star,  with  the  unpublished  manuscripts  in 
the  State  and  War  Departments,  have  formed  the 
basis  of  the  work.  A number  of  the  illustrations 
of  public  buildings,  etc.,  have  been  taken  by  permis- 
sion from  Messrs.  Hutchins  and  Moore’s  larger  work 
“ The  National  Capital.” 

C.  B.  T. 

Washington,  January  2,  1889. 


CONTENTS. 


PART  I. 

THE  HISTORICAL  CITY. 

I. 

PAGE 

The  Resuit  of  a Compromise  . ...  1-13 

A capital  by  design,  1 — Congress  beleaguered,  2 — A federal 
city  proposed,  5 — Warring  voices,  6,  7 — The  gift  of  two 
States,  9 — Accepted,  11. 

II. 

The  Birth  of  a City  .....  16-32 

The  establishing  act,  14 — The  choice  of  a site,  16 — Its 
beauty,  17 — And  history,  18 — Commissioners  to  lay  out, 
appointed,  20 — Bounds  set,  21 — An  old-time  tavern  and 
what  was  done  there,  22 — The  artist  and  his  plan,  25 — 
Metes  and  bounds  appointed,  28 — Named,  29 — The  infirmi- 
ties of  genius,  31. 

II! 

Magnificent  Intentions  ....  33-35 

Monument  to  Washington,  33 — An  historic  column,  33 — 

An  American  Westminster  Abbey,  34. 

IV. 

Rearing  the  Capitol 36-43 

A multitude  of  plans,  37 — The  successful  competitor,  38 — 
Laying  the  corner-stone,  39 — Planning  a President's  house, 

41 — Making  bricks  without  straw,  42 — Death  of  the  leader, 

43- 


xi 


CONTENTS. 


xii 


V. 

PACE 

Taking  Possession 44-51 

A packet  that  bore  C*sar  and  his  fortunes,  44 — Washing- 
ton in  1800,  45 — What  the  letter-writers  said  about  it,  46- 
5i. 


VI. 

The  City’s  Sponsors 5 2—5 8 

John  Adams,  52 — The  Sixth  Congress,  53 — Thomas  Jeffer- 
son, 54 — The  city’s  first  inauguration,  55 — Society  in  1800, 

57- 

VII. 

Early  Days  .......  59-66 

The  days  of  Jeffersonian  simplicity,  59 — An  elect  lady,  60- 
Growth  of  the  city,  61 — Capitol-movers,  63. 

VIII. 

The  Capitol  Destroyed  ....  67-85 

Court  days  again,  67 — War,  68 — The  Capitol  threatened,  71 
— March  of  the  invaders,  75 — Battle  of  Bladensburg,  79 
— Carthago  est  delenda,  84. 


IX. 

The  Occupation  and  Retreat  . . . 86-95 

A cyclone  of  1814,  86 — A night  movement,  87 — Denuncia- 
tory voices,  89 — The  British  in  possession,  90 — An  explo- 
sion, 92 — A lady  who  won  laurels,  92. 


X. 


The  Battles  of  the  Giants  . . . 96-132 

Irrepressible  conflict,  96 — Missouri  Compromise  of  1820,  98 
— Webster  against  Haync,  105 — Chancellor  Kent’s  opinion 


CONTENTS. 


of  the  debate,  in — Jackson’s  action  upon  it,  112 — The 
Right  of  Petition  and  its  champion,  1x3 — Turning  the  tables, 
1 19 — The  servant  not  greater  than  his  master,  124 — Death 
of  the  champion,  126 — The  cloud  upon  the  horizon  rises,  127 
— The  city  during  these  years,  128 — The  Presidents  who 
filled  the  White  House  during  this  period,  129 — The  cor- 
ner-stone of  the  Capitol  extension  laid,  129 — Speech  of  the 
“Old  man  eloquent,”  130. 


XI. 


War i33_l64 

Lincoln  arrives  at  the  Capitol,  133 — The  South’s  overt  acts, 

134 — Lincoln’s  inauguration,  135 — His  address,  137 — The 
city  in  arms,  139 — War  proclaimed,  140 — A great  people’s 
uprising,  140 — A midnight  visit  to  the  Capitol,  142 — Armed 
men  in  marble  halls,  142 — The  advance  into  Virginia,  143 
— Battle  of  Bull  Run,  144 — Creating  an  army,  145 — The 
city  in  war  time,  146 — The  Sanitary  Commission  and  its 
work,  147 — Slavery  abolished,  149 — Early’s  raid,  150 — Lew 
Wallace,  the  hero  of  the  Monocacy,  15 1 — Early  invests  the 
city,  155 — Gallant  defence  by  the  Sixth  Corps,  158 — Death 
of  President  Lincoln,  160. 


XII. 

Marching  Home  and  into  History  . . 165-176 

Welcoming  the  victors,  166 — Review  of  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac,  168 — Of  the  Division  of  the  Mississippi,  173 


XIII. 


The  Renaissance 177-192 

President  Garfield  assassinated,  177 — President  Cleveland 
inaugurated,  179 — Alexander  Shepherd’s  good  work,  181 — 

City  improvements  begun,  182 — A new  city  created,  187. 


XIV 


CONTENTS. 


PART  II. 

THE  MODERN  CITY. 

XIV. 

PACE 

The  Capitol 195—257 

A world’s  wonder,  196 — The  Rotunda,  201 — The  dome 
and  its  outlook,  204 — Hall  of  Statuary,  207 — House  of  Rep- 
resentatives— its  hall,  211 — How  composed,  214 — Its  meth- 
ods, 216 — An  all-night  session,  220 — The  Senate — its  cham- 
ber, 222 — How  constituted,  226 — Its  proceedings,  227 — An 
impeachment  trial  in,  232 — The  Supreme  Court — its  cham- 
ber, 239 — Its  proceedings,  240 — Justices  of,  242 — Its  his- 
tory, 243 — Its  methods,  248 — Congressional  library — its 
chamber,  251 — Its  history,  252. 


XV. 


The  Executive  Mansion  ....  258-276 

The  President — his  powers,  260— How  elected,  262 — The 
White  House  described,  264 — Some  of  its  memories,  269. 


XVI. 


The  Departments 277—295 

The  President’s  seven  advisers,  277 — The  State  Depart- 
ment, 278 — The  War  Department,  281 — The  Navy  De- 
partment, 2S3 — The  Treasury,  2S4 — Department  of  the 
Interior,  288 — Post-Office  Department,  290 — Department 
of  Justice,  291 — Department  of  Agriculture,  292 — Civil- 
Service  Commission,  294. 


XVII. 

The  Churches  of  Washington  . . . 296-302 

Episcopal,  296 — Presbyterian,  298 — Catholic,  300 — Other 
churches,  301. 


CONTENTS. 


XV 


XVIII. 

PACE 

The  Public  Schools 3°3_310 

Growth  of  the  common-school  system,  304 — The  first  nor- 
mal school,  306 — Colored  schools,  307 — The  present  sys- 
tem, 308. 


XIX. 


Public  Institutions 31 1-324 

The  Smithsonian  Institution,  31 1 — National  Museum,  314 
— Naval  Observatory,  315 — Columbian  University,  316 — 
Soldiers’  Home,  316 — National  Deaf-Mute  College,  317 
— Corcoran  Gallery  of  Art,  318 — Masonic  Fraternity,  320 — 
Congressional  Cemetery,  321 — Oak  Hill  Cemetery,  322 — 
Tomb  of  John  Howard  Payne,  322. 


XX. 

Municipal  Government  ....  325-328 

Various  plans,  325 — The  modern  system,  326 — Its  divisions, 

327 — Judiciary,  328. 


XXI. 

The  Washington  Monument  . . . 329-338 

Origin,  329 — Laying  the  corner-stone,  332 — Cessation  of 
the  work,  333 — Beginning  work  again,  334 — Setting  the 
capstone,  334 — Ascent  of  the  monument,  336 — Dedication, 

338. 


XXII. 

Washington  Journalism  ....  339-348 

The  local  press,  339 — Early  Washington  correspondents, 

341 — The  first  telegraph,  344 — The  chief  correspondent, 

346- 


xvi 


CONTENTS. 


XXIII. 

PAGE 

Suburban  Washington 349-361 

Mount  Vernon,  349 — Alexandria  and  Georgetown,  350 — 
Arlington,  352 — Kalorama,  356 — A poet’s  haunt,  358 — The 
Navy  Yard,  358. 


XXIV. 

Social  Life  1800-1888  .....  362-394 

Described  by  a diplomat,  361 — By  a Congressman,  365 — 

By  Mrs.  Madison,  372 — By  an  editor’s  wife,  374 — By  a 
British  Minister,  384 — By  an  Atlantic  writer,  390 — By  Lip- 
pincott' s Magazine,  392. 


XXV. 

Modern  Social  Phases 395-400 

Official  society,  395 — Clubs,  396 — Letters,  399. 


APPENDIXES. 

A. 

Presidents  of  the  United  States 403 

B. 

Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  .....  404 

C. 

Mayors  of  Washington 406 

D. 

Salaries  of  chief  officials  of  government  ....  406 

E. 

Annual  expenses  of  the  White  House  ....  409 

F. 

The  Capitol  in  brief  . 


Index  . 


. 409 
411-416 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 


The  Capitol Frontispiece 

Washington’s  Letter 16 

Suter’s  Tavern  in  1791  23 

Pierre  Charles  L’Enfant 25 

L’Enfant’s  Plan  of  the  City 28 

John  Adams,  Letter  of 42 

Washington,  about  1800 45 

The  President’s  House  in  1800 57 

Jefferson’s  Letter 62 

The  Capitol  in  1830 107 

Webster’s  Reply  to  Hayne 109 

Ford’s  Theatre,  where  Lincoln  was  Shot  . . . 159 

House  where  Lincoln  Died 161 

Marching  Home  and  into  History 171 

Long  Bridge 181 

Foreign  Legation  Buildings 185 

Residence  of  George  Bancroft 189 

Residence  of  Jerome  Napoleon  Bonaparte  . . . 189 

Residence  of  Mrs.  M.  T.  Dahlgren 190 

Pennsylvania  Avenue  from  the  Treasury  . . 196 

Statue  of  Freedom  on  Capitol  Dome  ....  197 

Allegorical  Group  on  Portico  of  the  Capitol,  Designed 

by  John  Quincy  Adams 198 

The  Rogers  Bronze  Door  at  the  Main  Entrance  of 

the  Capitol 199 

Main  Entrance  of  the  Capitol 201 

The  Rotunda 203 

The  Dome  of  the  Capitol 205 

Hall  of  the  House  of  Representatives  ....  209 

xvii 


xviii  LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PACK 

The  Speaker’s  Mace 21 1 

Representatives'  Retiring-Room 213 

The  Senate  Chamber 223 

The  Senate  Lobby 224 

The  Supreme-Court  Room 241 

Court  Seal 245 

Library  ok  Congress 251 

Accepted  Design  for  Library  Building  ....  255 

The  White  House  in  1888 259 

Rooms  of  the  White  House 267 

State,  War,  and  Navy  Building 279 

The  Treasury  Building 285 

The  Pension  Office 2S9 

The  Post  Office  Building 291 

The  Patent  Office 293 

Ascension  Episcopal  Church 297 

First  Presbyterian  Church 299 

St.  Patrick’s  Cathedral 301 

All  Souls’  Unitarian  Church 302 

Franklin  School  Building 309 

The  Smithsonian  Institute 313 

Corcoran  Gallery  of  Art 319 

Grave  of  John  Howard  Payne  at  Oak  Hill  Cemetery  . 323 

Entrance  to  the  Monument  330 

Washington  Monument  from  the  Fish  Commissioners’ 

Dike 331 

Capstone  of  the  Monument,  Showing  the  Aluminum  Tip,  335 

Mount  Vernon  Mansion 351 

Arlington  Mansion  ...  ....  353 

Burial  Field  at  Arlington 355 

Joaquin  Miller’s  Log  Cabin  on  Meridian  Hill  359 

Map  of  the  City  of  Washington 395 


PART  I. 


THE  HISTORICAL  CITY. 


THE 

STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  RESULT  OF  A COMPROMISE. 

Washington,  the  beautiful  capital  of  to-day,  is 
one  of  the  latest  instances  of  a national  capital 
founded  by  design.  Rome  grew  on  the  Tiber  be- 
cause of  the  seven  hills.  The  great  king,  Clovis, 
chose  Paris  for  his  capital  because  its  site  on  an 
island  of  the  Seine  promised  protection  from  his 
fierce  enemies,  the  Northmen  ; and  the  emperor, 
Charles  V.,  made  the  wilderness  city  Madrid  his 
court  town  because  of  its  inaccessible  and  defensible 
position.  But  the  latest  example  of  a people  choos- 
ing a wilderness  site  and  erecting  there  its  capital, 
to  be  enriched  by  a nation’s  revenues,  and  made  his- 
toric by  its  statesmen,  orators,  and  generals,  is  to  be 
found  in  our  own  capital  city  of  Washington.  The 
story  of  its  birth  forms  one  of  the  most  interesting 
chapters  in  its  history. 

The  idea  of  a national  capital  originated  in  one  of 


3 


4 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


the  gloomiest  periods  of  the  nation’s  history,  and  as 
the  result  of  conditions  that  threatened  to  destroy  it 
almost  before  it  had  begun  to  live.  On  Thursday, 
the  nineteenth  day  of  June,  1783,  Congress  was  sit- 
ting in  the  old  City  Hall  at  Philadelphia.  The  Eng- 
lish yoke  had  just  been  broken.  The  thirteen  colo- 
nics were  free  ; but  their  national  unity  was  by  no 
means  established.  They  were  rather  a group  of 
independent  sovereignties,  with  warring  interests — 
the  smaller  States  arrayed  against  the  larger,  the 
Northern  section  against  the  Southern.  The  Confed- 
eracy’s treasury  was  empty ; it  had  no  credit  ; worse 
still,  it  was  heavily  in  debt  to  its  soldiers  for  arrears 
of  pay,  and  to  the  States  for  money  loaned  to  carry 
on  the  war.  There  was  no  President,  and  no  capital 
city  to  be  the  rallying  point  of  national  feeling  and 
aspirations.  On  the  morning  of  this  nineteenth  of 
June,  a courier  spurred  in  with  news  that  a body  of 
the  unpaid  soldiers,  then  encamped  at  Lancaster, 
Pennsylvania,  were  under  arms  and  on  the  march  to 
Philadelphia  to  demand  of  Congress  their  arrears  of 
pay,  and  that  they  would  be  followed  next  day  by 
all  of  Armand’s  legion,  with  the  same  object  in 
view.  Congress  in  great  fear  appealed  to  the  Execu- 
tive Council  of  Pennsylvania  for  protection,  but 
President  Dickinson  declared  that  the  State  militia 
could  not  be  relied  upon  in  a matter  of  this  kind, 
and  that  the  soldiers  must  be  allowed  to  enter  the 
city.  Whereupon,  we  are  told,  Messrs.  Isard,  Mer- 
cer, and  others,  “ being  much  displeased,  signified  that 
if  the  city  would  not  support  Congress,  it  was  high 
time  to  remove  to  some  other  place.”  The  next  day 


THE  RESULT  OF  A COMPROMISE. 


5 


the  mutineers  entered  the  city,  and  for  two  days, 
officered  by  their  sergeants,  held  Congress  in  a state 
of  siege.  They  formed  a cordon  around  the  hall 
where  it  was  assembled,  and  remained  under  arms 
all  day,  sometimes  pointing  their  muskets  at  the 
windows,  but  refraining  from  actual  violence.  After 
adjournment,  as  the  members  came  out,  mock  op- 
position was  made  to  their  passage,  but  they  were 
finally  allowed  to  retire  to  their  homes.  At  the 
evening  session  a resolution  to  adjourn  to  Princeton 
was  introduced  and  discussed  amid  the  most  alarm- 
ing rumors.  The  debate  continued  for  several  days, 
but  at  last,  after  the  city  had  been  five  days  in  the 
hands  of  the  soldiers,  Congress  adjourned  to  Prince- 
ton, in  New  Jersey. 

This  forced  adjournment  impressed  on  the 
legislators  the  necessity  of  establishing  a federal 
capital.  If  laws  were  to  be  made  and  respected, 
they  said,  law-makers  must  be  secured  from  intimi- 
dation. Accordingly,  in  October,  1783,  we  find  El- 
bridge  Gerry,  of  Massachusetts,  moving  that  build- 
ings for  the  use  of  Congress  should  be  erected  on 
or  near  the  banks  of  the  Delaware  or  Potomac,  pro- 
vided that  a suitable  spot  could  be  procured  for  a 
federal  town,  and  that  the  right  of  soil  and  exclu- 
sive jurisdiction  should  be  vested  in  the  United 
States.  This  resolution  became  a law  and  endured 
for  six  months,  when  it  was  repealed.  At  its  next 
session,  in  October,  1784,  at  Trenton,  Congress  ad- 
vanced the  project  still  further  by  appointing  three 
commissioners  to  lay  out  a district  on  either  bank 
of  the  Delaware. 


6 


THE  STOR  Y OF  WASHINGTON. 


But  the  Southern  members  strenuously  opposed 
this  plan,  and  advanced  several  weighty  and  ingen- 
ious arguments  against  it.  There  was,  first,  that  of 
locality.  The  Delaware  was  not  a centre  of  popula- 
tion, nor  yet  a geographical  centre  ; it  would  be 
dominated  unfairly  by  Northern  ideas  ; exposed  to 
the  insidious  influence  of  the  money  power  lodged 
in  the  hands  of  the  merchants  of  New  York  and 
Philadelphia,  and  be  in  danger  of  intimidation  from 
mobs.  They  proposed  as  a compromise  the  banks 
of  the  Potomac,  a geographical  centre,  a centre  of 
population,  and,  as  they  argued,  soon  to  be  the  ar- 
tery through  which  the  products  of  the  great  West 
should  seek  the  sea.  For  these  statesmen — Wash- 
ington, Jefferson,  and  Madison,  at  least — had  al- 
ready projected  a Chesapeake  and  Ohio  canal  and 
a national  road  which  should  pierce  the  Alleghanies 
at  the  passes  of  the  Potomac,  and  render  a city  on 
the  banks  of  that  river  the  entrepot  of  the  West  ; 
and  they  ardently  desired  that  this  future  city  should 
become  the  national  capital.  The  Northern  mem- 
bers were  too  strong  for  them,  however,  and  after  a 
heated  discussion  the  original  resolution  prevailed. 
But  the  influence  of  Washington  and  Jefferson  was 
exerted  to  prevent  the  commissioners  from  taking 
action,  and  we  hear  nothing  more  of  the  project 
until  1787,  when  the  Constitution,  which  made  of  the 
many  States  one  nation,  was  adopted.  By  Article 
I,  Section  VIII,  Clause  16  of  that  instrument,  Con- 
gress was  given  power  to  “ exercise  exclusive  legis- 
lation in  all  cases  whatsoever  over  such  district  not 
exceeding  ten  miles  square,  as  may  by  cession  of 


THE  RESULT  OF  A COMPROMISE. 


7 


particular  States  and  the  acceptance  of  Congress  be- 
come the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  United 
States,  and  to  exercise  like  authority  over  all  places 
purchased  by  the  consent  of  the  Legislature  of  the 
State  in  which  the  same  shall  be,  for  the  erection  of 
forts,  magazines,  arsenals,  dock-yards,  and  other 
needful  buildings.”  This  section  was  assented  to 
without  debate.  Yet  strangely  enough,  nearly  two 
years  passed  before  any  action  was  taken  upon  it. 

At  last,  at  the  opening  session  of  the  First  Con- 
gress under  the  Constitution  (New  York,  1789),  peti- 
tions from  so  many  state  and  municipal  bodies  asking 
that  the  seat  of  government  might  be  permanently  lo- 
cated came  pouring  in,  that  Congress  was  forced  to  act. 
The  agitation  came  chiefly  from  the  Southern  States, 
and  was  reinforced  by  the  powerful  influence  of  Wash- 
ington, the  newly  elected  President,  and  of  Jefferson 
and  Madison.  New  York  and  New  England  were 
satisfied  with  the  condition  of  things,  and  objected 
to  any  agitation  of  the  matter  at  that  time.  There 
were  more  important  questions  to  be  settled,  they 
urged  ; for  instance,  the  proposition  that  the  Federal 
Government  should  assume  the  war  debts  of  the 
several  States — a question  in  which  they  had  deeper 
interest  for  two  reasons  : first,  because  their  debts 
were  larger  on  account  of  the  war  than  the  other 
States  ; and  second,  because  their  citizens  held  a 
disproportionate  share  of  the  scrip  of  all  the  States. 
They  were  also  averse  to  having  the  national 
capital  removed  to  any  point  south  of  New  York. 
Pennsylvania  favored  a place  called  Wright’s  Ferry, 
on  the  Susquehanna,  near  Havre  de  Grace.  New 


8 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Jersey  declared  for  Philadelphia.  The  Southern 
States  were  unanimously  in  favor  of  a point  on 
the  Potomac.  Matters  were  in  this  condition 
when  at  its  first  session  the  House  passed  a 
resolution  fixing  the  permanent  seat  at  Wright’s 
Ferry,  as  soon  as  the  necessary  buildings  could 
be  erected,  the  government  in  the  meantime  to 
remain  in  New  York  ; but  when  a bill  designed  to 
carry  the  resolution  into  effect  was  introduced,  the 
Southern  members  combated  it  with  all  the  eloquence 
and  rhetorical  skill  at  their  command.  Mr.  Madison 
even  went  so  far  as  to  declare  that  had  Virginia 
foreseen  the  proceedings  of  that  day  she  might  never 
have  entered  the  Union. 

“ I confess  to  the  House  and  to  the  world,”  said  Mr. 
Vining,  “ that  viewing  this  subject  in  all  its  circum- 
stances I am  in  favor  of  the  Potomac.  I wish  the  seat 
of  government  to  be  fixed  there  because  I think  the 
interest,  the  honor,  and  the  greatness  of  the  country  re- 
quire it.  I look  on  it  as  the  centre  from  which  those 
streams  are  to  flow  that  are  to  animate  and  invigorate  the 
body  politic.  From  thence  it  appears  to  me  that  the  rays 
of  government  will  naturally  diverge  to  the  extremities  of 
the  Union.  I declare  that  I look  on  the  Western  territory 
from  an  awful  and  striking  point  of  view.  To  that 
region  the  unpolished  sons  of  earth  are  pouring  from  all 
quarters, — men  to  whom  the  protection  of  the  law,  and 
the  controlling  power  of  government  are  alike  necessary. 
From  these  considerations  I conclude  that  the  bank  of 
the  Potomac  is  the  proper  situation.” 

In  spite  of  Southern  opposition,  however,  the  bill 
passed  the  House  by  thirty-one  ayes  to  nineteen 


THE  RESULT  OF  A COMPROMISE. 


9 


nays.  Coming  to  the  Senate,  that  body  amended  by 
striking  out  the  word  Susquehanna,  and  inserting  a 
clause  that  the  permanent  seat  of  the  government 
should  be  fixed  at  Germantown,  near  Philadelphia, 
whenever  Pennsylvania  or  her  citizens  should  agree 
to  pay  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  for  the  erection 
of  the  necessary  government  buildings.  When  the 
amended  bill  came  back  to  the  House  that  body 
agreed  to  it,  but  added  a slight  amendment  that  the 
laws  of  Pennsylvania  should  remain  in  force  until 
repealed  by  Congress.  But  this  amendment  sent  the 
bill  back  to  the  Senate,  and  as  that  body  adjourned 
without  acting  upon  it,  the  bill  was  lost.  But  for 
this  little  accident  Philadelphia’s  pretty  suburb 
might  now  be  the  federal  capital. 

The  South  was  quick  to  improve  the  opportunity, 
and  resolved  to  try  the  force  of  pecuniary  inducements. 
In  December,  1789,  Virginia  passed  an  act  offering  ten 
miles  square  of  her  territory  on  the  Potomac  for  the 
federal  city,  and  the  sum  of  one  hundred  and  twen- 
ty thousand  dollars  for  the  erection  of  public  build- 
ings. The  same  winter,  by  concerted  action,  the 
Maryland  Legislature  offered  ten  miles  square  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  Potomac,  and  the  further 
sum  of  seventy-two  thousand  dollars  for  the  build- 
ings. These  offers,  and  the  resultant  dicussion, 
created  great  excitement  throughout  the  country. 

The  location  of  the  capital  became  an  issue. 
Every  city  in  the  Middle  States  desired  it,  and  be- 
gan to  offer  inducements  to  secure  it.  New  York 
and  Philadelphia  pointed  out  that  they  had  gratui- 
tously furnished  Congress  with  “elegant  and  conven- 


IO 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


ient  accommodations,”  while  its  sessions  were  held 
in  their  midst.  New  Jersey  offered  to  provide  suit- 
able buildings  at  Trenton.  Baltimore  promised,  if 
she  should  be  chosen,  to  erect  every  edifice  needed 
by  the  federal  Legislature.  In  the  midst  of  the  dis- 
cussion Congress  sat  (in  Philadelphia,  1790),  and  at 
an  early  date  a bill  was  introduced  in  the  Senate  “to 
determine  the  permanent  seat  of  Congress  and  of  the 
government  of  the  United  States.”  Later  a resolu- 
tion was  carried,  “ that  a site  on  the  river  Potomac 
between  the  mouth  of  the  Eastern  Branch  and  the 
Conogocheague  be  accepted  for  the  permanent  seat 
of  government.”  The  Eastern  Branch  referred  to  is 
that  broad  and  deep  estuary  now  forming  the  east- 
ern boundary  of  Washington,  on  which  the  Navy 
Yard  is  placed.  The  Conogocheague  (pronounced 
Conogochig)  is  a stream  in  Washington  County, 
Maryland,  beyond  the  Blue  Ridge. 

The  debate  upon  this  bill  was  one  of  the  most 
spirited  and  animated  of  the  session.  The  North- 
ern members  ridiculed  the  idea  of  building  palaces 
in  the  woods.  They  thought  some  existing  city 
should  be  chosen.  Gerry,  of  Massachusetts,  spoke 
of  the  injustice  of  placing  the  capital  where  nine 
States  were  north  of  it,  and  only  four  south  of  it. 
The  advocates  of  the  bill,  however,  presented  many 
arguments  in  favor  of  it.  They  took  up  the  reso- 
lution of  Mr.  Scott,  of  Pennsylvania,  introduced  at 
an  early  stage  of  the  discussion,  “that  the  site  of 
the  future  capital  should  be  as  near  as  possible  the 
centre  of  wealth,  of  population,  and  of  territory,” 
and  argued  that  the  site  on  the  Potomac  filled 


THE  RESULT  OF  A COMPROMISE.  II 

these  conditions  as  nearly  as  might  be.  They  ar- 
gued, too,  that  the  site  of  the  future  capital  should 
not  be  a commercial  city.  If  it  were,  they  said,  it 
would  exert  an  undue  influence  over  measures  of 
government  by  its  commercial  importance.  It  would 
become  a favored  city,  too,  since  the  government 
funds  largely  disbursed  there  would  give  it  advan- 
tages in  point  of  capital  over  others.  And  what 
great  commercial  city,  they  asked,  would  be  will- 
ing to  give  up  the  elective  franchise,  of  which  it 
had  been  decided  to  deprive  the  residents  of  the 
proposed  federal  city,  lest  their  votes  and  political 
influence  should  be  too  much  influenced  by  officers 
of  government?  It  was  during  this  debate  that  the 
South  Carolina  Senators  uttered  their  famous  objec- 
tion to  Philadelphia — that  the  Quakers  of  that  city 
were  forever  dogging  Southern  members  with  their 
schemes  of  emancipation. 

By  and  by,  on  the  ioth  of  July,  1790,  the  long- 
debated  act  was  passed  by  a vote  of  thirty-two 
ayes  to  twenty-nine  nays — a majority  of  three.  A 
year  before  there  had  been  a majority  of  twelve 
in  favor  of  the  Delaware.  Some  surprise  was  felt, 
and  no  little  feeling  manifested  in  New  York  and 
New  England  at  this  change  of  opinion  by  the 
majority.  The  general  public  was  quite  unable  to 
account  for  it.  It  was  really  the  result  of  a com- 
promise between  the  leaders  of  the  opposing  fac- 
tions. Alexander  Hamilton,  at  this  time  Secretary 
of  the  Treasury,  was  the  leader  of  the  Northern  sec- 
tion, and  Thomas  Jefferson,  the  Secretary  of  State, 
of  the  Southern.  The  two  chieftains  chanced  to 


12 


TIIE  STORY  OF  WA SHING TON. 


meet  one  day  before  the  President’s  door  while  the 
question  of  the  site  for  the  capital  was  still  unde- 
cided, and  at  once  began  to  talk  of  the  absorbing 
topic.  Hamilton  expressed  his  fears  that  a dissolu- 
tion of  the  Union  impended.  The  Eastern  States, 
he  said,  had  openly  threatened  secession,  and  so  em- 
bittered were  Northern  and  Southern  members  of 
Congress  that  they  would  not  meet  together  for  the 
transaction  of  business.  No  great  principle  was  in- 
volved in  the  location  of  the  capital,  and  he  asked  if 
a compromise  could  not  be  effected  by  which  the 
Northern  States  should  allow  the  capital  to  be 
placed  on  the  Potomac,  and  the  Southern  States 
consent  that  the  debts  of  the  creditor  States  should 
be  assumed  by  government.  Jefferson  thought  that, 
as  the  crisis  was  so  imminent  the  matter  might  be 
arranged,  and  invited  Hamilton  to  join  him  at  din- 
ner next  day  and  discuss  the  matter  with  two  or 
three  friends.  Mr.  Jefferson  (who  gives  the  account) 
does  not  tell  us  who  composed  the  dinner  party,  but 
it  probably  consisted  of  his  friends  Madison  and 
Lee,  of  Virginia,  and  Robert  Morris,  of  Pennsylva- 
nia, the  friend  of  Hamilton,  and  the  great  financier 
of  the  Revolution.  As  a result  of  this  dinner  the 
matter  was  arranged.  The  capital  was  placed  on  the 
Potomac,  and  Congress  passed  a funding  act,  with 
an  amendment  permitting  the  general  government 
to  assume  twenty-one  million  dollars  of  state  debts. 

We  think,  however,  it  would  be  erroneous  to  at- 
tribute the  result  entirely  to  this  compromise. 

Washington  had  from  the  beginning  been  greatly 
in  favor  of  the  movement,  and  his  known  wishes 


THE  RESULT  OF  A COMPROMISE. 


13 


undoubtedly  had  great  influence  with  Northern 
members.  In  the  next  chapter  we  shall  see  how  he 
devoted  heart  and  soul  to  the  task  of  creating  his 
capital  in  the  wilderness. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  BIRTH  OF  A CITY. 

We  can  only  know  what  was  in  the  minds  of  the 
fathers  concerning  this  capital  city  by  studying  the 
Act  of  Congress  which  created  it.  This  instrument 
passed  Congress  on  July  io,  1790,  and  was  entitled  : 
“ An  Act  establishing  the  temporary  and  permanent 
seat  of  government  of  the  United  States.”  Its  pro- 
visions were : 

“That  a district  of  territory  not  exceeding  ten  miles 
square,  to  be  located  as  hereafter  directed  on  the  ri\er 
Potomac,  at  some  place  between  the  mouths  of  the 
Eastern  Branch  and  Conogocheague,  be  and  the  same  is, 
hereby  accepted  for  the  permanent  seat  of  the  govern- 
ment of  the  United  States, — provided,  nevertheless,  that 
the  operation  of  the  laws  of  the  State  within  such  dis- 
trict shall  not  be  affected  by  this  acceptance  until  the 
time  fixed  for  the  removal  of  the  government  thereto, 
and  until  Congress  shall  otherwise  by  law  direct.  That 
the  President  of  the  United  States  be  authorized  to 
appoint,  and  by  supplying  vacancies  happening  from 
refusals  to  act,  or  other  causes,  to  keep  in  appointment  as 
long  as  may  be  necessary,  three  commissioners  who,  or 
any  two  of  them,  shall,  under  direction  of  the  President, 
survey  and  by  proper  metes  and  bounds  define  and  limit 


14 


THE  BlftTH  OF  A CITY. 


15 


a district  of  territory  under  the  limitation  above  men- 
tioned, and  the  district  so  defined,  limited,  and  bounded 
shall  be  deemed  the  district  accepted  by  this  Act  for  the 
permanent  seat  of  the  Government  of  the  United  States. 
That  the  said  commissioners,  or  any  two  of  them,  are  to 
have  power  to  purchase  or  accept  such  quantity  of  land 
on  the  eastern  shore  of  said  river,  within  the  said  district, 
as  the  President  shall  deem  proper  for  the  use  of  the 
United  States,  and  according  to  such  plans  as  the  Presi- 
dent shall  approve.  The  said  commissioners,  or  any 
two  of  them,  shall,  prior  to  the  first  Monday  of  Decem- 
ber in  the  year  1800,  provide  suitable  buildings  for  the 
accommodation  of  Congress  and  the  President,  and  for 
the  public  offices  of  the  government  of  the  United 
States.  That  for  defraying  the  expense  of  such  purchases 
and  buildings  the  President  of  the  U nited  States  be  authorized 
and  requested  to  accept  grants  of  land  and  money.” 

Not  a penny  for  building  the  new  city  was  appro- 
priated— in  fact,  with  an  empty  treasury  and  a bank- 
rupt credit,  Congress  was  powerless  to  vote  an 
appropriation,  even  if  so  disposed. 

To  President  Washington  was  committed  the  task 
of  selecting  a site  for  the  new  city,  and  of  appointing 
commissioners  for  erecting  it.  Hitherto  his  influence 
had  been  a silent  one.  From  this  moment  he  appears 
as  the  chief  actor  in  the  founding  of  the  capital,  al- 
though so  closely  connected  with  him  as  almost  to 
be  considered  joint  founders  were  two  other  famous 
men  of  that  day,  Jefferson  and  Madison. 

There  are  in  the  Department  of  State  three  large 
«.  boxes  filled  with  time-stained  letters  of  the  three 
statesmen,  giving  interesting  details  of  the  evolution 


i6 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


of  the  city,  and  these  are  supplemented  by  a large 
volume  in  the  War  Department  entitled,  “ Letters  of 
the  Presidents  of  the  United  States,”  and  filled  with 
writings  by  Washington,  Adams,  Jefferson,  and 
Madison,  nearly  all  bearing  upon  this  topic.  There 
is  also  here  a commissioners’  letter-book  filled  with 
letters  and  copies  of  letters  that  passed  between  the 
President  and  the  commissioners  appointed  by  him 
to  lay  out  the  district  and  the  city.  On  these  sources 
chiefly  we  shall  draw  for  our  account  of  the  birth  of 
the  city.  These  letters  show  the  three  sages  to  have 
been  in  frequent  consultation  during  the  succeeding 
four  years  on  the  absorbing  topic.  Whether  at 
Mount  Vernon,  or  Monticello,  or  Montpelier,  or  at 
Philadelphia,  or  on  other  journeys,  the  federal  city 
seems  to  have  been  ever  in  their  thought. 

The  first  step  was  the  selection  of  a site.  Some 
fourteen  miles  above  the  President’s  home  at  Mount 
Vernon,  the  Potomac  is  joined  by  the  Eastern  Branch, 
a small  stream  but  then  navigable  at  high  water  to 
the  little  port  of  Bladensburg,  six  miles  inland.  A 
U-shaped  plain  lay  between  the  two  rivers,  and 
extended  some  three  miles  along  the  Potomac  and 
about  a mile  inland,  where  it  was  lost  in  the  blue, 
wooded  hills  of  Maryland.  These  hills  swept  in  a 
semicircle  from  one  river  to  the  other,  and  on  the 
Potomac  ended  in  high  bluffs  and  even  crags.  At 
the  foot  of  the  bluffs  a trading  port  known  as 
Georgetown  had  been  established  by  Scotch  emi- 
grants as  early  as  1695,  and  which  at  this  time 
enjoyed  a lucrative  trade  with  London,  Liverpool, 
and  the  West  Indies.  Her  docks  were  burdened  with 


THE  BIRTH  OF  A CITY. 


17 


the  products  of  all  climes,  while  the  elegant  resi- 
dences of  her  merchants  and  planters  crowded  the 
heights.  Washington  had  been  familiar  with  the 
place  from  his  youth—  had  even  encamped  upon  her 
hills  while  attached  to  Braddock’s  ill-fated  expedi- 
tion. The  scene  then  spread  before  his  eyes  was  of 
a character  to  impress  itself  upon  his  memory.  The 
grand  amphitheatre  of  hills,  the  plain,  the  shining 
reaches  of  the  Potomac,  here  a mile  wide,  and  un- 
coiling itself  far  southward  between  dark-wooded 
hill  ranges,  formed  a picture  of  surpassing  loveliness. 
Washington  made  choice  of  this  plain  and  the  sur- 
rounding hills  for  the  site  of  the  federal  city.  The 
matter  was  discussed  at  a meeting  of  the  three  sages 
held  at  Mount  Vernon  early  in  September,  1790,  and 
at  its  close,  probably  at  Washington’s  request,  Jeffer- 
son and  Madison  rode  up  into  Maryland  to  consult 
with  the  famous  Charles  Carroll,  of  Carrollton,  con- 
cerning the  plan. 

“He  came  into  it,”  wrote  Jefferson  to  Washington, 
“with  a shyness  not  usual  in  him.  Whether  this  pro- 
ceeded from  his  delicacy  in  having  property  adjoining 
Georgetown,  or  from  what  other  motive,  I canrtot  say. 
He  said  enough  to  show  his  preference  for  Georgetown, 
as  being  at  the  junction  of  the  upper  and  lower  naviga- 
tion.” 

And  so  after  due  deliberation  the  site  of  the  future 
capital  was  chosen. 

It  was  not  at  this  time  “ a wilderness,”  as  the  op- 
ponents of  the  new  city  were  fond  of  charging.  It 
had  even  then  a history.  In  1624,  four  years  after 


1 8 THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

the  Pilgrims  landed  on  Plymouth  Rock,  the  first 
white  man  to  look  upon  it  had  sailed  up  the  I otomac 
in  his  shallop.  An  English  fur-trader  Henry  Pleet 
—he  had  come  hither  to  trade  with  the  Anacostian 
Indians,  who  then  inhabited  the  present  site  of  the 
city,  and  with  the  tribes  of  the  upper  Potomac.  In 
his  journal  (discovered  a few  years  since  in  the 
Lambeth  Library,  London)  Fleet  gave  a quaint  dis- 
cretion of  the  city’s  site  as  it  then  appeared. 

“Monday,  the  25th  June,  we  set  sail  fer  the  town  of 
Tohoga,  where  we  came  to  an  anchor  two  leagues  short  of 
the  Falls.  . . . This  place  without  question  is  the  most 
pleasant  and  healthful  place  in  all  this  country,  and  most 
convenient  for  habitation,  the  air  temperate  in  summer 
and  not  violent  in  winter.  It  aboundeth  with  all  manner 
of  fish.  The  Indians  in  one  night  commonly  will  catch 
thirty  sturgeons  in  a place  where  the  river  is  not  above 
twelve  fathoms  broad,  and  as  for  deer,  buitaloes,  bears, 
turkeys,  the  woods  do  swarm  with  them  , and  the  soil  is 
exceedingly  fertile  ; but  above  this  place  the  country  is 
rocky  and  mountainous  like  Canada.  I he  27th  of  June 
I manned  my  shallop  and  went  up  with  the  flood,  the 
tide  rising  about  four  feet  in  heighth  at  this  place.  W e 
had  not  rowed  above  three  miles,  but  we  might  hear  the 
Falls  to  roar  about  six  miles  distant.” 

Maryland  had  been  settled  in  1634,  by  Lord  Bal- 
timore’s Catholic  colony,  but  it  was  not  until  1695 
that  a body  of  Scotch  and  Irish  exiles,  adherents  of 
the  English  house  of  Stuart,  settled  in  the  present 
limits  of  the  district,  and  gave  to  their  collected 
farms  the  title  of  “ New  Scotland.”  Prince  George’s 
County,  which  in  1790  contained  most  of  the  territory 


THE  BIRTH  OF  A CITY. 


19 


selected  for  the  federal  seat,  was  erected  about  1700, 
and  Montgomery  County,  which  comprised  the  re- 
mainder, in  1783,  having  been  carved  out  of  Fred- 
erick County,  which  had  been  erected  in  1748.  The 
face  of  the  country  had  been  well  cleared  by  1790, 
and  was  covered  with  large  plantations,  on  which  the 
planters  lived  with  the  state  and  consequence  of  the 
English  squire,  owning  many  slaves,  and  made  opu- 
lent by  the  cultivation  of  the  great  staple — tobacco. 

Three  thriving  bustling  port  towns  were  within 
easy  distance : Alexandria  or  Bellhaven  on  the  Vir- 
ginia bank  of  the  Potomac  six  miles  below,  Bladens- 
burg  six  miles  up  the  Eastern  Branch,  and  George- 
town, as  before  remarked,  which  was  separated  from 
the  city  limits  only  by  romantic  Rock  Creek.  There 
was  at  this  time  both  in  town  and  country  a polite 
and  cultivated  society,  which  had  already  produced 
two  eminent  men — William  Wirt,  the  famous  jurist 
and  orator,  and  General  James  Wilkinson,  who  had 
arranged  the  details  of  Burgovne’s  surrender,  and 
who  later  gave  his  life  to  the  cause  of  Texan  inde- 
pendence. 

The  appointment  of  commissioners  seems  to  have 
been  a topic  long  and  anxiously  discussed.  It  was 
deemed  necessary  that  a majority  at  least  should  re- 
side in  the  neighborhood,  in  order  that  they  might 
“attend  readily  and  satisfactorily”;  at  the  same 
time  it  was  thought  advisable  to  “ make  the  appoint- 
ments with  a view  to  attaching  particular  parts  of 
the  Union  to  the  object, — New  England  and  in  par- 
ticular Massachusetts  first,  and  next  South  Carolina 
and  Georgia.”  But  it  was  at  last  decided  to  appoint 


20 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


two  from  Maryland,  and  one  from  Virginia,  all 
known  to  be  favorable  to  the  project.  They  were 
General  Thomas  Johnson  and  Hon.  Daniel  Carroll 
of  Maryland,  and  Dr.  David  Stuart  of  Virginia.* 
Of  these  sponsors  of  the  city,  a more  detailed  account 
than  we  have  space  for  would  be  interesting.  Gen- 
eral Johnson  had  in  1774  in  Congress  nominated 
Washington  to  be  Commander-in-chief,  and  had 
served  through  the  Revolution  as  the  trusted  friend 
and  comrade  of  his  chief.  He  is  described  as  having 
been  of  brusque  and  impetuous  manner,  given  to 
“strange  oaths,”  but  of  a kindly  disposition,  and  of 
marked  executive  ability.  Daniel  Carroll  though 
not  thirty  years  of  age  was  at  this  time  a member  of 
Congress,  and  had  ably  supported  the  bill  fixing  the 
capital  on  the  Potomac.  He  was  a member  of  the 
distinguished  Carroll  family  of  Maryland,  owner  of  a 
great  estate,  and  was  aristocratic  in  feeling  and 
somewhat  dictatorial  in  tone.  Dr.  Stuart  was  a 
practising  physician  residing  at  Alexandria, — an 
elderly,  benevolent  gentleman,  fond  of  quoting  the 
classical  poets,  who  had  been  Washington’s  family 
physician  for  years,  and  was  also  attached  to  him  by 
family  ties,  having  married  the  widow  of  Major 
John  Parke  Custis,  the  son  of  Martha  Washington 
by  her  first  husband.  They  were  appointed  on  the 
22d  of  January,  1 791.  Two  days  later  President 
Washington  issued  a proclamation  giving  the  bounds 
of  the  territory'  he  had  selected.  A second  proclama- 
tion was  issued  March  30th,  Congress  in  the  interim 

* Succeeded  in  1795  by  Gustavus  Scott,  William  Thornton,  and 
Alexander  White. 


THE  BIRTH  OF  A CITY. 


21 


having  at  the  President’s  request  so  amended  the 
original  act  as  to  include  a section  of  country  below 
Alexandria.  The  bounds  of  the  federal  territory 
as  given  in  the  second  proclamation  were  as  follows  : 

“ Beginning  at  Jones’  Point,  being  the  upper  cape  of 
Hunting  Creek  in  Virginia,  and  at  an  angle  of  45  degrees 
west  of  the  north,  and  running  in  a direct  line  ten  miles 
— for  the  first  line  ; then  beginning  again  at  the  same 
Jones’  Point,  and  running  another  direct  line  at  a right 
angle  with  the  first ; then  from  the  terminations  of  the 
said  first  and  second  lines  running  to  other  direct  lines  of 
ten  miles  each,  the  one  crossing  the  Eastern  Branch  and 
the  other  the  Potomac,  and  meeting  each  other  in  a 
point.  . . . The  territory  so  to  be  located,  defined, 

and  limited  shall  be  the  whole  territory  accepted  under 
the  said  act  of  Congress  as  the  district  for  the  permanent 
seat  of  the  government  of  the  United  States.” 

The  district  or  “ territory,”  as  it  was  at  first  called, 
was  ten  miles  square — five  on  either  side  of  the  river, 
— and  contained  one  hundred  square  miles.  George- 
town on  the  north  and  Alexandria  on  the  south  were 
both  in  the  original  district.  Early  in  the  spring  of 
1791  the  commissioners  began  running  the  lines  of 
the  new  territory,  the  actual  surveys  being  made  by 
Andrew  Ellicott,  a young  Pennsylvanian  of  marked 
ability,  who  later  became  Geographer-General  of  the 
United  States.  The  next  important  step  was  to 
secure  from  the  owners  the  land  rccpiired  for  the 
federal  seat. 

The  patrician  tavern  of  Georgetown  in  1791  was 
“ Suters,”  a long-roofed,  wide-porchcd  structure  on 
the  post  road  to  Bladcnsburg,  where  the  “ quality  ” 


22 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


always  put  up,  and  where  the  planters  were  fond  of 
congregating  to  discuss  the  rare  old  Madeira  and 
beady  Jamaica  rum  of  the  Scotch  host.  In  its  “ great 
room,”  before  the  fire  of  logs  in  the  huge  fireplace, 
the  President,  the  commissioners,  and  the  planters 
spent  many  a day  during  this  winter  of  1 790-1  con- 
ferring on  this  question.  There  were  but  four  prin- 
cipal owners — Daniel  Carroll,  David  Burns,  Samuel 
Davidson,  and  Notley  Young.  Davidson  and  Young 
figure  but  little  in  the  traditions  of  the  period. 
Daniel  Carroll,  the  third  proprietor,  had  a large 
patrimonial  estate  called  Carrollsburg  along  the 
Eastern  Branch,  including  the  present  Capitol  Hill, 
and  is  said  to  have  been  instrumental  in  locating 
the  Capitol  on  its  present  site.  His  country  seat, 
Duddington  Manor,  became  a feature  of  the  city 
after  population  centred  there,  and  was  the  scene 
of  a profuse  hospitality  and  of  much  social  gayety. 
Its  owner,  however,  met  a sad  ending.  His  lands 
failed  to  appreciate  in  value,  the  city  tending  west- 
ward toward  Georgetown  instead  of  growing  up 
about  the  capital,  as  was  expected.  He  became 
bankrupt  and  died  in  1849,  quite  poor.  David 
Burns,  the  second  largest  proprietor,  was  an  il- 
literate Scotchman,  surly  and  obstinate,  who  lived 
in  the  rude  log  cabin  one  may  still  see  at  the 
foot  of  Seventeenth  Street,  half  hidden  by  the 
once  stately  Van  Ness  mansion.  Burns  owned 
nearly  half  of  the  capital  site  adjoining  George- 
town, including  the  square  on  which  the  Treasury 
and  White  House  now  stand,  and  he  was  ex- 
tremely reluctant  to  sell — indeed  tradition  says  that 


suter’s  tavern  in  1791. 


24 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


the  President  and  commissioners  found  a greater 
obstacle  in  him  than  in  all  the  other  proprietors  com- 
bined. The  negotiations  continued  throughout  the 
winter,  and  toward  the  close  of  February,  1791,  were 
concluded  satisfactorily.  On  the  third  of  March, 
1791,  the  President  was  able  to  write  to  Jefferson  : 

“The  terms  entered  into  by  me  on  the  part  of  the 
United  States  with  the  landholders  of  Georgetown  and 
Carrollsburg  are,  that  all  the  land  from  Rock  Creek 
along  the  river  to  the  Eastern  Branch,  and  so  upward  to 
or  above  the  ferry,  including  a breadth  of  about  a mile 
and  a half,  the  whole  containing  from  three  thousand  to 
five  thousand  acres,  is  ceded  to  the  public  on  condition 
that  when  the  whole  is  laid  off  as  a city  (which  Major  L ’ 
Enfant  is  now  directed  to  do)  the  present  proprietors 
shall  retain  every  other  lot  ; and  for  such  parts  of  the 
land  as  may  be  taken  for  public  use  for  squares,  walks, 
etc.,  they  shall  be  allowed  at  the  rate  of  ,£25*  an  acre. 
Nothing  is  to  be  allowed  for  the  ground  which  may  be 
occupied  for  streets  and  alleys.” 

To  which  Mr.  Jefferson  replied: 

“ The  acquisition  of  ground  at  Georgetown  is  really 
noble,  considering  that  only  jQ 25  an  acre  is  to  be  paid 
for  any  grounds  taken  for  the  public,  and  the  streets 
not  to  be  counted,  which  will,  in  fact,  reduce  it  to 
about  ^19  an  acre.  I think  very  liberal  reserves  should 
be  made  for  the  public.” 

The  city’s  site  having  been  secured,  the  next  step 
was  the  appointment  of  a competent  engineer  for 
laying  it  out.  Washington,  with  his  intuitive  knowl- 
edge of  men,  had  no  difficulty  in  selecting  the  man. 

* Maryland  money,  66*  dollars. 


TITE  BIRTH  OF  A CITY . 


25 


There  was  living  in  Philadelphia  at  this  time  a 
middle-aged  Frenchman  called  Major  Pierre  Charles 
L’Enfant.  He  had  been  educated  in  the  best  mili- 
tary schools  of  P'rance,  and  with  the  first  guns  of 
the  Revolution  had  hastened,  like  so  many  other 
gallant  Frenchmen,  to  the  aid  of  the  oppressed 
Americans.  He  did  excellent  service,  too,  in  teach- 
ing the  latter  how  to  plan  and  rear  fortifications,  and 
in  this  service  attracted 
the  attention  of  Washing- 
ton, who  caused  him  to 
be  appointed  major  of  en- 
gineers. Later  he  had  re- 
modelled and  fitted  up 
the  City  Hall  in  New 
York  for  the  use  of  the 
first  Congress,  and  later 
still  the  Federal  House 
in  Philadelphia,  in  a man- 
ner to  win  golden  opin- 
ions from  all  sorts  of 
people. 

To  him  Washington  now  turned  for  the  plan  of 
the  grand  city  he  had  in  view.  L’Enfant,  for  his 
part  seems  to  have  realized  that  this  was  the  oppor- 
tunity of  a lifetime  ; that  if  he  proved  equal  to  the 
occasion  his  fame  was  secure.  All  through  this 
spring  and  summer  of  1791  he  brooded  over  the 
plan.  One  point  was  quickly  settled  in  his  mind — 
he  would  not  plan  for  thirteen  States  and  three 
millions  of  people,  but  for  a mighty  republic  of  fifty 
States  and  five  hundred  millions.  In  his  boat  on 


PIERRE  CHARLES  L’ENFANT. 


2 6 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


the  broad  bosom  of  the  Potomac,  from  the  heights  of 
Georgetown,  and  from  the  opposing  hills  across  the 
Anacostia,  he  studied  the  features  of  the  site.  The  old 
palace  of  Versailles  in  La  Belle  France  that  he  had 
known  as  a boy  came  frequently  into  his  thoughts 
during  these  musings.  But  then  Versailles  had  been 
laid  out  solely  with  reference  to  the  palace,  while 
this  was  to  be  a city  for  millions.  Often,  too,  did 
he  recall  the  grand  old  forests  of  Compi£gne  and 
Fontainebleau,  with  their  long  avenues  meeting  at 
Carrcfours,  and  increasing  in  number  according  to 
the  importance  of  the  junction.  Quite  early  in 
these  reveries,  April  4th,  he  writes  a letter  to  Jeffer- 
son (who  has  not  viewed  his  appointment  with 
friendly  eyes,  possibly  because  he  himself  wished  a 
larger  share  in  designing  the  federal  city),  asking 
for  plans  of  some  of  the  grand  cities  of  Europe, 
such  as  London,  Paris,  Amsterdam,  Naples,  Venice, 
Genoa,  and  Florence.  He  disclaims  any  intention 
of  imitating,  but  observes  : “ I shall  endeavor  to  de- 
lineate in  a new  and  original  way  the  plan,  the  con- 
trivance of  which  the  President  has  left  to  me  with- 
out any  restriction  whatever;  but,”  he  adds,  “the 
contemplation  of  what  exists  of  well  improved  situa- 
tion, even  the  comparison  of  these  with  defective 
ones,  will  suggest  a variety  of  new  ideas,  and  is 
necessary  to  refine  and  strengthen  the  judgment.” 
Jefferson  furnished  the  maps  with  the  remark  that 
they  were  “ none  of  them  comparable  to  the  old 
Babylon  revived  and  exemplified  in  Philadelphia.” 
But  the  engineer  did  not  agree  with  him.  Philadel- 
phia, he  observed,  was  laid  out  in  squares,  like  a 


THE  BIRTH  OF  A CITY. 


27 


chess-board  ; he  thought  that  three  or  four  great 
avenues,  run  obliquely,  would  relieve  the  monotony 
by  introducing  occasional  curves  and  angles,  and 
would  also  facilitate  communication.  He  therefore 
combined  both  features.  Choosing  Capitol  Hill  as 
a centre,  he  first  laid  down  streets  parallel  to  it,  and 
running  due  east  and  west.  These  were  named  after 
the  letters  of  the  alphabet,  A,  B,  C,  and  so  on.  Then 
he  drew  another  set  of  streets  running  from  north 
to  south,  and  intersecting  the  lettered  streets  at 
right  angles,  and  which  were  distinguished  by  the 
numerals  1,  2,  3,  etc.  Lastly,  radiating  from  the 
Capitol  and  other  public  buildings,  he  laid  out  mag- 
nificently wide  and  straight  avenues,  cutting  the 
checker-board  at  every  variety  of  angle,  and  creating 
those  squares,  circles,  triangles,  and  parallelograms 
which  eighty  years  later  were  used  to  such  advan- 
tage in  the  renaissance  of  the  city,  and  which,  with 
their  beautiful  growth  of  trees,  render  Washington 
the  most  picturesque  city  on  the  continent.  The 
defect  of  the  plan  lay  in  doubling  the  names  of  the 
streets,  and  in  creating  too  many  of  the  avenues, 
both  tending  to  confusion. 

In  making  these,  however,  the  engineer  had  an 
ulterior  object  in  view — he  wished  to  connect  out- 
lying  points  of  his  plan  with  the  Capitol,  the  Presi- 
dent’s house,  and  other  public  buildings,  and  to  cre- 
ate vistas  which  they  should  fill,  so  that  in  whatever 
part  of  the  city  the  observer  should  be  placed  his 
eye,  sweeping  down  the  avenue,  should  rest  on  the 
imposing  pile  of  the  Capitol,  the  Monument,  the 
Treasury,  or  some  other  public  edifice.  There  were 


28 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


some  sixteen  of  the  avenues  in  all,  each  named  after 
one  of  the  sixteen  States  that,  in  1800,  formed  the 
American  Union.  These  avenues  are  from  one 
hundred  and  sixty  to  one  hundred  and  thirty  feet 
wide,  while  none  of  the  streets  arc  of  a less  width 
than  ninety  feet.  Ample  provision  was  also  made 
for  public  parks  and  gardens,  not  all  of  which  has 
been  utilized.  In  the  original  plan  the  Capitol 
grounds  extended  to  the  Potomac,  as  did  also  those 
of  the  President’s  house.  The  city,  as  originally 
laid  out,  extended  from  northwest  to  southeast 
about  four  and  one  half  miles,  and  from  east  to 
southwest  about  two  and  a half  miles,  and  included 
about  seven  thousand  one  hundred  acres.  It  was  a 
drive  of  fourteen  miles  around  it ; there  were  sixty- 
five  miles  of  avenues  and  one  hundred  and  ninety- 
seven  miles  of  streets. 

While  L’ Enfant  was  busy  with  his  plan  the  com- 
missioners had  been  surveying  the  district,  and  had 
laid  out  a plot  ten  miles  square,  with  an  area  of  one 
hundred  square  miles,  lying  on  both  sides  of  the  Po- 
tomac. But,  in  1846,  that  on  the  Virginia  shore  was 
retroceded  to  Virginia,  so  that  the  present  area  of 
the  district  is  but  fifty  square  miles.  By  the  13th  of 
April,  1791,  the  commissioners  were  ready  to  fix  the 
first  boundary  stone  of  the  district.  Accordingly, 
attended  by  masonic  and  civic  societies,  and  by  a 
multitude  of  spectators,  they  proceeded  to  Jones’ 
Point,  near  Alexandria,  and  there  fixed  a granite 
pillar  with  appropriate  masonic  ceremonies.  The 
address  of  the  day  was  delivered  by  an  eloquent 
Scotch  clergyman,  the  Rev.  James  Muir,  the  con- 


PLAN 

of  the  city  intended  for  the  permanent  seat  of  the 
Government  of  the  United  States.  Projected 
agreeable  to  the  direction  of  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  in  pursuance  of  an  Act  of  Congress 
passed  the  sixteenth  day  of  July,  MDCCXC., 
“ establishing  the  Permanent  Seat  on  the  bank  of 
the  Potowmac.” — By  Pierre  Charles  L’Enfant. 


(diSDD  r^u  pi  ii  innmflh, 
“□dSOTaraaomDcnp 
□0DCZ3S  SnDDOmOQSdDi 

_ESDDDC3d]CiCDaDPan  is  aatgoEic^ 
□□aoasziDaaaDapaDDQsmagaci, 
r7/-®aaiSs3c,'j',iflizziDaizziDt7aaaDDanDDE3oci]c> 
/sddoodgd  •gmoac^1 

//□□ODQDOTC^a^^j^QQnnDonDQ^^gnDflDc 

u '/^□nnnni'nnD6C2c]iBS?oC7esRRRRRRRS,rirDnDPaDDDC:,  .. 

1 i/^qnnnmDDDODnD^SSQQQDRnySDaanoDDDDD^ 
/Q\JSyU4anonaQ'aanoaODOoSapScDaQaa[zr!ocDaaao'^)i 


□^DD^QS^DDDD  DD  i — ii — iljuj^i 
i □□araDDOD  t qi  ~7rnn><  etCJ 

’□□B^ddoHDOD^  • 
inqgp  □□□ddo;c  %v,i 


Bhf 
■□□□6b 


\~l  B^^Dacs^aocqc^i 

^eXImniBS 


(HD  □ □□  □ ^aDDCi) 

, cunaPeiEio  aoc^ 

" ■■  ii  . — j i—i  1}  1 iCDP^dDOi — lO  DDDCb» 

i^f—DCnmnD /oqd  □□□□□□□□□* - 


BSDDDDDDDDnDfe^iPa^33BBaS33HSoBi. 

-‘Hnnnnnnn  1 □□  CUCj  'OOODCODDOQD'SiqD: 

^QDDDD 

RS  

DnDomDaB^dnnnR™DDRflRaDDDDDE 

'•q^j  i ll in:  DP|D^SBRRRnnnHBn/' 

□ I imnc^rr'  f^.gril7/ir\\inPsi5Gnni^nnnnnr\nN^nni-innrnnr~i‘ 

aso-3-QS^Qy8Bi^a3MSB8BpQ 


— ii^BP^riffignnnriDrNBiiiioigjnrzina! 

— tc>  ^LJBUDc.  l, 

Dl  f aDDDaQDDDfiSDDKaaDD^ 


-O-  f 


Let.  Comgiels Hmuife,. ...  q3>8,  aJS.jhl , 


.0,,  §„ 


A 


\3  □□□□□□□□ 

□ □□□□□□□  _=  ^ , 

^□QBgogo^g»»gDoagan00DDQD00D2^^Q[F;, 

BaDaaJg8D™!oBBaoDggoaSigy& 

^□□□cDMCDWDaDaDDoaaaDa  ‘ 

ezDaDuo^nc^DDDDOiocpqiD- 

aaC=DD0flD[7^OCDaCSS°0C)n0i0  ooac=><=3ncz. 

S^GDa^ODf  □□□D 

o □ nm  czto  □ a 

'pa  O CD  SB  CzAz)  □ C7/ 

■jOSJODfAOCDCDOr; 

SOnuaSbOEDCDO, 

■!□□□□□' 

nnuui 7r 

□to; 

□0j»0D 

p>x !DP, 


REFERENCES. 

A'~lIhGTnq»,eStrian  fiE“re of  George  Wash- 
the  late’r  m.°nument  vo>ed  in  1783  by 
B -A  , ?e,C?nl,nental  Congress.  3'  y 
' a m ,C  .c°iumn — also  intended  for 

staHnn  r0r  "',ner/'ry  c°inmn,  from  whose 
all  HI  t a mi  e rom  die  Federal  house! 

°f  P'“f  ihrough  .he  co„S 
lien,  are  to  be  calculated. 

r naval  itinerary  column,  proposed  to 
be  erected  to  celebrate  the  first^se  oU 

toVconasn<1  ? 5-Und  ® ready  mon«nrent, 
rnents  a e '‘S  pr°Bress  and  achieve! 

n—This  church  is  intended  for  national 

b vtn„?S’fSUCh  ?s  public  pra>’er'  'banks- 
givings,  funeral  orations,  etc.,  and  as- 
signed to  the  special  use  of  no  particular 
sect  or  denomination,  but  equally  open 
to  all.  It  will  be  likewise  a proper  shel- 
er  or  such  monuments  as  were  voted 
by  the  late  Continental  Congress  for 
those  heroes  who  fell  in  the  cause  of 
liberty,  and  for  such  others  as  may 
hereafter  be  decreed  by  the  voice  of  a 
grateful  nation. 

E.  — Five  grand  fountains,  intended  with  a 

constant  spout  of  water.  N.B. — There 
are  within  the  limits  of  the  city,  above 
25  good  springs  of  excellent  water  abun- 
dantly supplied  in  the  driest  season  of 
the  year. 

F.  — Grand  Cascade,  formed  of  the  water 

from  the  sources  of  the  Tiber. 

G.  — Public  walk,  being  a square  of  1200 

feet,  through  which  carriages  may  as- 
| eend  to  the  upper  square  of  the  Federal 
house. 

H.  — Grand  Avenue,  400  feet  in  breadih,  and 

about  a mile  in  length,  bordered  with  gar- 
dens, ending  in  a slope  from  the  houses 
on  each  side.  This  avenue  leads  to  the 
Monument  A,  and  connects  the  Congress 
Garden  with  the 
T.< — President’s  park,  and  the 

K.  — Well  improved  field,  being  a part  of  the 

walk  from  the  President’s  house,  of  about 
1S00  feet  in  breadth,  and  £ of  a mile  in 
length.  Every  lot,  deep-colored  red, 
with  green  plots,  designates  some  of  the 
situations  which  command  the  most 
agreeable  prospects,  and  which  are  the 
best  calculated  for  spacious  houses  and 
gardens,  such  as  may  accommodate 
foreign  ministers,  etc. 

L.  — Around  this  square,  and  all  along  the 

M.  — Avenue  from  the  two  bridges  to  the 

Federal  house,  the  pavement  on  each 
side  will  pass  under  an  arched  way, 
under  whose  cover,  shops  will  be  most 
conveniently  and  agreeably  situated. 
This  street  is  160  feet  in  breadih,  and 
a mile  long. 


L'ENFANT'S  PLAN  OF  THE  CITY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


THE  BIRTH  OF  A CITY. 


29 


eluding  sentences  of  which  may  be  reproduced  for 
the  benefit  of  the  living: 

“ May  this  stone  long  commemorate  the  goodness  of 
God  in  those  uncommon  events  which  have  given  America 
a name  among  nations.  Under  this  stone  may  jealousy 
and  selfishness  be  forever  buried.  From  this  stone  may 
a superstructure  arise  whose  glory,  whose  magnificence, 
whose  stability  unequalled  hitherto  shall  astonish  the 
world,  and  invite  even  the  savage  of  the  wilderness  to 
take  shelter  under  its  roof.” 

During  the  summer  the  pillar  marking  the  centre  of 
thedistrict  was  set  near  the  present  Washington  Monu- 
ment. As  yet,  neither  district  nor  city  had  been  chris- 
tened, and,  at  a meeting  of  the  commissioners  at 
Georgetown,  September  8 and  9,  1791,  Jefferson  and 
Madison  being  present,  this  important  matter  was  at- 
tended to,  the  district  being  named  Columbia,  after 
the  great  navigator,  and  the  city  WASHINGTON, 
after  the  father  of  the  nation,  who  was  also  its  chief 
benefactor.  At  the  same  meeting  the  method  of 
designating  the  streets  by  letters  and  numbers  was 
adopted,  and  names,  letters,  and  numbers  were  all 
given  to  Major  L’Enfant  to  be  incorporated  in  the 
plan. 

The  engineer  inserted  the  names  and  numbers, 
and  completed  his  plan,  but  never  saw  it  come 
to  full  fruition  by  being  engraved.  He  possessed 
the  usual  infirmities  of  genius, — a quick  temper  and 
overbearing  disposition,* — and  as  the  commissioners 

* “Men  who  possess  talents  which  fit  them  for  peculiar  purposes 
are  almost  invariably  under  the  influence  of  untoward  dispositions, 
or  a sottish  pride,  or  possessed  of  some  other  disqualification  by 


30 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


were  not  disposed  to  abate  one  jot  or  tittle  of  their 
authority,  he  was  soon  involved  in  a bitter  quarrel 
with  them,  and  these  were  the  grounds  of  the  quar- 
rel. When  the  plan  was  completed,  the  commis- 
sioners demanded  it  in  order  to  have  it  engraved 
and  published,  but  L’Enfant  declined  to  do  this, 
alleging  that,  if  published,  the  plan  would  be  made 
use  of  by  speculators  to  purchase  the  best  locations 
in  his  “ vistas  and  architectural  squares,  and  raise 
huddles  of  shanties  which  would  permanently  dis- 
figure the  city.”  When  this  refusal  was  reported  to 
Washington  he  dismissed  the  engineer  March  I,  1792, 
and  appointed  Andrew  Ellicott  in  his  place,  who 
made  a plan  in  close  imitation  of  L’Enfant’s,  which 
was  published  late  in  1792  and  widely  circulated. 
In  the  Congressional  Library  may  still  be  seen 
L’Enfant’s  original  plan,  carefully  secluded  by  him 
during  his  life,  but  secured  by  government  after  his 
death — a torn  and  discolored  paper,  yet  giving  proof 
of  having  once  been  an  elaborate  and  elegant  design. 

Immediately  on  L’Enfant’s  dismissal  Jefferson 
wrote  to  the  commissioners  that  he  ought  to  be 
fairly  rewarded  for  his  services,  and  that  the  Presi- 
dent had  suggested  $2,500  or  $3,000,  but  had  left 
the  determination  to  them.  The  commissioners 
soon  after  ordered  their  bankers  to  place  five  hun- 
dred guineas  at  Major  L’Enfant’s  disposal,  and 
wrote  him  that  they  had  also  recorded  a building  lot 

which  they  plague  all  those  with  whom  they  are  concerned  ; but  I 
did  not  expect  to  meet  with  such  perverseness  in  Major  L'Enfant  as 
his  late  conduct  exhibited.” — Washington  to  the  commissioners, 
November  20,  1791. 


THE  BIRTH  OF  A CITY. 


31 


“ near  the  President’s  house  ” in  his  name  as  further 
compensation,  but  the  proud  Frenchman  returned  a 
curt  note  expressing  his  wish  and  request  “ that  you 
will  call  back  your  order  for  the  money  and  not  take 
any  further  trouble  about  the  lot.”  His  subsequent 
fate  was  a sad  one,  and  marks  alike  the  limitations 
of  genius  and  the  ingratitude  of  republics. 

Retiring  to  Philadelphia  he  planned  there  some 
public  works  of  moment,  but  soon  retired  to  private 
life — not  to  be  entirely  forgotten,  however,  by  his 
old  friends.  Madison,  while  President,  appointed 
him  Professor  of  Engineering  at  West  Point,  but  the 
position  was  promptly  declined.  In  the  war  of  1812 
he  was  appointed  to  construct  the  present  Fort 
Washington  on  the  Potomac,  and  did  plan  and 
partly  execute  the  work,  but  again  he  failed  to  agree 
with  his  superiors,  and  was  dismissed.  From  this 
time  he  resided  chiefly  with  his  friend,  Dudley 
Digges,  Esq.,  at  his  fine  manor  house,  Chellum 
Castle,  near  Bladensburg,  and  haunted  the  halls 
of  Congress  seeking  compensation  for  past  services. 
His  tall,  thin  form,  clad  in  blue  military  coat  but- 
toned close  to  the  chin,  broadcloth  breeches,  mili- 
tary boots,  with  a napless,  bell-crowned  hat  upon  his 
head,  and  swinging  as  he  walked  a hickory  cane  with 
large  silver  head,  was  for  years  a familiar  object  in 
the  streets  of  the  city  he  had  planned.  Congress 
never  heeded  his  appeal,  and  at  last,  on  the  4th  of 
June,  1825,  he  died,  a disappointed,  broken  old  man. 
He  was  buried  in  the  garden  of  Chellum  Castle,  and 
his  grave  is  marked  for  remembrance  only  by  a tall 
cedar  tree  and  fragrant  beds  of  myrtle.  There  is 


32 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


neither  stone  nor  inscription — perhaps  none  is 
needed,  for  so  long  as  time  endures  the  beautiful 
city  that  lie  planned  will  remain  his  grandest  monu- 
ment and  noblest  epitaph. 


CHAPTER  III. 

MAGNIFICENT  INTENTIONS. 

Appended  to  L’Enfant’s  plan  were  certain  de- 
signs for  public  buildings  and  works  of  art  intended 
to  dignify  and  adorn  the  new  city,  which  originated 
with  the  three  founders,  and  which  we  shall  describe 
in  this  early  chapter  not  only  on  account  of  their 
intrinsic  interest,  but  also  to  recall  them  to  public 
remembrance,  for  not  all  of  these  plans  have  been 
carried  out. 

“ I.  An  equestrian  figure  of  George  Washington,  a 
monument  voted  in  1783  by  the  late  Continental  Con- 
gress. 

“ II.  An  historic  column,  also  intended  for  a mile  or 
itinerary  column,  from  whose  station  at  a mile  from  the 
Federal  House  all  distances  and  places  throughout  the 
continent  are  to  be  calculated. 

“ III.  A naval  itinerary  column,  proposed  to  be 
erected  to  celebrate  the  first  rise  of  a navy,  and  to 
stand  a ready  monument  to  perpetuate  its  progress  and 
achievements. 

“ IV.  Fifteen  squares  to  be  divided  among  the  sev- 
eral States  of  the  Union  for  each  of  them  to  improve; 
the  centres  of  these  squares  designed  for  statues,  col- 
umns, obelisks,  etc.,  such  as  the  different  States  may 
choose  to  erect. 


33 


34 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


“V.  A church  intended  for  national  purposes,  such 
as  public  prayer,  thanksgiving,  funeral  orations,  etc.,  and 
assigned  to  the  special  use  of  no  particular  sect  or  de- 
nomination, but  equally  open  to  all.  It  will  likewise  be 
a proper  shelter  for  such  monuments  as  were  voted  by 
the  late  Continental  Congress  for  those  heroes  who  fell 
in  the  cause  of  liberty,  and  for  such  others  as  may  here- 
after be  decreed  by  the  voice  of  a grateful  nation. 

“VI.  Five  grand  fountains. 

“VII.  A grand  avenue,  four  hundred  feet  in  breadth, 
and  about  a mile  in  length,  bordered  with  gardens  end- 
ing in  a slope  from  the  houses  on  each  side  ; this  ave- 
nue to  lead  to  the  monument  of  Washington,  and  to 
connect  the  Congressional  garden  with  the  President’s 
park. 

“VIII.  The  water  of  Tiber  Creek  to  be  conveyed  to 
the  high  ground  where  the  Congress  House  stands,  and 
after  watering  that  part  of  the  city,  its  overplus  to  fall 
from  under  the  base  of  the  edifice,  and  in  a cascade  of 
twenty  feet  in  height  and  fifty  in  breadth,  into  the 
reservoir  below,  thence  to  run  in  three  falls  through  the 
gardens  in  the  grand  canal.” 

The  site  designated  for  the  statue  of  Washington 
was  the  one  now  occupied  by  the  Monument.  The 
historic  or  itinerary'  column  was  to  have  been  placed  in 
the  open  space  east  of  the  Capitol,  where  East  Capitol 
Street,  North  Carolina,  Massachusetts,  Kentucky,  and 
Tennessee  avenues  meet.  The  church  (why  should  it 
not  now  be  built  as  the  American  Westminster  Ab- 
bey?) was  to  have  occupied  the  site  of  the  present 
Patent  Office.  The  “ five  grand  fountains”  were  to 
have  been  placed  at  reservation  17  on  New  Jersey 


MAGNIFICENT  INTENTIONS. 


35 


Avenue,  at  the  intersection  of  F Street  North  and 
Maryland  Avenue  toward  the  Baltimore  road,  at  H 
Street  North  and  New  York  Avenue,  at  N Street 
North  and  Pennsylvania  Avenue,  and  in  Market 
Space. 


REARING  THE  CAPITOL. 

In  March,  1792,  the  following  advertisement  ap- 
peared in  the  principal  newspapers  of  the  country : 

“ Washington  in  the  Territory  of  Columbia.  A premium 
of  a lot  in  this  city  to  be  designated  by  impartial  judges, 
and  five  hundred  dollars,  or  a medal  of  that  value  at  the 
option  of  the  party,  will  be  given  by  the  Commissioners  of 
the  Federal  Buildings  to  the  person  ic> ho  before  the  15  //*  of 
fuly,  1792,  shall  produce  to  them  the  most  approved  plan 
for  a Capitol  to  be  erected  in  this  city ; and  two  hundred 
and  fifty  dollars , or  a medal,  for  the  plan  deemed  next  in 
merit  to  the  one  they  shall  adopt.  The  building  to  be  of  brick, 
and  to  contain  the  following  apartments,  to  wit : A con- 

ference-room and  a room  for  the  Representatives , sufficient 
to  accommodate  three  hundred  persons  each  j a lobby  or 
ante-room  to  the  latter  ; a Senate  room  of  twelve  hundred 
square  feet  area  ; an  ante-chamber  ; twelve  rooms  of  six 
hundred  square  feet  each  for  committee  rooms  and  clerks' 
offices.  It  will  be  a recommendation  of  any  plan  if  the 
central  part  of  it  may  be  detached  and  erected  for  the  present 
with  the  appearance  of  a complete  whole,  and  be  capable  of 
admitting  the  additional  parts  in  future,  if  they  shall  be 
wanted.  Drawings  soil l be  expected  of  the  ground  plots, 
elevations  of  each  front,  and  sections  through  the  building  in 


REARING  THE  CAPITOL. 


37 


such  directions  as  ?nay  be  necessary  to  explain  the  internal 
structure ; and  an  estimate  of  the  cubic  feet  of  brickwork 
composing  the  whole  mass  of  the  walls.” 

Of  the  many  designs  sent  in  two  only  seem  to 
have  been  seriously  considered  by  the  President : one 
by  Dr.  William  Thornton,  an  Englishman  of  fine 
natural  abilities,  but  unskilled  in  architecture;  a 
second  by  Stephen  L.  Hallett,  a cultivated  French 
architect,  then  residing  in  New  York. 

There  is  evidence  that  Dr.  Thornton’s  plan  was 
at  first  favored.  Writing  to  the  commissioners  from 
Philadelphia,  January  31,  1793,  Washington  observed 
that  he  had  under  consideration  Hallett’s  plans  for 
the  Capitol,  “ which  have  a great  deal  of  merit.” 
“ Dr.  Thornton,”  he  continues,  “ has  also  given  me 
a view  of  his,  which  come  forward  under  very  ad- 
vantageous circumstances.  The  Grandeur,  Simplicity, 
and  Beauty  of  the  exterior,  the  propriety  with  which 
the  apartments  are  distributed,  and  the  economy  in 
the  mass  of  the  whole  structure  will,  I doubt  not, 
give  it  a preference  in  your  eyes  as  it  has  in  mine” ; 
and  he  suggests  that  if  the  Doctor’s  plan  is  adopted, 
Hallett  should  be  soothed  as  much  as  possible,  and 
some  employment  be  given  him  about  the  Capitol. 
Hallett,  however,  pointed  out  grave  defects  in 
Thornton’s  plan,  and  at  the  latter’s  request  a com- 
mission of  two  practical  architects  chosen  by  himself 
was  appointed  to  examine  it.  On  July  25,  1793, 
Washington  again  wrote  the  commissioners  that 
Mr.  Carstairs  and  Colonel  Williams  (the  two  archi- 
tects forming  the  commission)  had  rejected  Dr. 


38 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Thornton’s  plan  as  impracticable,  and  had  reported 
in  favor  of  Mr.  Hallett’s,  and  that  the  latter  would 
cost  but  one  half  that  of  the  former.*  Mr.  James 
Hoban,  who  had  been  appointed  superintendent  of 
the  Capitol,  was  therefore  informed  that  the  foun- 
dations would  be  begun  upon  the  plan  exhibited 
by  Mr.  Hallett,  leaving  “ the  recess  in  the  east  front 
open  to  further  consideration.”  From  this  date, — 
July,  1793,  must  be  reckoned  the  years  of  the  Capitol. 
The  southeast  corner-stone  was  ready  to  be  laid  on 
the  1 8th  of  September,  1793.  Great  preparations 
were  made  for  the  event.  Grenadier  and  artillery 
companies  were  mustered,  and  civic  societies,  the 
mayor  and  corporation  of  Georgetown,  the  surveying 
department  of  the  city  of  Washington,  and  many 
distinguished  citizens  were  invited. 

The  1 8th  dawned  fair  and  cloudless,  and  at  an 
early  hour  the  open  spaces  of  the  embryo  city  were 
filled  by  an  expectant  multitude.  An  intelligent  eye- 
witness has  thus  described  the  exercises  of  the  day  : 

“ Lodge  No.  9 and  Lodge  No.  22  with  all  their  offi- 
cers and  regalia  appeared  on  the  southern  batik  of  the 
grand  river  Potomack  ; one  of  the  finest  companies  of 
volunteer  artillery  parading  to  receive  the  President  of 
the  United  States,  who  shortly  came  in  sight  with  his 
suite,  to  whom  the  artillery  paid  military  honors,  and  His 
Excellency  and  suite  crossed  the  river  and  were  received 
in  Maryland  by  the  officers  and  brethren  of  No.  22  Vir- 

* This  account  is  taken  from  the  Washington  letters  in  the  State 
Department,  and  settles  the  much  controverted  point  as  to  the 
authorship  of  the  plan  of  the  Capitol.  Letters  of  Washington  to  the 
District  Commissioners,  preserved  in  the  War  Department,  also 
establish  the  fact. 


REARING  THE  CAPITOL.  39 

ginia,  and  No.  9 Maryland,  whom  the  President  headed, 
and,  preceded  by  a band  of  music,  with  the  rear  brought 
up  by  the  Alexandria  Volunteer  Artillery,  with  grand 
solemnity  of  march  proceeded  to  the  President’s  Square 
in  the  city  of  Washington,  where  they  were  met  and 
saluted  by  Lodge  No.  15  of  the  city  in  all  their  elegant 
regalia,  headed  by  Bro.  Joseph  Clark,  Rt.  W.  G.  M.,  and 
conducted  to  a large  lodge  prepared  for  the  purpose  of 
their  reception.  After  a short  space  of  time  the  brother- 
hood and  other  bodies  were  disposed  in  a second  pro- 
cession, which  took  place  amid  a brilliant  crowd  of 
spectators  of  both  sexes  according  to  the  following  ar- 
rangement : The  surveying  department  of  the  city  of 

Washington,  Mayor  and  Corporation  of  Georgetown, 
Virginia  Artillery,  Commissioners  of  the  city  of  Wash- 
ington and  their  attendants,  stone  cutters,  mechanics, 
two  sword  bearers,  Masons  of  the  First  Degree,  Bibles, 
etc.,  on  grand  cushions,  Deacons  with  staffs  of  Office, 
Masons  of  the  Second  Degree,  Stewards  with  Wands, 
Wardens  with  truncheons,  Secretaries  with  tools  of  office, 
Past  Masters  with  their  Regalia,  Treasurers  with  their 
Jewels,  Band  of  Music,  Lodge  No.  22  of  Virginia  dis- 
posed in  their  own  order  ; Corn,  Wine,  and  Oil  ; Grand 
Master  P.  T.  ; George  Washington,  W.  M.  No.  22  Vir- 
ginia, ; Grand  Sword  Bearer.  The  procession  marched 
two  abreast  in  the  greatest  solemn  dignity,  with  music 
playing,  drums  beating,  colors  flying,  and  spectators  re- 
joicing (from  the  President’s  Square  to  the  Capitol  in  the 
city  of  Washington,  where  the  Grand  Marshal  ordered  a 
halt,  and  directed  each  file  in  the  procession  to  incline 
two  steps,  one  to  the  right,  and  one  to  the  left,  and  face 
each  other,  which  formed  a hollow,  oblong  square, 
through  which  the  Grand  Sword  Bearer  led  the  van,  fol- 
lowed by  the  Grand  Master  P.  T.  on  the  left,  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  in  the  centre,  and  the  Wor- 


40 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


shipful  Master  of  No.  22,  Virginia  on  the  right).  All  the 
other  orders  that  composed  the  procession  advanced  in 
the  reverse  of  their  order  of  march  from  the  President’s 
Square  to  the  southeast  corner  of  the  Capitol,  and  the 
artillery  filed  off  to  a destined  ground,  to  display  their 
manoeuvres  and  discharge  their  cannon. 

“The  President  of  the  United  States,  the  Grand  Mas- 
ter, P.  T.,  and  the  Worshipful  Master  of  No.  22  took 
their  stands  to  the  east  of  a huge  stone,  and  all  the  craft 
forming  in  a circle  westward  stood  a short  time  in  silent, 
awful  order. 

“ The  artillery  discharged  a volley.  The  Grand  Mar- 
shal delivered  the  Commissioners  a large  silver  plate  with 
an  inscription  thereon,  which  the  Commissioners  ordered 
to  be  read,  and  which  was  as  follows  : 

“ ‘ This  Southeast  Corner  Stone  of  the  Capitol  of  the 
United  States  of  America  in  the  city  of  Washington  was 
laid  on  the  18th  day  of  September,  1793,  in  the  13th  year 
of  American  Independence,  in  the  first  year  of  the  sec- 
ond term  of  the  Presidency  of  George  Washington,  whose 
virtues  in  the  civil  administration  of  his  country  have 
been  as  conspicuous  and  beneficial  as  his  military  valor 
and  prudence  have  been  useful  in  establishing  her  liber- 
ties, and  in  the  year  of  Masonry  5793,  by  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  in  concert  with  the  Grand  Lodge 
of  Maryland,  several  lodges  under  its  jurisdiction,  and 
Lodge  No.  22,  from  Alexandria,  Virginia. 

“ ‘Thomas  Johnson,  \ 

David  Stuart,  - Commissioners. 
Daniel  Carroll,  ' 

Joseph  Clark,  R.  IV.  G.  M.  P.  T. 
James  Hoba„,  ) ArMUlts 

Stephen  Hallett,  ) 

Collen  Williamson,  M.  Mason.' 


REARING  THE  CAPITOL. 


41 


“ The  artillery  discharged  a volley.  The  plate  was 
then  delivered  to  the  President,  who,  attended  by  the 
Grand  Master  P.  T.  and  three  Most  Worshipful  Masters, 
descended  to  the  caisson  trench  and  deposited  the  plate, 
and  laid  it  on  the  corner  stone  of  the  Capitol  of  the 
United  States  of  America,  on  which  was  deposited  corn, 
wine,  and  oil.  Then  the  whole  congregation  joined  in 
prayer,  which  was  succeeded  by  Masonic  chanting  hon- 
ors and  a volley  from  the  artillery.  The  President  of  the 
United  States  and  his  attendant  brethren  ascended  from 
the  caisson  to  the  east  of  the  corner  stone,  and  then  the 
Grand  Master,  elevated  on  a triple  rostrum,  delivered  an 
oration,  after  which  there  was  more  Masonic  chanting 
and  a 15th  volley  from  the  artillery.  The  whole  com- 
pany retired  to  an  extensive  booth  where  an  ox  of  500 
lbs.  was  barbecued,  of  which  the  company  generally  par- 
took, with  every  abundance  of  other  recreation.  The  fes- 
tival concluded  with  15  successive  volleys  from  the  artil- 
lery, and  before  dark  the  whole  company  departed  with 
joyful  hopes  of  the  production  of  their  labor.” 

The  commissioners  had  before  this  advertised 
for  plans  for  a “ President’s  House,”  and  a design 
submitted  by  James  Hoban,  an  Irish  architect, 
who  was  now  acting  as  supervising  architect  of 
the  Capitol,  had  been  accepted.  The  construction 
of  both  was  now  pushed  forward  with  vigor, 
the  act  of  Congress  creating  the  district  having 
stipulated  that  the  house  for  Congress  should  be 
ready  for  occupancy  by  the  year  1800.  Brick  as 
a material  was  wisely  discarded,  and  Virginia  sand- 
stone from  quarries  opened  at  Acquia  Creek  for  the 
purpose  substituted.  From  this  period  until  1 Soothe 


42 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


city  site  presented  much  the  appearance  of  a huge 
workshop.  Long  lines  of  teams  drawing  blocks  of 
stone  from  the  river  landing;  Scotch,  French,  and 
Italian  stone-cutters  at  work  under  booths  fashion- 
ing them  ; Italian  sculptors  modelling  classic  orna- 
ments; and  on  Capitol  Hill  and  at  the  President’s 
house  graceful  walls  surrounded  by  scaffolding  slowly 
rising  toward  heaven,  were  the  salient  features  of 
the  scene.  The  foreign  sculptors  and  artisans  were 
imported  for  the  purpose,  and  for  laborers  the 
commissioners  hired  slaves  of  their  owners  at  so 
much  a week.  Indeed  labor  was  much  more  easy 
to  secure  than  the  funds  necessary  to  pay  for  it. 
Congress,  as  we  have  seen,  had  appropriated  noth- 
ing, in  fact  had  nothing  to  give.  The  $120,000  given 
by  Virginia,  and  the  $72,000  voted  by  Maryland 
were  soon  exhausted.  Lots  were  thrown  on  the 
market  as  soon  as  the  city  was  plotted,  and  a num- 
ber were  sold,  but  the  money  thus  secured  was  but 
a drop  in  the  ocean.  Lotteries  were  held  with 
but  indifferent  success,  and  the  commissioners  made 
futile  efforts  to  borrow  money  of  France  and  Hol- 
land. At  length  the  President  applied  personally  to 
the  State  of  Maryland  for  a loan  of  $100,000,  which 
was  granted,  but  so  little  faith  had  the  State  in  the 
credit  of  the  General  Government,  that  she  demanded 
the  personal  credit  of  the  commissioners — which  was 
given.  While  the  city  was  yet  in  embryo — in  1797, 
— Washington,  declining  a third  term  as  President, 
retired  to  Mount  Vernon,  and  his  successor,  John 
Adams,  assumed  the  care  of  the  Federal  City.  Presi- 
dent Adams  came  from  a section  openly  hostile  to  the 


r 


REARING  THE  CAPITOL. 


43 


building  of  the  new  Capitol,  but  his  first  letter  to  the 
commissioners  announced  his  determination  to  carry 
out  to  their  fullest  extent  the  plans  of  his  predeces- 
sor, and  he  conscientiously  performed  his  promise. 
One  of  his  first  duties  was  to  appoint  a new  architect 
for  the  Capitol.  Stephen  Hallett  remained  in  office 
but  one  year  and  then  resigned.  George  Hadfield, 
an  Englishman,  appointed  to  succeed  him,  resigned 
in  1798,  and  James  Hoban,  supervising  architect, 
was  then  left  to  carry  on  the  work  alone.  Hoban 
finished  the  north  wing  late  in  1799,  in  readiness  for 
Congress.  The  President’s  house,  though  not  entire- 
ly finished,  was  made  ready  for  its  distinguished 
guest.  Before  Congress  could  enter  the  city,  how- 
ever, Washington,  the  founder,  had  bidden  farewell 
to  earth.  In  the  little  chamber  at  Mount  Vernon, 
familiar  to  all  the  world,  he  died,  December  14, 
1799;  Providence,  which  had  given  him  so  many 
good  gifts,  denying  him  the  crowning  felicity  of  see- 
ing the  government  of  the  young  nation  housed  in 
its  own  capital. 


CHAPTER  V. 

TAKING  POSSESSION. 

One  Indian-summer  day  in  October,  1800,  the 
hills  an  oriflamme  of  color,  a bundle  of  white  sails 
flashed  away  down  in  the  narrows  below  Alexandria, 
and  swiftly  the  news  ran  through  the  city  that  the 
long-expected  “ packet  sloop,”  bearing  the  govern- 
ment records,  furniture,  and  minor  officials  was  be- 
low and  fast  approaching  with  wind  and  tide.  At 
once  the  city’s  three  thousand  inhabitants  hurried  to 
the  docks,  and  with  hands  shading  their  eyes  gazed 
down  the  river.  She  had  had  quite  an  adventurous 
voyage,  this  little  packet  that  bore  the  American  Gov- 
ernment and  its  fortunes, — down  the  Delaware  and 
out  to  sea, — in  through  the  royal  capes  Henry  and 
Charles, — and  up  the  long  reaches  of  the  Potomac. 

As  she  came  on,  the  stars  and  stripes  flying  at 
masthead,  the  people  uttered  cheer  after  cheer,  bells 
rang,  handkerchiefs  waved,  and  every  popular  de- 
monstration of  joy  that  could  be  made,  was  made  : 
for  the  citizens  had  begun  to  fear  that  the  govern- 
ment would  never  leave  its  comfortable  and  elegant 
quarters  in  Philadelphia,  to  migrate  to  the  wilder- 
ness city.  As  early  as  the  i6thof  May,  of  that  year, 
President  Adams  had  issued  his  order  directing  the 


44 


TAKING  POSSESSION. 


45 


removal,  and  here  it  was  mid-autumn — no  wonder 
there  was  impatience  at  the  delay.  Late  next  day  in 
their  elegant  hired  coaches,  the  high  officials  of  state 
drove  into  town — John  Marshall,  the  famous  jurist, 
Secretary  of  State  ; Oliver  Wolcott  of  Connecticut, 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury  ; Samuel  Dexter,  Secretary 
of  War  ; Benjamin  Stoddert,  Secretary  of  the  Navy: 
grave,  dignified  men,  handsomely  dressed  in  cocked 


WASHINGTON,  ABOUT  l80O. 


hats,  powdered  wigs,  broadcloth  coats  and  small- 
clothes— and  another  popular  ovation  greeted  them. 
They  were  soon  domiciled  in  the  little  cluster  of 
brick  offices  about  the  White  House,  built  for  the 
Departments,  and  when,  in  November,  President 
Adams  and  his  family  arrived,  and  the  Sixth  Con- 
gress assembled  in  the  one  little  wing  of  the  Capitol 
that  was  ready  for  it,  the  court  circle  was  complete. 
No  doubt  the  curious  reader  would  like  to  look  upon 


46 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


the  city  in  embryo,  and  fortunately  we  have  in  letters 
of  the  distinguished  people  of  the  day  very  graphic, 
although  perhaps  not  always  unprejudiced  pictures. 
Wet  “ slashes,”  covered  with  scrub  oak  and  alders, 
largely  covered  the  level  space  between  the  Capitol 
and  the  White  House.  An  inlet  from  the  Potomac 
— called  Tiber  Creek — extended  nearly  to  Capitol 
Hill,  covering  the  present  site  of  Centre  Market,  and 
having  marshy,  alder-fringed  banks  that  in  places  cut 
into  the  line  of  Pennsylvania  Avenue.  The  Depart- 
ments were  housed  in  a group  of  small  brick  build- 
ings about  the  White  House.  The  block  known  as 
the  “ Six  buildings,”  on  Pennsylvania  Avenue  be- 
tween Twenty-first  and  Twenty-second  streets,  still 
standing,  had  already  been  erected  and  there  were 
groups  of  wooden  buildings  along  the  road  to 
Georgetown  and  about  the  Capitol — but  we  will  allow 
the  letter-writers  to  present  the  picture.  The  first  is 
Oliver  Wolcott,  the  famous  Connecticut  statesman. 
In  a letter  to  his  wife,  dated  July  4,  1800,  he  thus 
gives  his  “ first  impressions.” 

“ The  City  of  Washington,  or  at  least  some  part  of  it , is 
about  forty  miles  from  Baltimore.  . . . The  Capitol  is 
situated  on  an  eminence  which  I should  suppose  was 
near  the  centre  of  the  immense  country  here  called  the 
city.  It  is  a mile  and  a half  from  the  President’s  House 
and  three  miles  on  a straight  line  from  Georgetown. 
There  is  one  good  tavern  about  forty  rods  from  the  Cap- 
itol, and  several  other  houses  are  built  and  erecting  ; but 
I do  not  perceive  how  the  members  of  Congress  can 
possibly  secure  lodgings,  unless  they  will  consent  to  live 
like  scholars  in  a college,  or  monks  in  a monastery, 


TAKING  POSSESSION. 


47 


crowded  ten  or  twenty  in  one  house,  and  utterly  secluded 
from  society.  The  only  resource  for  such  as  wish  to 
live  comfortably  will  I think  be  found  in  Georgetown, 
three  miles  distant  over  as  bad  a road  in  winter  as  the 
clay  grounds  near  Hartford. 

“ I have  made  every  exertion  to  secure  good  lodgings 
near  the  office,  but  shall  be  compelled  to  take  them  at 
the  distance  of  more  than  half  a mile.  There  are  in  fact 
but  few  houses  at  any  one  place,  and  most  of  them  small, 
miserable  huts,  which  present  an  awful  contrast  to  the 
public  buildings.  The  people  are  poor,  and,  as  far  as  I 
can  judge,  they  live  like  fishes,  by  eating  each  other.  All 
the  ground  for  several  miles  around  the  city,  being,  in  the 
opinion  of  the  people,  too  valuable  to  be  cultivated,  re- 
mains unfenced.  There  are  but  few  inclosures  even  for 
gardens,  and  those  are  in  bad  order.  You  may  look  in 
almost  any  direction  over  an  extent  of  ground  nearly  as 
large  as  the  city  of  New  York,  without  seeing  a fence  or 
any  object  except  brick  kilns  and  temporary  huts  for 
laborers.  . . . Greenleaf’s  Point  presents  the  appear- 
ance of  a considerable  town  which  had  been  destroyed 
by  some  unusual  calamity.  There  are  (there)  fifty  or 
sixty  spacious  houses,  five  or  six  of  which  are  occupied 
by  negroes  and  vagrants,  and  a few  more  by  decent- 
looking  people  ; but  there  are  no  fences,  gardens,  nor 
the  least  appearance  of  business.  This  place  is  about  a 
mile  and  a half  south  of  the  Capitol.” 

Of  the  White  House  or  “ President’s  Palace,”  as 
the  unfriendly  called  it,  he  thus  speaks: 

“ It  was  built  to  be  looked  at  by  strangers,  and  will 
render  its  occupant  an  object  of  ridicule  with  some  and 
of  pity  with  others.  It  must  be  cold  and  damp  in  winter, 


48 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


and  cannot  be  kept  in  tolerable  order  without  a regiment 
of  servants.” 

One  of  the  very  few  ladies  who  followed  their 
lords  to  the  capital  was  Mrs.  President  Adams,  who 
thus  had  the  distinguished  honor  of  being  the  first 
mistress  of  the  President’s  House.  She  was  one  of 
the  most  charming  of  letter-writers,  and  in  a letter  to 
her  daughter,  dated  November  25th,  1800,  gives  her 
first  impressions  thus: 

“ I arrived  here  on  Sunday  last  and  without  meeting 
with  any  accident  worth  noticing  except  losing  ourselves 
when  we  left  Baltimore,  and  going  eight  or  nine  miles  on 
the  Frederick  road,  by  which  means  we  were  obliged  to 
go  the  other  eight  through  the  woods,  where  we  wandered 
two  hours  without  finding  a guide  or  the  path.  Fortu- 
nately a straggling  black  came  up  with  us,  and  we  en- 
gaged him  as  a guide  to  extricate  us  out  of  our  difficulty  ; 
but  woods  are  all  you  see  from  Baltimore  until  you  reach 
the  city — which  is  only  so  in  name.  Here  and  there  is  a 
small  cot  without  a glass  window  interspersed  among  the 
forests,  through  which  you  travel  miles  without  seeing 
any  human  being.  In  the  city  there  are  buildings 
enough,  if  they  were  compact  and  finished,  to  accommo- 
date Congress,  and  those  attached  to  it ; but  as  they  are, 
and  scattered  as  they  are,  I see  no  great  comfort  for 
them.  If  the  twelve  years  in  which  this  place  has  been 
considered  as  the  future  seat  of  Government  had  been 
improved  as  they  would  have  been  in  New  England,  very 
many  of  the  present  inconveniences  would  have  been 
removed.  It  is  a beautiful  spot,  capable  of  any  improve- 
ment, and  the  more  I view  it  the  more  I am  delighted 
with  it.” 


TAKING  POSSESSION. 


49 


We  shall  next  introduce  a member  of  Congress, 
the  Hon.  John  Cotton  Smith,  of  Connecticut,  who 
wrote  a very  interesting  description  of  the  city,  and 
of  the  domestic  life  of  Congressmen  of  that  day. 
He  says : 

“ Our  approach  to  the  city  was  accompanied  with 
sensations  not  easily  described.  One  wing  of  the 
Capitol  only  had  been  erected,  which,  with  the  Presi- 
dent’s House  a mile  distant  from  it, — both  constructed 
with  white  sandstone, — were  shining  objects  in  dismal 
contrast  with  the  scene  around  them.  Instead  of  recog- 
nizing the  avenues  and  streets  portrayed  on  the  plan  of 
the  city,  not  one  was  visible,  unless  we  except  a road  with 
two  buildings  on  each  side  of  it  called  the  New  Jersey 
Avenue.  The  Pennsylvania  Avenue,  leading,  as  laid 
down  on  paper,  from  the  Capitol  to  the  Presidential 
mansion  was  then  nearly  the  whole  distance  a deep 
morass  covered  with  alder  bushes,  which  were  cut 
through  the  width  of  the  intended  avenue  during  the 
then  ensuing  winter. 

“ Between  the  President’s  house  and  Georgetown  a 
block  of  houses  had  been  erected,  which  then  bore  and 
may  still  bear  the  name  of  the  Six  Buildings.  There 
were  also  two  other  blocks  consisting  of  two  or  three 
dwelling-houses  in  different  directions,  and  now  and  then 
an  insulated  wooden  habitation,  the  intervening  spaces, 
and  indeed  the  surface  of  the  city  generally,  being 
covered  with  shrub-oak  bushes  on  the  higher  ground, 
and  on  the  marshy  soil  either  trees  or  some  sort  of 
shrubbery.  . . . There  appeared  to  be  but  two  habi- 

tations really  comfortable  in  all  respects  within  the 
bounds  of  the  city,  one  of  which  belonged  to  Daniel 
Carroll,  Esq.,  and  the  other  to  Notley  Young,  who  were 


50 


THE  5 TOR  V OF  WASHINGTON. 


the  former  proprietors  of  a large  proportion  of  the  land 
appropriated  to  the  city,  but  who  reserved  for  their  own 
accommodation  ground  sufficient  for  gardens,  and  other 
useful  appurtenances.  The  roads  in  every  direction 
were  muddy  and  unimproved.  A sidewalk  was  attempt- 
ed in  one  instance,  by  a covering  formed  of  the  chips  of 
the  stones  which  had  been  hewed  for  the  capital.  It 
extended  but  a short  distance,  and  was  of  little  value  : 
for  in  dry  weather  the  fragments  cut  our  shoes,  and  in 
wet  weather  covered  them  with  white  mortar.  In  short, 
it  was  a new  settlement. ' The  houses,  with  two  or 
three  exceptions,  had  been  very  recently  erected, 
and  the  operation  greatly  hurried  in  view  of  the  ap- 
proaching transfer  of  the  National  Government.  A 
laudable  desire  was  manifested  by  what  few  citizens 
and  residents  there  were,  to  render  our  condition 
as  pleasant  as  circumstances  would  permit.  One 
of  the  blocks  of  buildings  already  mentioned  was  situ- 
ated on  the  east  side  of  what  was  intended  for  the 
Capitol  Square,  and  being  chiefly  occupied  by  an  exten- 
sive and  well  kept  hotel,  accommodated  a goodly  num- 
ber of  the  members.  Our  little  party  took  lodgings  with 
a Mr.  Peacock,  in  one  of  the  houses  on  New  Jersey 
Avenue,  with  the  addition  of  Senators  Tracy  of  Connec- 
ticut, Chipman  and  Paine  of  Vermont,  and  Representa- 
tives Thomas  of  Maryland,  and  Dana,  Edmond,  and 
Griswold  of  Connecticut.  Speaker  Sedgwick  was  allowed 
a room  to  himself ; the  rest  of  us  in  pairs.  To  my 
excellent  friend  Davenport  and  myself  was  allowed  a 
spacious  and  decently  furnished  apartment,  with  separate 
beds,  on  the  lower  floor.  Our  diet  was  varied,  but  always 
substantial,  and  we  were  attended  by  active  and  faithful 
servants. 

“A  large  proportion  of  Southern  members  took  lodgings 


TAKING  POSSESSION. 


51 


at  Georgetown,  which,  though  of  a superior  order,  were 
three  miles  distant  from  the  capital,  and  of  course  ren- 
dered the  daily  employment  of  hackney  coaches  indis- 
pensable. 

“ Notwithstanding  the  unfavorable  aspect  which  Wash- 
ington presented  on  our  arrival,  I cannot  sufficiently 
express  my  admiration  of  its  local  position.  From  the 
capital  you  have  a distinct  view  of  its  fine  undulating 
surface  situated  at  the  confluence  of  the  Potomac  and 
its  eastern  branch,  the  wide  expanse  of  that  majestic 
river  to  the  bend  at  Mt.  Vernon,  the  cities  of  Alexandria 
and  Georgetown,  and  the  cultivated  fields  and  blue  hills 
of  Maryland  and  Virginia  on  either  side  of  the  river,  the 
whole  constituting  a prospect  of  surpassing  beauty  and 
grandeur. 

“ The  city  has  also  the  inestimable  advantage  of  de- 
lightful water,  in  many  instances  flowing  from  copious 
springs,  and  always  attainable  by  digging  to  a moderate 
depth  ; to  which  may  be  added  the  singular  fact  that 
such  is  the  due  admixture  of  loam  and  clay  in  the  soil  of 
a great  portion  of  the  city,  that  a house  may  be  built  of 
brick  made  of  the  earth  dug  from  the  cellar  ; hence  it  was 
not  unusual  to  see  the  remains  of  a brick  kiln  near  the 
newly  erected  dwellings.” 

“Wilderness  City,”  “Capital  of  Miserable  Huts,” 
“ City  of  Streets  without  Houses,”  “ City  of  Magnifi- 
cent Distances,”  “A  Mud-hole  almost  Equal  to  the 
Great  Serbonian  Bog,”  were  epithets  that  appear  in 
the  letters  of  these  disgusted  statesmen,  who  perhaps 
did  not  take  into  sufficient  consideration  the  extreme 
difficulty  of  building  a capital  in  ten  years,  with  no 
other  resources  than  the  gifts  of  the  charitable,  and 
the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  lots. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  CITY’S  SPONSORS. 

The  first  ruler  of  the  city  was  a strong,  heroic 
figure — John  Adams,  the  fiery  patriot  of  the  Revo- 
lution, the  champion  of  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence in  Congress.  Every  one  who  takes  the 
slightest  interest  in  his  country’s  history  is  familiar 
with  his  story.  He  had  been  the  strong  staff  on 
which  Washington  leaned,  the  man  whom  he  desired 
to  be  his  successor  ; and  so,  on  Washington’s  retire- 
ment in  1796,  the  people  had  elected  Adams  Presi- 
dent. But  Adams  came  to  the  capital  in  bitterness 
of  soul.  A few  days  before  there  had  been  a revo- 
lution in  the  political  world.  The  Federal  party,  of 
which  he  was  the  head,  had  been  sorely  defeated  in 
the  contest  for  the  Presidency,  and  the  Republican 
party,  led  by  Jefferson,  his  political  rival,  had  won. 
His  brief  sojourn  of  barely  four  months  was  in  the 
role  of  the  setting  rather  than  that  of  the  rising 
luminary.  This,  except  in  one  instance,  did  not  deter 
him  from  a scrupulous  observance  of  the  courtesies 
of  his  office.  In  official  and  social  life  he  adopted  the 
courtly  ceremonial  inaugurated  by  Washington,  rid- 
ing up  to  the  Capitol  and  delivering  his  message  to 
Congress  in  person,  and  giving  formal  levees  and 


52 


THE  CITY'S  SPONSORS. 


53 


stately  dinners  at  stated  times.  Washington  society, 
during  his  brief  term,  was  courtly,  polished,  and  ex- 
clusive to  a degree. 

If  the  President  was  sponsor  to  the  infant  city, 
so  also  was  Congress  ; indeed,  the  latter  has  always 
had  the  more  direct  control  over  its  destinies,  the 
government  of  the  city  being  vested  solely  in 
that  body.  Let  us  consider  briefly  this  Congress, 
the  first  to  assume  parental  control.  There  were 
thirty-two  Senators  and  one  hundred  and  five 
Representatives,  representing  sixteen  States.  Jef- 
ferson, as  Vice-President,  was  President  of  the 
Senate.  Theodore  Sedgwick,  the  eminent  jurist, 
was  Speaker  of  the  House.  Of  the  many  able  and 
eloquent  men  in  both  Houses  the  names  of  but  few 
are  to-day  remembered.  John  Randolph  of  Roanoke 
is  best  known  ; tall,  lean  almost  to  the  point  of 
emaciation,  a master  of  coarse  invective  and  sar- 
casm, nothing  delighted  him  so  much  as  personal 
debate  and  opposition.  He  was  in  politics  very 
much  what  Voltaire  was  in  letters.  Griswold,  Tracy, 
and  John  Cotton  Smith  of  Connecticut,  Sumter  and 
Rutledge  of  South  Carolina,  Gouverneur  Morris  of 
New  York,  Bayard  of  Delaware,  and  Baldwin  of 
Georgia  who  drafted  the  Constitution,  were  the 
most  influential  members.  At  this  first  session  too, 
as  if  to  concentrate  public  attention  on  the  infant 
city,  occurred  the  famous  tie  contest  between  Jeffer- 
son and  Burr  for  the  Presidency.  For  seven  days 
the  contest  was  waged  in  the  House.  The  whole 
country  became  aroused.  Every  morning  swift 
couriers  sped  north  and  south  with  news  of  the  day’s 


54 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


balloting.  In  store,  tavern,  work-shop,  people  talked 
of  nothing  but  the  great  tie  intrigues.  Toward  the 
last  the  excitement  rose  to  fever-heat ; threats  of 
revolution  were  freely  made,  and  if  Congress  had  not 
sat  in  the  wilderness  city,  it  is  probable  that  an  armed 
mob  would  have  stormed  the  gates  of  the  Capitol. 
At  last  the  votes  of  Maryland  were  won  for  Jeffer- 
son, and  on  the  17th  of  February,  180 1,  he  was 
declared  elected.  On  the  4th  of  March  following, 
the  new  President  was  inaugurated.  It  was  the  first 
ceremony  of  the  kind  that  the  infant  capital  had 
ever  seen  ; it  was  the  simplest  and  most  democratic 
in  form  that  it  was  destined  ever  to  see.  The  in- 
augurations of  Washington  and  Adams  had  been 
attended  with  something  of  the  state  and  ceremony 
of  English  coronations.  Jefferson  determined  to 
emphasize  the  triumph  of  democracy  by  a change. 
A recent  historian,  following  partisan  accounts,  de- 
scribes him  as  riding  unattended  up  Pennsylvania 
Avenue  on  horseback  through  the  mud,  hitching  his 
horse  to  a sapling,  and  as  passing  thence  up  into 
the  Capitol,  where  he  delivered  his  inaugural  and 
took  the  oath.  It  is  very  unwise,  however,  to  accept 
partisan  accounts  for  sober  history.  In  Raynor’s 
“ Life  of  Jefferson,”  published  in  1832,  there  is  an 
authoritative  account  by  an  eye-witness,  from  which 
we  quote  : 

“ The  sun  shone  bright  on  that  morning.  The  Senate 
was  convened.  Those  members  of  the  Republican  party 
who  remained  at  the  seat  of  government,  the  judges  of 
the  Supreme  Court,  some  citizens  and  gentry  from  the 
neighboring  country,  and  about  a dozen  ladies  made  up 


THE  CITY'S  SPONSORS. 


55 


the  assembly  in  the  Senate  Chamber  who  were  collected 
to  witness  the  inauguration.  Mr.  Jefferson  had  not  yet 
arrived.  He  was  seen  walking  from  his  lodgings,  which 
were  not  far  distant,  attended  by  five  or  six  gentlemen 
who  were  his  fellow  lodgers.  Soon  afterward  he  entered, 
accompanied  by  a Committee  of  the  Senate,  and  bowing 
to  the  Senate,  who  arose  to  receive  him,  he  approached 
a table  on  which  the  Bible  lay,  and  took  the  oath,  which 
was  administered  to  him  by  the  Chief  Justice.  He 
was  then  conducted  by  the  President  of  the  Senate  to 
his  chair,  which  stood  on  a platform  raised  some  steps 
above  the  floor.  After  a pause  of  a moment  or  two,  he 
arose  and  delivered  that  beautiful  inaugural  address, 
which  has  since  become  so  popular  and  celebrated,  with 
a clear,  distinct  voice  in  a firm  and  modest  manner.  ( )n 
leaving  the  chair  he  was  surrounded  by  friends  who 
pressed  forward  with  eager  congratulations,  and  some, 
though  not  many,  of  the  more  magnanimous  of  his  oppo- 
nents, most  of  whom,  however,  silently  left  the  Chamber. 
The  new  President  walked  home  with  two  or  three  of 
the  gentlemen  who  lodged  in  the  same  house.  At  dinner 
he  took  his  accustomed  place  at  the  bottom  of  the  table, 
his  new  station  not  eliciting  from  his  democratic  friends 
any  new  attention  or  courtesy.’’ 

Thus  were  inaugurated  the  days  of  “ Jeffersonian 
simplicity.”  The  inaugural,  couched  in  Addisonian 
English,  was  remarked  for  its  brevity,  clearness,  and 
simplicity  of  diction.  In  it  the  new  President  thus 
defined  his  position : 

“ Equal  and  exact  justice  to  all  men  of  whatever  state 
or  persuasion,  religious  or  political  ; peace,  commerce, 
and  honest  friendships  with  all  nations,  entangling  alii- 


56 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


ances  with  none  ; the  support  of  the  State  governments 
in  all  their  rights  as  the  most  competent  administrations 
for  our  domestic  concerns,  and  the  surest  bulwarks 
against  anti-republican  tendencies  ; the  preservation  of 
the  general  government  in  its  whole  constitutional  vigor 
as  the  sheet-anchor  of  our  peace  at  home,  and  safety 
abroad  ; a jealous  care  of  the  right  of  election  by  the 
people  ; a mild  and  safe  corrective  of  abuses  which  are 
lopped  by  the  sword  of  revolution  where  peaceable 
remedies  are  unprovided  ; absolute  acquiescence  in  the 
decisions  of  the  majority,  the  vital  principle  of  republics, 
from  which  there  is  no  appeal  but  to  force,  the  vital 
principle  and  immediate  parent  of  despotism  ; a well 
disciplined  militia,  our  best  reliance  in  peace,  and  for 
the  first  moments  of  war,  till  regulars  may  relieve  them  ; 
the  supremacy  of  the  civil  over  the  military  authority  ; 
economy  in  the  public  expense,  that  labor  may  be  lightly 
burdened  ; the  honest  payment  of  our  debts  and  sacred 
preservation  of  the  public  faith  ; encouragement  of  agri- 
culture, and  of  commerce  as  its  handmaid  ; the  diffusion 
of  information  and  arraignment  of  all  abuses  at  the  bar 
of  public  reason  ; freedom  of  religion,  freedom  of  the 
press,  and  freedom  of  person  under  the  protection  of  the 
habeas  corpus , and  trial  by  juries  impartially  selected.” 

President  Adams  did  not  tarry,  as  courtesy  de- 
manded, to  deliver  the  government  into  the  hands 
of  his  successor,  but  rode  away  at  daylight  that 
morning  in  bitterness  of  spirit,  to  go  into  retirement 
at  his  Massachusetts  home.  Before  parting  with 
him  and  his  administration,  let  us  take  a passing 
glimpse  of  the  social  life  of  the  capital  in  this  first 
year  of  its  existence. 


THE  CITY'S  SPONSORS. 


57 


Of  society  there  was  very  little.  In  the  White 
House  the  courtly  ceremonial  of  palaces  obtained  so 
far  as  was  consistent  with  democratic  ideas.  Once  a 
week  the  President  held  his  levees,  which  all  respect- 
ably dressed  persons  might  attend.  Once  a week  he 
gave  a formal  dinner  to  invited  guests.  Mrs.  Adams’ 
social  duties  seem  to  have  been  limited  to  the  receiv- 


ing and  paying  of  visits.  I n the  letter  to  her  daughter 
before  referred  to  she  thus  describes  the  domestic 
arrangements  of  the  White  House,  and  her  social 
duties : 


“ The  house  is  upon  a grand  and  superb  scale,  requir- 
ing about  thirty  servants  to  attend  and  keep  the  apart- 
ments in  order  and  perform  the  ordinary  business  of  the 
house  and  stables, — an  establishment  very  well  propor- 


THE  PRESIDENT'S  HOUSE  IN  l8oo. 


58  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

tioned  to  the  President’s  salary.  The  lighting  the  apart- 
ments from  kitchen  to  parlors  and  chambers  is  a tax  in- 
deed, and  the  fires  we  are  obliged  to  keep  to  secure  us 
from  daily  agues  is  another  very  cheering  comfort.  The 
ladies  from  Georgetown  and  in  the  city  have  many  of  them 
visited  me.  Yesterday  I returned  fifteen  visits — but 
such  a place  as  Georgetown  appears — why  our  Milton  is 
beautiful.  . . . Since  I sat  down  to  write  I have 

been  called  down  to  a servant  from  Mount  Vernon,  with 
a billet  from  Major  Custis,  and  a haunch  of  venison,  and 
a kind  congratulatory  letter  from  Mrs.  Lewis  upon  my 
arrival  in  the  city,  with  Mrs.  Washington’s  love,  inviting 
me  to  Mount  Vernon,  where,  health  permitting,  I will  go 
before  I leave  this  place.  . . . The  vessel  which  has 

my  clothes  and  .other  matter  is  not  arrived.  The  ladies 
are  impatient  for  a drawing-room.  I have  no  looking- 
glasses  but  dwarfs  for  this  house,  nor  a twentieth  part 
lamps  enough  to  light  it.  . . . 

“ You  can  scarce  believe  that  here  in  this  wilderness 
city  I should  find  my  time  so  occupied  as  it  is.  My  vis- 
itors, some  of  them,  come  three  or  four  miles.  The  re- 
turn of  one  of  their  visits  is  the  work  of  a day.  Most 
of  the  ladies  reside  in  Georgetown  or  in  scattered  parts 
of  the  city  at  two  and  three  miles  distance.” 


CHAPTER  VII. 

EARLY  DAYS. 

President  Jefferson  introduced  a social  as  well 
as  a political  revolution.  1 he  White  House  was 
thrown  open  to  the  public  ; the  President  was  acces- 
sible to  all.  His  mode  of  life  was  simple,  his  habits 
methodical  as  clock-work.  He  rose  with  the  sun, 
and  devoted  the  day  until  dinner  to  the  duties  of 
his  high  office.  After  dinner  he  gave  the  hours  un- 
til retiring  to  society  and  recreation.  One  who  saw 
him  often  at  this  time  thus  described  him  * : “ He  is 
tall  in  stature  and  rather  spare  in  flesh.  His  dress 
and  manners  are  very  plain.  He  is  grave,  or  rather 
sedate,  but  without  any  tincture  of  pomp,  ostenta- 
tion, or  pride,  and  occasionally  can  smile,  and  both 
hear  and  relate  humorous  stories.” 

He  was  a widower  at  this  time,  his  beloved  wife 
Martha  having  been  dead  eighteen  years.  Neither  of 
his  two  married  daughters  could  leave  home  duties 
to  become  mistress  of  the  White  House,  and  at  the 
President’s  earnest  request  the  post  was  filled  by 
Mrs.  James  Madison,  the  lovely  and  accomplished 
wife  of  his  Secretary  of  State. 

* Dr.  Samuel  L.  Mitchell,  Senator  from  New  York,  1801-1813. 


59 


6o 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


One  of  the  ladies  whom  Colonel  Burr  met 
while  a Senator  at  Philadelphia  in  1793-4,  was 
a Mrs.  Dorothy  Payne  Todd,  a charming  young 
widow  of  twenty-two,  whose  husband,  John  Todd, 
a lawyer  of  that  city,  had  recently  died,  leaving 
her  a pretty  fortune.  She  was  of  Quaker  birth 
and  breeding,  and  so  very  beautiful  that  we  are 
told  gentlemen  would  station  themselves  where 
they  could  see  her  pass.  And  when  she  walked 
in  the  street  her  fair  friends  would  say  half  jest- 
ingly : “ Really,  Dorothy,  thou  must  hide  thy 
face,  there  are  so  many  staring  at  thee.”  One 
day  in  Philadelphia  Colonel  Burr  told  her  that  the 
famous  Virginia  statesman,  James  Madison,  then  a 
Member  of  Congress,  had  asked  to  be  presented  toiler. 
She  gave  permission,  and  in  a little  flutter  of  expec- 
tation thus  wrote  her  intimate  friend,  Mrs.  Lee: 
“ Dear  friend,  thou  must  come  to  me.  Aaron  Burr 
says  that  the  great  little  Madison  has  asked  to  be 
brought  to  see  me  this  evening.”  They  were  mar- 
ried the  succeeding  autumn.  This  lady,  who  to 
great  beauty  added  a kind  heart  and  engaging  man- 
ners, did  the  social  honors  of  the  White  House  dur- 
ing Mr.  Jefferson’s  term.  The  President’s  official 
family  consisted  of  James  Madison,  Secretary  of 
State  ; Albert  Gallatin,  the  learned  and  talented  Swiss, 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury;  General  Henry  Dearborn, 
of  New  Hampshire,  Secretary  of  War;  Levi  Lincoln, 
of  Massachusetts,  Attorney-General ; and  Gideon 
Granger,  of  Connecticut,  Postmaster-General.  The 
Seventh  Congress,  which  came  in  December  7,  1801, 
was  the  first  that  assumed  jurisdiction  over  the  city, 


EARL  Y DA  VS. 


6l 


but  the  latter  was  not  incorporated  until  1802. 
Little  of  interest  is  found  in  the  history  of  the  city 
during  the  eight  years  of  Jefferson’s  term.  The 
President  took  the  greatest  interest  in  its  welfare, 
and  used  every  effort  in  his  power  to  beautify  it, 
and  render  it  stable.  His  watchful  care  over  it  is 
strikingly  shown  in  the  letter  reproduced  in  fac- 
simile on  the  succeeding  page  ; and  in  his  messages  to 
Congress  he  recommended  liberal  appropriations  for 
its  improvement,  as  indeed  President  Adams  had 
done  before  him.  But  there  were  always  unfriendly 
voices  urging  lack  of  authority  on  the  part  of  Con- 
gress to  make  such  grants,  and  the  appropriations 
were  very  small.  He  did  succeed  in  getting,  in 
1803,  an  appropriation  of  fifty  thousand  dollars  for 
the  completion  of  the  south  wing  of  the  Capitol, 
and  another  for  setting  out  four  rows  of  Lombardy 
poplars  on  Pennsylvania  Avenue. 

The  city  grew  but  slowly.  At  the  close  of  Jeffer- 
son’s term  ( 1808)  it  contained  but  about  five  thou- 
sand people.  This  result  was  caused  largely  by  the 
uncertainty  that  existed  as  to  its  future.  Agitation 
for  the  removal  of  the  Capitol  continued  until  the 
introduction  of  the  steam-engine  and  the  telegraph 
removed  the  chief  grounds  of  the  opposition — i.  ^.,  its 
remoteness  and  inaccessibility.  The  most  persistent 
effort  of  all  was  made  near  the  close  of  Jefferson’s 
first  term.  The  discomforts  and  inconveniences  of 
the  new  city  were  deemed  intolerable  by  the  North- 
ern members,  and  Congress  would  probably  have 
voted  then  to  remove  the  government  until  the  new 
city  should  have  had  time  to  grow,  had  a suitable 


0 

CM 


EARL  Y DA  VS. 


63 


place  presented  itself.  The  violence  and  persistency 
of  these  attacks  led  to  the  coining  of  a new  term, 
“ Capitol-movers.” 

The  newspapers  of  Philadelphia  and  New  York 
were  most  violent  in  these  attacks,  probably  be- 
cause those  cities  had  lost  most  by  the  change. 
Their  writers  never  tired  of  joking  at  the  young 
capital.  “ That  Arcadian  seat  of  government,” 
they  termed  it,  “ that  village  in  the  wilderness," 
away  from  the  centres  of  population,  where  “ men 
of  talent  were  expected  to  expatriate  themselves  for 
six  months  in  the  year,  deprived  of  the  society  of 
wives  and  children,  and  of  the  comforts  of  civilized 
life.”  They  depreciated  the  Capitol  itself,  described 
“ the  puddles  under  the  skylights,”  “ the  crumbling 
ceilings,  and  rattling  sashes,  unwelcome  interrup- 
tions of  many  an  elaborate  harangue,”  the  court 
surmounted  by  a dome  two  or  three  hundred  feet 
high,  “round  which  foreign  ministers  and  Yazoo 
nabobs  may  swing  to  the  side-doors  and  alight 
under  cover  in  chariots  and  four,  or  coaches  and  six, 
surrounded  by  all  the  paraphernalia  of  European 
parade.”  They  said  nothing  could  be  heard  in  the 
hall  of  the  House,  the  voice  of  the  Speaker  being 
completely  lost  before  reaching  the  ear,  and  “ if  now 
so  bad,”  they  asked,  “ what  will  it  be  when  keen 
northwesters  shall  begin  to  bawl  through  the  long- 
drawn  corridors,  when  driving  snow-storms  shall 
rush  through  the  folding-doors,  sweep  up  the  wind- 
ing stair-cases,  break  pell-mell  into  the  hall  with  the 
dripping  members,  and  whirl  round  the  Arabian 
Circle  in  the  very  teeth  of  representative  Majesty?” 


64 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


The  most  telling  blows,  however,  were  struck  by 
a writer  in  the  Philadelphia  United  States  Gazette. 
We  quote  some  of  his  letters  as  reflecting  the 
thought  of  the  day  : 

“ Where  are  our  cities?”  he  asked.  “To  Northward  ! 
Our  churches,  colleges,  libraries,  moral  and  political 
associations  ? To  Northward  ! Finally,  where  is  our 
Government  ? Tending  Southward  ; transporting  itself, 
gradatim,  from  the  banks  of  the  Delaware  to  Tiber 
Creek,  from  those  of  Tiber  Creek  to  those  of  the  Little 
Miami,  or  of  the  great  Tombigbee,  to  Florida,  Louisiana, 
and  the  Lord  knows  where.  In  the  meantime  the  na- 
tional bantling,  called  the  city  of  Washington,  remains, 
after  ten  years  of  expensive  fostering,  a ricketty  infant 
unable  to  go  alone.  Nature  will  not  be  forced.  This 
embryo  of  the  State  will  always  remain  a disappointment 
to  its  parents.  The  Federal  City,”  he  continues,  “ is  in 
reality  neither  town  nor  village — it  may  be  compared  to 
a hunting  seat,  where  State  sportsmen  may  run  horses 
and  fight  cocks — kill  time  under  cover,  and  shoot  public 
service  flying.  A few  scattered  hamlets  here  and  there 
indicate  a sordid  and  dependent  population,  and  two  or 
three  vast  edifices  upon  distant  hills  so  palpably  demon- 
strate intermediate  vacuity  that  Indian  sachems  and 
Tripolitan  ambassadors  are  regularly  fitted  out  for  a 
tour  to  the  northward,  that  they  may  not  return  and  see 
nothing  but  the  nakedness  of  the  land.  . . . There 
sits  the  President,  during  the  summer  recess,  like  a 
pelican  in  the  wilderness,  or  a sparrow  upon  the  house- 
top, and  when  the  delegates  flock  around  him  for  the 
winter  they  flutter  awhile  from  tree  to  tree  and  then 
settle  down  by  hundreds  and  peck,  and  flutter,  and  hop 
about  without  fear  of  surprise,  the  hill  of  the  Capitol 


EARL  V DA  VS. 


65 


being  from  one  or  two  furlongs  to  three  or  four  miles 
distant  from  the  neighboring  farms  and  the  mischievous 
urchins  of  the  vicinity.” 

He  likens  the  Congressmen  trudging  along  on  a 
frosty  morning  through  mud  and  snow  to  “ so 
many  pilgrims  incurring  voluntary  hardship,  or  a 
journey  of  penance,”  and  supposes  a snow-storm, 
“ as  likely  to  be  as  fatal  to  a parliamentary  question 
at  Washington  as  a shower  of  gold  at  Westminster, 
and  a bleak  November  as  sure  to  blow  away  anti- 
ministerial  opposition  on  Capitol  Hill  as  a puff  from 
one  of  the  orators  of  Government  at  the  Palais  du 
Tribunat.” 

In  March,  1804,  a bill  to  remove  the  seat  of  gov- 
ernment to  Baltimore,  and  making  provision  for 
providing  the  necessary  public  buildings,  and  for 
transporting  the  public  effects,  passed  to  its  second 
reading  in  the  Senate  ; at  the  same  time  a motion 
was  offered  in  the  House  to  recede  the  District  back 
to  Maryland  and  Virginia,  one  argument  being  that 
the  time  of  Congress  was  too  much  taken  up  in 
legislating  for  it. 

“ When  Congress  is  once  mounted  on  wheels  and  set  a 
rolling,”  said  a federal  Senator — Manasseh  Cutler — re- 
ferring to  this  bill,  “ I believe  it  impossible  to  say  where 
the  government  will  roll  to,  and  when  it  will  stop.  . . . 
It  is  believed  the  one  [reason]  which  operated  the  most 
powerfully  is  that  this  city  has  the  misfortune  to  be  called 
after  the  name  of  Washington.  The  people  of  this  city 
are,  as  might  be  expected,  extremely  irritated.  If  these 
measures  should  be  carried, — which  I scarcely  think 


66 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


possible, — we  may  have  a little  specimen  of  that  kind  of 
government  these  exclusive  friends  of  the  people  are 
advocating — mobocracy — before  we  leave  the  city.” 

The  “ Capital-movers  ” did  not  succeed  in  their 
project,  however,  although  they  continued  the  agita- 
tion for  many  years,  and  aided  no  little  in  retarding 
the  growth  of  the  city. 


* 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  CAPITOL  DESTROYED. 

The  inauguration  ceremonies  of  President  Madi- 
son (March  4,  1809)  departed  somewhat  from  the 
Spartan  simplicity  that  had  been  observed  by  Jeffer- 
son. A grand  procession  of  carriages,  military,  and 
civic  societies,  and  citizens  on  foot  escorted  him  to 
the  Capitol,  where  in  the  presence  of  a brilliant  and 
imposing  company  he  took  the  oath  of  office.  He 
was  clad — as  the  Republican  journals  widely  her- 
alded— in  a full  suit  of  clothes  woven  by  American 
looms  from  the  wool  of  merinos  bred  in  this  country, 
— his  coat  from  the  factory  of  Colonel  Humphreys 
in  Connecticut,  and  his  waistcoat  and  small-clothes 
from  that  of  Chancellor  Livingston  of  New  York, — 
all  presented  by  those  gentlemen  for  the  occasion. 

There  was  as  great  a change  in  the  atmosphere  of 
the  White  House,  where  the  charming  Mrs.  Madison 
was  now  mistress.  The  levees  of  Washington  and 
Adams  were  revived,  state  dinners  again  became  the 
fashion,  gradually  a court  circle  grew  into  existence, 
and  the  ladies  were  gratified  with  an  abundance  of 
balls  and  assemblies  ; but  on  the  1 8th  of  June,  1812, 
this  polite  society  was  startled  as  if  by  a thunderbolt 
from  a clear  sky,  for  on  that  day  Congress  formally 

67 


68 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


declared  war  against  Great  Britain.  In  this  narrative 
we  are  concerned  with  that  war  only  as  it  affected 
the  fortunes  of  the  city.  It  had  been  waged  with 
varying  fortunes  on  sea  and  land  for  two  years  before 
the  citizens  of  Washington  began  to  be  alarmed  by 
fears  of  British  invasion. 

Early  in  this  summer  of  1814.  rumors  spread 
through  the  capital  of  a great  British  armament  pre- 
paring at  Bermuda,  some  said  for  an  attack  on  New 
York,  others  on  Baltimore  and  Annapolis,  while 
others  asserted  quite  as  vehemently  that  the  national 
capital  was  the  chosen  object  of  British  vengeance. 

How  easy  it  would  be,  they  argued,  for  Admiral 
Sir  George  Cockburn,  who  had  been  a year  with  his 
fleet  in  Chesapeake  Bay,  when  reinforced  by  the 
Bermuda  armament  to  disembark  a strong  column 
at  any  point  on  the  western  shore  of  the  Chesapeake 
— but  forty  miles  distant — and  by  a forced  march 
capture  the  city. 

But  by  some  strange  fatuity,  the  President  and  his 
Cabinet  treated  these  possibilities  as  unworthy  of 
credence.  “The  British  come  here!”  a Cabinet 
officer  is  reported  to  have  said,  in  answer  to  the 
representations  of  citizens.  “ What  should  they  come 
here  for?”  Sure  enough:  a provincial  village  of 
six  thousand  inhabitants.  But  then  there  were  the 
state  papers  and  public  buildings,  the  moral  effect  of 
capturing  an  enemy’s  capital,  and  the  satisfaction  of 
chastising  the  city  where  a British  minister  had  been 
obliged  to  ask  for  his  recall  on  the  ground  of  ill- 
treatment.  In  reply  the  minister  urged  the  extreme 
improbability  of  an  hostile  force  leaving  its  base  of 


THE  CAPITOL  DESTROYED. 


69 


supplies  and  marching  forty  miles  inland  to  attack 
a town  presumably  well  defended  ; and  as  to  the 
Potomac,  why  its  rocks  and  shoals  and  devious 
channel  would  prevent  any  stranger  force  from 
ascending  it. 

Colonel  James  Monroe,  a gallant  soldier  of  the 
Revolution,  was  now  Secretary  of  State  ; another 
Revolutionary  soldier,  General  Armstrong,  was 
Secretary  of  War,  and  acting  on  their  advice,  Presi- 
dent Madison  did  substantially  nothing  for  the  de- 
fence of  his  capital.  Fort  Washington  commanding 
the  Potomac,  which  Major  L’Enfant  had  planned 
early  in  the  war,  was  hurried  forward  to  completion  ; 
but  no  defences  on  the  landward  side  were  erected, 
and  no  army  was  called  out  to  defend  it. 

What  was  done  was  this.  The  District  of  Colum- 
bia, Maryland,  and  that  part  of  Virginia  north  of  the 
Rappahannock,  were  created  a tenth  military  district 
under  command  of  General  W.  H.  Winder,  a brave 
officer,  who  had  seen  service  in  the  Northwest,  and 
who  had  recently  returned  from  long  detention  in 
Canada  as  prisoner  of  war. 

General  Winder  on  taking  command  (June  26, 
1814)  found  for  the  defence  of  Washington  detach- 
ments of  the  36th  and  38th  regulars  amounting  to  a 
few  hundred  men,  but  nothing  more — no  forts,  no 
guns,  no  army.  A force  of  thirteen  regiments  of 
Virginia, Maryland,  and  Pennsylvania  militia  had  been 
drafted,  but  were  not  to  be  called  into  active  service 
until  the  enemy  should  appear — an  arrangement 
against  which  General  Winder  protested  in  vain, 
urging  that  the  men  should  be  called  out  at  once 


70 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


and  placed  in  positions  between  Washington  and  the 
Chesapeake,  and  about  Baltimore,  where  they  could 
be  drilled,  disciplined,  and  massed  instantly  at  any 
threatened  point.  But  in  this  he  was  overruled. 

While  these  weak  and  ineffectual  preparations  are 
being  made,  the  enemy  has  been  marshalling  his 
forces.  Early  in  August  Rear-Admiral  Cockburn’s 
blockading  squadron  had  been  joined  in  the  Potomac 
by  the  fleet  of  Vice-Admiral  Cochrane,  who  as 
ranking  officer  at  once  took  command.  The  hardy 
fishermen,  who  had  learned  to  watch  warily  the 
actions  of  the  marauding  squadron,  soon  saw  that 
important  movements  had  been  decided  upon.  The 
Seahorse  frigate,  Captain  Gordon,  with  several  other 
frigates  and  tenders  were  seen  to  separate  from  the 
main  fleet  and  proceed  up  the  Potomac,  while  the 
remaining  ships  of  war,  with  the  exception  of  one 
or  two  blockaders,  spread  sail  and  swept  grandly  up 
the  Chesapeake. 

Two  days  later  these  same  fishermen,  looking  sea- 
ward, discovered  a fleet  of  sails  beating  in  between 
the  royal  Capes,  and  watched  them  grow  until 
twenty-two  frigates  and  ships  of  the  line  had  passed 
in  and  lay  at  anchor  within  the  Roads.  An  admiral’s 
pennant  floated  over  one  and  the  decks  of  the  ships 
were  black  with  men.  This  was  the  long-expected 
Bermuda  expedition  under  Rear-Admiral  Malcolms, 
and  it  bore,  besides  its  complement  of  sailors  and 
marines,  four  thousand  troops  of  the  flower  of  the 
British  army  under  General  Ross — veterans  of  Wel- 
lington’s army,  whom  the  recent  abdication  of  Na- 
poleon had  released  from  service  in  P'rance  and 


THE  CAPITOL  DESTROYED. 


7 1 


Spain.  Meantime  Admiral  Cochrane’s  fleet  had  pro- 
ceeded up  the  Chesapeake,  and  meeting  Commodore 
Barney’s  little  Baltimore  flotilla  of  gunboats  had 
chased  it  into  the  Patuxent  River,  and  was  now 
doing  blockading  service  at  the  mouth  of  that  river. 

Here  on  the  17th  of  August  it  was  joined  by  Mal- 
colm’s and  Ross’  force,  and  the  whole  body  then 
moved  up  the  Patuxent  ostensibly  to  attack  Barney, 
but  really  to  effect  a landing  of  troops  for  the  march 
to  Washington.  Barney,  to  prevent  his  vessels  fall- 
ing into  the  enemy’s  hands,  burned  them,  and  with 
his  seamen  and  marines  and  the  few  guns  he  could 
mount,  made  a forced  march  across  the  peninsula 
to  join  Winder  for  the  defence  of  Washington. 

All  through  the  night  of  August  19,  1814,  a courier 
spurred  post-haste  under  the  sombre  pines,  over  the 
heavy  sandy  roads  of  tidewater  Maryland,  toward 
Washington.  At  every  little  post  town — Notting- 
ham, Marlborough,  Bladensburg — he  drew  rein  at 
the  ancient  tavern  and  cried  in  stentorian  tones : 
“ The  British  have  landed  in  force  at  Benedict  and 
are  marching  inland.  To  arms!  To  arms!”  and 
swept  on  like  an  ill-omened  spirit  of  the  night.  He 
was  in  Washington  at  daylight,  where  his  news 
created  a vast  confusion  of  counsel  and  effort. 
President  Madison  and  Colonel  Monroe  agreed  that 
the  capital  was  the  object  of  attack  ; and  the  latter 
soon  set  out  on  a reconnoissance  to  discover  the 
enemy’s  force  and  intentions. 

General  Armstrong  maintained  that  Baltimore  was 
the  point  aimed  at.  “ They  will  strike  somewhere,” 
he  said  to  General  Van  Ness,  who  called  upon  him 


fp  *1 

72  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

on  behalf  of  the  citizens  to  urge  prompt  and  ener- 
getic measures.  “ They  will  strike  somewhere,  but 
they  will  not  come  here.  No,  no,  Baltimore  is  the 
place,  sir;  that  is  of  so  much  more  consequence.” 
And  at  a consultation  with  the  President  and  General 
Winder,  three  days  later,  he  expressed  the  opinion 
that  Ross’  movement  was  intended  simply  to  cover 
and  aid  the  armed  vessels  destined  to  the  attack  on 
Barney’s  flotilla  in  the  Patuxent,  and  that  if  they 
made  an  attack  on  Washington  at  all,  it  would  be”  a 
mere  Cossack  hurrah,”  a rapid  march  and  hasty  re- 
treat, coming  as  he  did  wholly  unprepared  for  siege 
and  investment.  His  advice  to  General  Winder  was: 

• 

“ I would  assemble  my  force  in  the  enemy’s  front,  fall 
quietly  back  to  the  Capitol,  giving  only  that  degree  of 
resistance  that  invites  a pursuit.  When  arrived  in  its 
front  I would  immediately  put  in  battle  my  twenty 
pieces  of  artillery,  give  the  direction  and  management  of 
these  to  Barney  and  Peters,  fill  the  upper  part  of  the 
building  and  the  adjacent  buildings  with  infantry,  regu- 
lars, and  militia,  amounting  to  5,000  men,  while  my  300 
cavalry  held  themselves  in  reserve  for  a charge  the 
moment  a recoil  appeared  in  the  British  columns  of 
attack.” 

General  Wilkinson,  who  was  in  the  city,  advised 
that  the  roads  in  the  enemy’s  front  should  be  ob- 
structed, that  a force  should  be  sent  to  make  a detour 
and  fall  on  his  rear,  while  flying  parties  harassed  his 
flanks  and  rear,  by  which  means  he  thought  he  might 
be  forced  to  take  to  his  ships. 

General  Winder  still  believed  that  Annapolis  was 


THE  CAPITOL  DESTROYED. 


73 


the  enemy’s  ulterior  object,  and  gave  many  excellent 
reasons  for  his  opinion. 

It  is  well  to  bear  in  mind  these  adverse  opinions 
and  counsels,  since  they  furnish  a key  to  the  subse- 
quent disaster.  The  people  of  Washington  were 
thrown  into  the  greatest  excitement  by  the  news. 
Men  grasped  their  arms,  and  women  turned  pale  at 
the  thought  of  the  city’s  being  delivered  over  to 
“Cockburn’s  savages,”  whose  atrocities  had  filled 
the  country  with  horror.  On  the  23d  a dispatch 
from  Colonel  Monroe  was  received,  saying  that  the 
enemy  was  in  full  march  toward  the  city,  and  closing 
with  the  significant  words : “ Have  the  material 
prepared  to  destroy  the  bridges.  You  had  better 
remove  the  records.”  A most  distressing  panic 
ensued. 

Meantime,  the  enemy  was  engaged  in  disembark- 
ing his  force.  This  was  variously  estimated  by 
American  reconnoitring  parties  at  from  4,000  to 
7,000  men.  Colonel  Monroe  placed  it  at  the  latter 
figure  ; the  Revolutionary  veteran,  Colonel  Beall,  at 
the  former.  Their  total  force  landed,  as  appears 
from  official  records,  comprised  the  21st  Regiment, 
1,003  men  ; one  battalion  each  of  the  4th,  44th,  and 
85th  regiments,  2,180  men  in  all;  90  artillerists; 
1,500  marines  under  Admiral  Cockburn,  and  350 
seamen  ; a total  of  5,123  men.  A part  of  this  force 
was  left  to  garrison  Benedict  and  the  towns  along 
the  way.  About  4,000  men  composed  the  invading 
army. 

Let  us  see  what  force  General  Winder  possessed 
to  repel  the  attack.  Of  District  troops  there  was  a 


74 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


brigade,  commanded  by  General  Walter  Smith,  of 
Georgetown,  which  comprised  two  regiments  of 
militia  and  volunteer  companies,  with  two  companies 
of  light  artillery,  having  each  six  six-pounders,  and 
two  companies  of  riflemen.  These  regiments  were 
well  armed  and  disciplined,  and  comprised  in  all 
1,070  men.  From  Baltimore  and  its  vicinity  came  a 
brigade  of  2,200  men  under  General  Stansbury,  in 
which  were  two  companies  of  volunteer  artillery  with 
six  six-pounders,  and  a battalion  of  volunteer  rifle- 
men, commanded  by  the  famous  William  Pinckney, 
previously  Attorney-General  and  Minister  to  Eng- 
land, and  later  Senator.  There  were  two  other 
regiments  of  Maryland  militia,  about  i,ioo  strong; 
a regiment  of  Virginia  militia  of  700  men  ; 300  regu- 
lar infantry  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  William  Scott ; 
520  sailors  and  marines  from  Barney’s  flotilla  and 
from  the  Navy  Yard  ; a squadron  of  United  States 
dragoons  ; and  various  companies  of  volunteers  to 
the  number  of  300 ; in  all  6,000  men,  of  which  900 
only  were  regular  troops.  There  were  also  twenty- 
six  pieces  of  artillery — a force  outnumbering  the 
British  by  3,000  men,  could  it  have  been  concentrated 
on  any  one  point,  a manoeuvre  rendered  very  diffi- 
cult from  the  ignorance  of  the  commander  as  to 
where  the  enemy'  would  strike. 

Let  us  now  follow  the  British  advance,  and  see 
what  means  were  adopted  to  check  it.  Landing  at 
Benedict,  as  we  have  seen,  on  August  19th,  on 
the  20th  they  began  their  march  toward  Not- 
tingham, a small  town  about  fifteen  miles  farther  up 
the  Patuxent,  convoyed  by'  Cockburn  in  his  boats 


THE  CAPITOL  DESTROYED. 


75 


and  tenders.  On  the  21st  the  column  halted  for  the 
mid-day  meal  at  Lower  Marlborough,  about  midway 
between  Benedict  and  Nottingham,  where  Ross  and 
Cockburn  held  a council  of  war.  The  force  then 
moved  on  to  Nottingham  and  encamped  for  the  night. 
On  the  22d,  at  daybreak,  it  was  under  arms  again, 
leaving  the  river  now  and  marching  inland  by  the 
Chapel  road  toward  Upper  Marlborough  and  Bladcns- 
burg.  The  country  here  was  hilly,  well  wooded, 
sparsely  peopled,  and  intersected  by  numerous  roads 
leading  to  Baltimore,  Annapolis,  and  Washington, 
either  of  which  points  it  was  thought  the  enemy 
might  have  in  view.  It  offered  good  advantages  for 
guerilla  warfare  had  the  people  rallied  ; but  the 
reputation  of  Cockburn’s  troops  had  preceded  them, 
and  the  planters  thought  only  of  removing  their 
women  and  children  to  places  of  safety. 

Five  miles  from  Nottingham  the  road  forks,  one 
branch  running  northward  to  Marlborough,  the  other 
westward  to  Washington.  Ross  turned  into  the 
Washington  road  as  if  that  city  were  his  destination  ; 
but  after  halting  an  hour,  reversed  his  column  and 
took  the  road  to  Marlborough,  thus  further  mystify- 
ing his  enemy,  and  forcing  the  American  army 
(which  had  been  hurried  out  on  the  Washington 
road)  either  to  push  on  and  attack  him  or  to  fall 
back  within  supporting  distance  of  the  capital.  It 
took  the  latter  alternative.  The  British,  meantime, 
pressed  on  to  Marlborough,  which  they  reached  at 
2 P.M.  of  the  22d.  They  remained  there  until  the 
same  hour  the  next  day,  when  they  resumed  their 
march  toward  Washington,  and  bivouacked  that 


76 


THE  STORY  OE  WASHINGTON . 


night  at  Melwood,  but  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  the 
capital.  Breaking  camp  before  daylight  next  morn- 
ing, they  came  soon  to  a fork  of  the  road,  one  branch 
of  which  ran  northward  to  Bladensburg,  distant  ten 
miles,  the  other  westward  to  the  bridge  over  the 
Eastern  Branch  at  Washington,  distant  about  eight 
miles.  Here  again  Ross  made  a feint  of  taking  the 
Eastern  Branch  road,  but  as  soon  as  his  last  column 
had  entered  it,  reversed  front  and  marched  along  the 
Bladensburg  road  toward  that  town.  General  Win- 
der with  the  main  body  had  been  stationed  to  dispute 
the  passage  of  the  Eastern  Branch  bridge  ; but  as 
the  route  the  enemy  would  take  was  now  apparent, 
his  troops  were  hurried  forward  to  Bladensburg, 
where  a body  of  Maryland  militia  had  already  been 
posted  to  check  the  enemy,  should  they  advance  in 
that  direction. 

It  is  a favorite  drive  with  Washingtonians  to-day 
over  the  smooth  Bladensburg  pike  to  the  quaint  old 
village.  Dipping  into  the  ravine  where  Barney  made 
his  stand,  you  have  on  the  right  the  famous  duelling 
ground  enriched  with  some  of  the  noblest  blood  of 
the  Union.  A mile  farther  on  you  come  out  on  the 
banks  of  the  Eastern  Branch,  here  an  inconsidera- 
ble mill-stream  easily  forded,  though  spanned  by  a 
bridge  some  thirty  yards  in  length.  On  the  oppo- 
site shore  gleam  through  the  trees  the  houses  of 
Bladensburg  very  little  changed  since  the  battle  day. 
Some  seventy  yards  before  reaching  the  bridge,  the 
Washington  pike  is  joined  by  the  old  Georgetown 
post-road,  which  comes  down  from  the  north  to 
meet  it  at  an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees.  The  grad- 


THE  CAPITOL  DESTROYED. 


77 


ually  rising  triangular  field  between  these  two  roads, 
its  heights  now  crowned  by  an  elegant  club-house  of 
modern  design,  was  the  battle  ground. 

The  entire  American  army  had  been  posted  here, 
and  on  a second  line  of  battle  a mile  in  the  rear,  be- 
fore the  British  column  appeared  in  sight  across  the 
river.  Had  General  Winder  not  been  hampered 
with  the  presence  and  instructions  of  his  superior 
officers,  President  Madison,  Colonel  Monroe,  and 
General  Armstrong,  he  might  have  made  his  dispo- 
sitions with  better  judgment.  The  one  earthwork 
— a barbette  battery  at  the  apex  of  the  triangle — 
was  at  once  occupied  by  two  companies  of  Balti- 
more artillery,  while  the  battalion  of  riflemen  com- 
manded by  Major  Pinckney  and  two  companies 
of  militia  acting  as  riflemen  were  posted  on  the 
right  and  left,  respectively,  as  supports.  Five  hun- 
dred yards  in  their  rear  on  the  heights  were 
posted  in  a line  stretching  nearly  from  road  to  road 
the  three  regiments  of  Maryland  militia,  commanded 
by  Colonels  Sterett,  Ragan,  and  Schultz, — General 
Stansbury’s  brigade, — with  Captain  Burch’s  artillery 
on  their  extreme  left,  covering  the  Georgetown 
road  ; and  the  cavalry  beyond  the  artillery.  Between 
the  Battery  and  its  supports  and  Stansbury’s  brigade 
was  then  an  orchard,  and  a large  tobacco  storehouse, 
the  position  of  the  latter  being  in  full  view  of  the 
lower  road  by  which  the  enemy  was  advancing. 

The  army  had  been  posted  here  to  dispute  the 
passage  of  the  bridge.  A mile  in  its  rear — far  be- 
yond supporting  distance — was  formed  a second  line 
of  battle  composed  of  Barney’s  battery — seamen  and 


78 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


marines, — Lt.-Col.  Scott’s  regiment  of  regulars, 
Smith’s  brigade  of  militia,  Major  Peters’  battery  of  six 
guns,  Colonel  Beall’s  regiment  of  Maryland  militia, 
and  a few  other  militia  battalions  and  companies 
that  had  composed  General  Winder’s  force  at  the 
Eastern  Branch  bridge.  Commodore  Barney’s  two 
eighteen-pounders  were  planted  in  the  highway  at  a 
point  where  the  road  dropped  into  a narrow  ravine, 
with  his  three  twelve-pounders  on  his  right,  the  sea- 
men acting  as  artillerists.  Peters’  battery  of  six 
guns  was  stationed  farther  to  the  left  on  still  higher 
ground,  and  the  infantry  were  disposed  to  the  right 
and  left  as  supports.  The  first  line  was  composed 
almost  entirely  of  undisciplined  militia,  half  fam- 
ished and  so  exhausted  with  five  days  and  nights  of 
almost  continuous  marching  in  search  of  the  enemy 
that  they  were  in  no  condition  for  battle.  The  Ma- 
ryland brigade  that  morning  had  marched  sixteen 
miles,  arriving  but  an  hour  before  the  battle  com- 
menced. 

Scarcely  had  General  Winder  finished  his  disposi- 
tions when  the  British  appeared  on  the  other  bank, 
marching  in  a line  parallel  with  the  American  posi- 
tion, and  in  full  view  of  the  troops  on  the  hill  ; in 
their  red  coats,  with  bayonets  glistening,  drums 
beating,  and  standards  waving,  making  a martial 
appearance  well  calculated  to  overawe  untried  levies. 
Here  marched  the  seasoned  veterans  of  Welling- 
ton’s campaigns,  well  armed,  well  officered,  fresh 
from  camp  ; on  the  other  shore  awaited  them  raw 
militia,  hastily  levied,  badly  equipped,  and  faint 
from  long  marching  and  little  food. 


THE  CAPITOL  DESTROYED. 


79 


Getting  into  the  village,  the  British  began  a fire 
of  Congreve  rockets,  in  place  of  artillery,  a new  arm 
of  service  recently  introduced,  and  from  its  novelty 
the  more  disquieting.  Under  cover  of  this  fire,  they 
advanced  a column  upon  the  bridge,  but  the  Balti- 
more artillery  lodged  in  the  battery  so  decimated  it 
with  round  shot  and  grape,  that  it  broke  in  an  in- 
stant and  disappeared  behind  the  houses. 

Quite  an  interval  now  elapsed,  employed  by  the 
enemy  in  bringing  up  his  main  body,  and  by  the 
Americans  in  a steady  artillery  fire,  with  a view  to 
silencing  the  rocketers,  who  were  fast  getting  the 
range  of  the  reserve  troops  on  the  hill.  Very  soon  a 
heavier  column  rushed  at  double  quick  upon  the 
bridge  ; round  shot  and  grape  tore  through  its  ranks 
as  before,  but  the  gaps  were  quickly  filled,  and  a 
large  force  was  soon  over  the  bridge,  and  in  line 
under  the  bluff,  where  the  shot  from  the  battery 
could  not  reach  it,  and  where  it  soon  received  large 
reinforcements  from  the  light  troops  who  had  forded 
the  river  above  the  bridge.  The  supporting  riflemen, 
seeing  the  enemy  across  the  stream,  fired  two  or 
three  ineffectual  volleys,  and  fell  back  to  the  right  of 
Stansbury’s  brigade,  which,  as  we  have  seen,  had  been 
drawn  up  on  the  crest  of  the  hill  in  reserve. 
General  Winder  at  once  ordered  the  5th  Regiment 
of  this  brigade  to  advance  and  defend  the  battery, 
but  as  it  moved  down  the  slope  the  rockets  began  to 
hiss  over  the  heads  of  the  two  remaining  regiments, 
and  to  cut  through  their  ranks,  creating  such  panic 
that  they  fled  incontinently,  leaving  the  advancing 
regiment  unsupported.  General  Winder  command- 


8o 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


ed  the  latter  to  halt,  and  dashed  after  the  fugitives, 
whom  he  succeeded  in  bringing  to  a halt  ; then 
leaving  their  officers  to  reform  them,  he  hurried  back 
to  the  5th,  but  on  reaching  them  he  found  to  his 
dismay  that  the  two  regiments  he  had  left  were  in 
disorderly  flight.  Meantime  the  artillery,  left  un- 
supported, had  retired  from  the  battery,  which,  with 
the  barn  and  orchard,  had  been  occupied  by  the 
enemy.  At  the  same  moment  Winder,  observing 
that  a strong  column  of  the  enemy  had  passed  up  the 
pike,  and  was  deploying  into  the  field  to  attack  his 
flank,  ordered  a retreat.  Up  to  this  time  the  5th 
with  Pinckney’s  rifles  and  the  artillery  had  behaved 
well,  but  to  retreat  in  the  face  of  the  enemy — almost 
an  impossibility  with  veteran  troops — was  too  great 
a trial  of  their  endurance.  They  broke  into  disgrace- 
ful flight,  and  hurried  after  the  other  fragments  of 
the  shattered  army. 

The  British,  having  thus  disposed  of  the  first  line, 
pressed  on  down  the  Washington  pike,  and  at  the 
distance  of  a mile  met  the  second  line  or  reserve, 
which  up  to  this  time  had  taken  no  part  in  the 
battle,  and  which  received  few  accessions  from  the 
first  line,  as  the  routed  militia  had  fled  by  way  of  the 
Georgetown  or  post  road.  This  line  the  enemy 
attacked  simultaneously  on  both  flanks,  as  he  had 
the  first, — Colonel  Brooks  of  the  44th  Regiment 
marching  up  the  Georgetown  road,  and  taking  it  on 
its  left,  while  Colonel  Thornton  attacked  its  extreme 
right  on  the  Bladensburg  pike.  The  latter  force  first 
met  Commodore  Barney’s  battery,  which,  as  we  have 
seen,  had  been  planted  in  the  main  road  beyond  the 


THE  CAPITOL  DESTROYED.  8 1 

ravine.  The  result  is  thus  told  by  the  gallant 
Commodore  in  his  report : 

“ On  seeing  us  [he]  made  a halt.  I reserved  our  fire. 
In  a few  moments  the  enemy  again  advanced,  when  I 
ordered  an  eighteen-pounder  to  be  fired,  which  com- 
pletely cleared  the  road  : shortly  after,  a second  and  a 
third  attempt  was  made  by  the  enemy  to  come  forward, 
but  all  were  destroyed.  They  then  crossed  over  into  an 
open  field,  and  attempted  to  flank  our  right ; he  was 
there  met  by  three  twelve-pounders,  the  marines  under 
Captain  Miller,  and  my  men  acting  as  infantry,  and 
again  was  totally  cut  up.  By  this  time  not  a vestige  of 
the  American  army  remained,  except  a body  of  500  or 
600,  posted  on  a height  on  my  right,  from  whom  I ex- 
pected much  support  from  their  fine  situation.  The 
enemy  from  this  moment  never  appeared  in  force  in 
front  of  us.  They  pushed  forward  their  sharpshooters, 
one  of  whom  shot  my  horse  under  me,  which  fell  dead 
between  two  of  my  guns.  The  enemy,  who  had  been 
kept  in  check  by  our  fire  for  nearly  half  an  hour,  now 
began  to  outflank  us  on  the  right  ; our  guns  were  turned 
that  way.  He  pushed  up  the  hill  about  200  or  300 
men  toward  the  corps  of  Americans  stationed  as  above 
described,*  who  to  my  great  mortification  made  no  re- 
sistance, giving  a fire  or  two  and  retired.  In  this  situa- 
tion we  had  the  whole  army  to  contend  with.  Our 
ammunition  was  expended,  and  unfortunately  the  drivers 
of  our  ammunition  wagons  had  gone  off  in  the  general 
panic.” 

At  this  crisis  the  seamen  and  marines  retreated, 
leaving  the  Commodore  severely  wounded  and 


* Magruder’s  regiment. 


82 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


stretched  upon  the  ground.  Ross  and  Cockburn 
came  up  while  he  lay  there,  and  treated  him  with  the 
utmost  respect  and  attention,  ordering  a -surgeon  to 
be  brought  at  once  to  dress  his  wound. 

In  this  report  Commodore  Barney  gives  no  credit 
to  troops  of  the  second  line  other  than  his  own. 
Yet,  when  the  enemy  was  engaged  in  the  ravine, 
Peters’  battery,  which  had  been  planted  on  an  emi- 
nence a short  distance  northwest  of  Barney’s  position, 
opened  upon  him  with  good  effect,  and  the  British 
85th,  when  thrown  into  the  fields  to  carry  Barney’s 
left,  was  forced  quickly  back  by  Magruder’s  regi- 
ment stationed  there.  An  English  officer,  who  wrote 
under  the  nom  de plume  of  a “ Subaltern  in  America,” 
admits  that  this  attack  on  Barney’s  position  entailed 
greater  loss  in  proportion  to  the  numbers  under  fire 
than  any  battle  in  which  the  British  had  ever  been 
engaged. 

The  second  line  was  now  in  orderly  retreat  tow- 
ard the  Capitol.  Of  its  subsequent  fortunes  a very 
interesting  account  is  given  by  General  Smith,  the 
officer  commanding  it  : 

“ The  first  and  second  regiments,”  he  says,  “ halted 
and  formed  after  retreating  five  or  six  hundred  paces,  but 
were  again  ordered  by  General  Winder  to  retire.  At 
this  moment  I fell  in  with  General  Winder,  and  after  a 
short  conference  with  him  was  directed  to  move  on,  col- 
lect the  troops,  and  prepare  to  make  a stand  on  the 
heights  westward  of  the  turnpike  gate.  This  was  done 
as  fast  as  the  troops  came  up.  A front  was  again  pre- 
sented toward  the  enemy,  consisting  principally  of  the 
troops  of  this  District,  a part  of  those  who  had  been  at- 


THE  CAPITOL  DESTROYED. 


83 


tached  to  them  in  the  action,  and  a Virginia  regiment  of 
about  400  men,  under  Colonel  Miner,  which  met  us  at 
this  place.  While  the  line  was  yet  forming  I received 
orders  from  General  Winder  to  fall  back  to  the  Capitol, 
and  there  form  for  battle.  I took  the  liberty  of  suggest- 
ing my  impression  of  the  preferable  situation  we  then 
occupied  ; but,  expecting  that  he  might  be  joined  there 
by  some  of  his  dispersed  troops  of  the  front  line,  he 
chose  to  make  the  stand  there.  Approaching  the  Capitol 
I halted  the  troops,  and  requested  his  orders  as  to  the 
formation  of  the  line.  We  found  no  auxiliaries  there. 
He  then  conferred  for  a few  moments  with  General 
Armstrong,  who  was  a short  distance  from  us,  and  then 
gave  orders  that  the  whole  should  retreat  through  Wash- 
ington and  Georgetown.  It  is  impossible,”  he  adds,  to 
do  justice  to  the  anguish  evinced  by  the  troops  of  Wash- 
ington and  Georgetown  on  receiving  this  order.  The 
idea  of  leaving  their  families,  their  homes,  and  their 
houses  at  the  mercy  of  an  enraged  enemy  was  insupport- 
able. To  preserve  that  order,”  he  adds  significantly, 
“ which  had  been  maintained  during  the  retreat,  was  now 
no  longer  practicable.” 

The  broken  army  fled  by  twos  and  threes  through 
the  city,  and  sought  refuge  among  the  hills  and 
crags  of  Virginia.  The  British  were  two  miles  be- 
hind them. 

All  day  the  city  had  been  a scene  of  the  wildest 
confusion  : militia  companies  marching  in  and  then 
out  upon  the  pike ; long  trains  of  wagons  laden 
with  government  records,  household  effects,  women 
and  children,  hastening  over  the  bridge  toward  the 
Virginia  wilds ; a mob  of  the  lower  orders  on  foot, 


84 


THF.  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


swift  couriers  dashing  in  from  the  front,  thunder  of 
guns  and  roll  of  musketry,  little  troops  of  gentlemen 
sight-seers  dashing  in  from  the  field,  and  then  the  dis- 
orderly swarm  of  fugitives.  These  were  the  sights 
and  sounds  of  the  city  on  this  fatal  24th  of  August, 
1814. 

President  Madison,  with  Mr.  Jones  his  Secretary 
of  the  Navy,  Mr.  Rush  his  Attorney-General,  Gen- 
eral Mason,  and  Daniel  Carroll  of  Duddington,  also 
betook  themselves  to  the  Virginia  shore.  Heroic 
Mrs.  Madison  remained  until  the  British  entered  the 
city,  when  she  too  escaped  into  Virginia,  as  will  be 
narrated  later. 

The  British  reached  the  east  Capitol  grounds 
about  six  in  the  evening.  The  two  wings  of  the 
Capitol  had  been  finished  in  1811,  and  offered  a fine 
target  to  the  soldiery.  For  a while  they  amused 
themselves  by  firing  volleys  into  the  windows.  At 
length  a party,  among  which  were  General  Ross  and 
Admiral  Cockburn,  forced  their  way  into  the  hall  of 
the  House  of  Representatives.  A mock  session  was 
organized.  Cockburn  was  escorted  to  the  Speaker’s 
chair,  and  after  a brief  introduction  put  the  question  : 
“ Shall  this  harbor  of  Yankee  democracy  be 
burned  ? All  for  it  say  * Aye.’  ” A hearty  “ Aye  ” 
with  cheers  rang  through  the  building,  and  the 
motion  was  declared  carried  unanimously.  The 
soldiers  also  clamored  to  fire  the  building,  and  after 
briefly  consulting  with  his  officers,  General  Ross 
gave  the  order.  Abundant  combustibles  were 
found  in  the  books  and  papers  of  the  Congressional 
Library,  and  in  the  desks  and  other  furniture,  and 


THE  CAPITOL  DESTROYED. 


85 


in  half  an  hour  the  beautiful  edifice  that  had  been 
twenty-one  years  in  building  was  in  ruins.  Only  the 
bare  walls  were  left.  The  column  then  pressed  on 
to  the  White  House,  in  the  hope  of  capturing  the 
President  and  his  wife,  whom,  they  declared,  they 
wished  to  exhibit  in  England.  Its  doors  were 
locked,  but  they  forced  them  in,  and  searched  the 
house  from  attic  to  cellar.  Finding  no  one,  the 
torch  was  applied,  and  the  mansion,  with  its  library, 
furniture,  and  family  stores,  was  consumed.  Only 
the  bare  walls  were  left  standing. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  OCCUPATION  AND  RETREAT. 

Comparatively  little  injury  was  done  to  private 
property  while  the  enemy  held  the  city.  The  office 
of  the  National  Intelligencer,  which  had  incensed  the 
British  by  the  vigor  and  intensity  of  its  war  articles, 
was  entered  and  its  types  and  furniture  destroyed. 
Several  private  houses  and  rope-walks  were  also 
burned.  The  public  buildings  were,  with  one  ex- 
ception, totally  destroyed. 

General  Ross,  in  his  report,  said  that  the  Capitol, 
the  Arsenal,  the  Dock-Yard  (Navy  Yard),  Treasury, 
War  Office,  President’s  Palace,  rope-walk,  and  the 
great  bridge  across  the  Potomac  were  “ set  fire  to 
and  consumed,”  but  the  Navy  Yard  had  previously 
been  fired  by  the  Americans,  and  the  War  Office,  as 
appears  by  a passage  in  Mrs.  Madison’s  letters,  was 
not  destroyed.  More  destruction  would  undoubtedly 
have  been  wrought  but  for  a cyclone  that  burst  upon 
the  city  the  day  after  the  capture. 

“ Roofs  of  houses,”  wrote  one  of  the  invaders,  “ were 
torn  off  and  carried  up  into  the  air  like  sheets  of  paper, 
while  the  rain  which  accompanied  it  was  like  the  rushing 
of  a mighty  cataract  rather  than  the  dropping  of  a shower. 
This  lasted  for  two  hours  without  intermission,  during 

86 


THE  OCCUPATION  AND  RETREAT. 


8 7 


which  time  many  of  the  houses  spared  by  us  were  blown 
down,  and  thirty  of  our  men,  with  as  many  more  of  the 
inhabitants,  were  buried  beneath  the  ruins.  Two  can- 
nons standing  upon  a bit  of  rising  ground  were  fairly 
lifted  in  the  air  and  carried  several  yards  to  the  rear.” 

The  enemy  had  other  sources  of  uneasiness  be- 
sides the  storm.  They  found  it  difficult  to  believe 
that  the  city  could  have  been  left  so  undefended 
except  by  design,  and  were  continually  descrying 
“ armies  in  buckram  ” on  the  neighboring  hills 
marshalling  to  attack  them.  And  so  on  the  evening 
of  the  25th,  having  spent  but  one  day  in  the  city, 
they  began  their  retreat.  The  officers  were  secretly 
told  to  make  ready  for  falling  back.  The  inhabi- 
tants were  ordered  to  remain  within  doors  from 
sunset  to  sunrise  under  pain  of  death,  and  all  the 
horses  were  impressed  for  the  transport  of  the 
artillery'. 

“ It  was  about  eight  o’clock  at  night,”  says  an  eye- 
witness, “ that  a staff  officer,  arriving  on  the  ground, 
gave  directions  for  the  corps  to  form  in  marching  order. 
Preparatory'  to  this  step  large  quantities  of  fresh  fuel 
were  heaped  upon  the  fires,  while  from  every  company 
a few  men  were  selected,  who  should  remain  beside  them 
till  the  pickets  withdrew,  and  move  about  from  time  to 
time  so  that  their  figures  might  be  seen  by  the  light  of 
the  blaze.  After  this  the  troops  stole  to  the  rear  of  the 
fires  by  twos  and  threes  : when  far  enough  removed  to 
avoid  observation,  they  took  their  places  and  in  profound 
silence  began  their  march.  The  night  was  very  dark. 
Stars  there  were  indeed  in  the  sky,  but  for  some  time 
after  quitting  the  light  of  the  bivouac  their  influence  was 


88 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


wholly  unfelt.  We  moved  on,  however,  in  good  order. 
No  man  spoke  above  his  breath,  our  steps  were  planted 
lightly,  and  we  cleared  the  town  without  exciting  obser- 
vation. 

Dr.  Catlett,  an  American  surgeon  held  a prisoner 
by  the  British,  has  drawn  a rather  more  effective 
picture  : 

“ They  appeared  to  be  preparing  to  move  ; had  about 
forty  miserable-looking  horses  haltered  up,  ten  or  twelve 
carts  and  wagons,  one  ox-cart,  one  coach,  and  several 
gigs,  which  the  officers  were  industriously  aiding  to 
tackle  up,  and  which  were  immediately  sent  on  to 
Bladensburg  to  move  off  their  wounded.  A drove  of 
sixty  or  seventy  cattle  preceded  this  cavalcade.  On  our 
arrival  at  Bladensburg  the  surgeons  were  ordered  to 
select  all  the  wounded  who  could  walk  (those  with 
broken  arms  and  the  like)  and  send  them  off  imme- 
diately. The  forty  horses  were  mounted  with  such  as 
could  ride,  the  carts  and  wagons  loaded,  and  ninety  odd 
wounded  left  behind.” 

Thence  the  enemy  continued  his  march  to  Bene- 
dict, and  on  the  29th  rejoined  his  ships  “ without 
molestation  of  any  sort,”  as  Admiral  Cockburn  de- 
clared. The  value  of  the  public  property  destroyed, 
including  the  Navy  Yard,  was  estimated  by  a Con- 
gressional Investigating  Committee,  afterward  ap- 
pointed, at  one  million  dollars,  by  others  at  two 
millions.  The  private  property  destroyed  comprised 
the  houses  built  for  General  Washington  on  Capitol 
Hill,  the  house  formerly  occupied  by  Mr.  Gallatin, 
from  behind  which  a gun  was  fired  at  General  Ross 


THE  OCCUPATION  AND  RETREAT. 


89 


which  killed  the  horse  he  rode,  the  “ Great  Hotel,” 
owned  by  Daniel  Carroll  of  Duddington  and  others, 
and  the  rope-walks  of  Tench,  Ringgold,  Heath,  & 
Co.,  and  John  Chalmers,  the  whole  valued  at  five 
hundred  thousand  dollars. 

The  destruction  of  the  public  buildings  elicited  a 
general  burst  of  horror  and  indignation  throughout 
the  country,  and  did  much  to  heighten  and  render 
ineradicable  that  unfriendly  feeling  toward  England 
which  the  Revolution  had  created.  It  is  proper  to 
observe,  however,  that  these  acts  caused  as  righteous 
indignation  in  England  as  in  America.  “ Willingly,” 
said  the  London  Statesman , “ would  we  throw  a veil 
of  oblivion  over  our  transactions  at  Washington. 
The  Cossacks  spared  Paris,  but  we  spared  not  the 
capital  of  America  ” ; and  the  Liverpool  Mercury , at 
the  close  of  a long  denunciatory  article,  said  : 

“ We  will  content  ourselves  by  asking  the  most  earnest 
friends  of  the  conflagratory  system,  What  purpose  will 
be  served  by  the  flames  of  the  Senate  House  at  Wash- 
ington ? If  the  people  of  the  United  States  retain  any 
portion  of  that  spirit  with  which  they  successfully  con- 
tended for  their  independence,  the  effect  of  those  flames 
will  not  easily  be  extinguished.” 

And  the  Annual  Register  of  1814:  “It  cannot  be 
concealed  that  the  extent  of  devastation  practised 
by  the  victors  brought  a heavy  censure  upon  the 
British  character,  not  only  in  America  but  on  the 
Continent  of  Europe.” 

It'only  remains  to  fill  out  the  picture  with  some 
striking  incidents  of  the  occupation  of  the  city.  On 


90 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Eighth  Street,  between  Market  Space  and  D,  lived 
Captain  Vernon,  of  the  Washington  militia.  He 
marched  away  to  Bladensburg  with  his  company 
that  morning,  but  Mrs.  Vernon  remained  and  con- 
tinued in  the  city  during  the  occupation.  In  later 
years  she  was  fond  of  relating  to  her  children  the 
story  of  that  eventful  day. 

“ On  Wednesday,”  she  said,  “ about  three  o’clock  in 
the  afternoon,  I saw  the  American  soldiers  marching 
along  the  avenue,  but  could  not  see  my  husband  among 
them,  and  toward  night  we  heard  that  the  enemy  had 
arrived.  The  first  intimation  I had  was  by  the  firing  of 
guns  ; and  after  dark  I saw  the  fires  caused  by  the  burn- 
ing of  the  Sewell  House — Carroll’s  now — and  the  Capi- 
tol, between  which  edifice  and  our  house  there  were 
scarcely  any  buildings  except  Brown’s  old  hotel.* 

“ I concluded  that  they  were  going  to  burn  all  the  way 
down,  and  went  to  call  Paul,  an  old  black  servant,  who 
had  promised  to  stay,  but  was  not  to  be  found.  Kitty, 
his  wife,  had  previously  gone,  so  that  1 was  without  serv- 
ants, with  an  infant  in  my  arms,  and  felt  very  helpless 
and  lonely.  Mrs.  Bender,  my  neighbor,  whose  husband 
had  been  also  ordered  off,  came  in,  frightened  almost 
out  of  her  wits,  with  a bottle  of  camphor  in  one  hand  and 
a handkerchief  in  the  other.  . . . We  lighted  both 
houses  and  I went  in  and  sat  with  her.  About  nine 
o’clock  the  British  came  down  opposite  the  Centre  Mar- 
ket, then  called  the  Marsh  Market.  . . . Late  in  the 

day,  on  Thursday,  we  heard  a clanking  of  horses,  but  the 
fog  obscured  our  vision.  . . . Suddenly  there  was 

an  exclamation  outside  : ‘ Let  ’s  have  a pop  at  him  ! ’ 
and  the  report  of  a gun  ; and  immediately  we  heard  a 
* The  present  Metropolitan. 


THE  OCCUPATION  AND  RETREAT. 


9* 


man  dart  through  the  passage  of  our  house  and  down 
the  kitchen  stairs.” 

The  ladies  were  motionless  from  fright,  but  after 
a while  peeped  out  of  the  back  window  and  saw  the 
cellar  door  slowly  raised,  revealing  the  well-known 
sandy  head  of  Moriarty,  an  old  Irishman,  who  kept 
a little  shop  in  a tenement  near  by. 

“ He  had  been  in  the  act  of  pumping  water  next  door, 
and  hearing  the  exclamation,  ‘ Let ’s  have  a pop  at  him  ! 
supposed  he  was  the  one  they  were  after,  and  dropping 
his  stone  pitcher,  beat  a retreat  through  our  passage  as 
the  nearest  cover.  The  horsemen,  however,  were  in  pur- 
suit of  a man  named  Lewis,  who  had  insulted  them,  and 
whom  they  shot  in  the  discharge  which  followed  Mori- 
arty’s  retreat.  Lewis,  after  receiving  the  shot,  galloped 
as  far  as  F Street,  and  then  fell  dead  from  his  horse. 

. . . On  Thursday  afternoon  Hinckley  went  out 

on  the  avenue  where  Admiral  Cockburn  and  other 
officers  were  gathered  in  a group  on  horseback,  and  told 
him  that  these  two  houses  were  occupied  by  ladies  who 
were  entirely  alone.  The  Admiral  was  very  civil,  and 
said  he  hoped  that  his  character  had  not  been  so  much 
maligned  as  to  lead  any  one  to  suppose  that  he  would 
disturb  unresisting  persons,  and  that  orders  had  been 
issued  to  that  effect.” 

While  the  British  held  possession  a terrible  ex- 
plosion shook  the  city  and  nearly  frightened  the 
people  out  of  their  wits.  It  came  from  a well  at 
Greenleaf’s  Point,  in  which,  at  the  destruction  of  the 
Navy  Yard,  a large  quantity  of  powder  in  kegs  had 
been  secreted  in  the  hope  of  preserving  it  from  the 


92 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


enemy.  A party  of  two  hundred  soldiers,  with  sev- 
eral officers,  had  been  sent  to  complete  the  destruc- 
tion at  that  point. 

“ One  of  the  artillerymen,”  says  the  subaltern,  “ most 
unfortunately  dropped  a lighted  port-fire  into  the  well, 
which,  with  a magazine  about  twelve  yards  distant,  full 
of  shells  charged  and  primed,  blew  up  with  the  most 
tremendous  explosion  I ever  heard.  One  house  was  un- 
roofed, and  the  walls  of  two  others  which  had  been  burnt 
an  hour  before  were  shook  down.  Large  pieces  of  earth, 
stones,  brick,  shot,  shells,  etc.,  burst  into  the  air,  and 
falling  among  us  (who  had  nowhere  to  run,  being  on  a 
narrow  neck  of  land  with  the  sea  on  three  sides),  killed 
about  twelve  men  and  wounded  above  thirty  more,  most 
of  them  in  a dreadful  manner.  The  groans  of  the  peo- 
ple almost  buried  in  the  earth,  or  with  legs  and  arms 
broken,  and  the  sight  of  pieces  of  bodies  lying  about,  was 
a thousand  times  more  distressing  than  the  loss  we  met 
in  the  field  the  day  before.” 

A lady  who  won  laurels  in  this  affair  was  Mrs. 
Dolly  Madison,  wife  of  the  President.  It  will  be  in- 
teresting by  means  of  her  letters  to  her  sister,  Mrs. 
Cutts,  and  by  family  papers  and  traditions,  to  fol- 
low her  fortunes  through  the  ordeal. 

Mr.  Madison  left  her  in  the  White  House  on  Mon- 
day, August  22tl,  to  attend  to  the  disposition  of  the 
troops,  having  first  stationed  “ Colonel  C.,  with  his 
hundred,”  in  the  enclosure  as  a guard.  The  Colonel 
appears  to  have  deserted  his  post  on  Tuesday'’,  the 
day  before  the  battle. 

“French  John”  she  wrote  on  this  day,  “offers  to 
spike  the  cannon  at  the  gate  and  lay  a train  of  powder 


THE  OCCUPATION  AND  RETREAT. 


93 


which  would  blow  up  the  British  should  they  enter  the 
house.  To  the  last  proposition  I positively  object, 
without  being  able  to  make  him  understand  why  all  ad- 
vantages in  war  may  not  be  taken.” 

Her  adventures  during  battle  day  (August  24th) 
are  thus  described  in  a letter  to  her  sister  : 

“Twelve  o’clock. — Since  sunrise  I have  been  turning 
my  spy  glass  in  every  direction,  and  watching  with  un- 
wearied anxiety,  hoping  to  discover  the  approach  of  my 
dear  husband  and  his  friends  ; but  alas,  I can  descry  only 
groups  of  military  wandering  in  all  directions,  as  if  there 
was  a lack  of  arms  or  of  spirit  to  fight  for  their  own  fire- 
sides.” 

“ Three  o’clock. — Will  you  believe  it,  my  sister,  we 
have  had  a battle  or  skirmish  near  Bladensburg,  and 
here  I am  still  within  sound  of  the  cannon.  Mr.  Madi- 
son comes  not.  May  God  protect  us  ! Two  messengers 
covered  with  dust  come  to  bid  me  fly,  but  here  I mean  to 
wait  for  him.  ...  At  this  late  hour  a wagon  has  been 
procured  and  I have  had  it  filled  with  plate  and  the  most 
valuable  portable  articles  belonging  to  the  house. 
Whether  it  will  reach  its  destination — the  Bank  of  Mary- 
land— or  fall  into  the  hands  of  British  soldiery,  events 
must  determine.  Our  kind  friend,  Mr.  Carroll,  has  come 
to  hasten  my  departure,  and  is  in  a very  bad  humour  with 
me  because  I insist  on  waiting  until  the  large  picture  of 
General  Washington  is  secured,  and  it  requires  to  be 
unscrewed  from  the  wall.  This  process  was  found  too 
tedious  for  these  perilous  moments  ; I have  ordered  the 
frame  to  be  broken  and  the  canvas  taken  out.  It  is 
done  ; and  the  precious  portrait  placed  in  the  hands  of 
two  gentlemen  of  New  York  for  safe-keeping.  And  now, 
dear  sister,  I must  leave  this  house,  or  the  retreating 


94 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


army  will  make  me  a prisoner  in  it  by  filling  up  the  road 
I am  directed  to  take.” 

Her  carriage  drove  first  to  the  residence  of  Mr. 
Jones,  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  where  she  was  joined 
by  his  family.  Returning  toward  the  White  House  in 
search  of  Mr.  Madison,  she  discovered  him  with  his 
party  near  the  river,  and  accompanied  them  to  the 
shore,  where  a small  boat  had  been  held  in  readiness 
to  convey  them  across.  Here  she  bade  them  fare- 
well, and  drove  to  the  residence  of  a Mr.  Love  on  the 
Virginia  shore,  where  she  spent  the  night  at  a win- 
dow watching  the  flames  circling  above  the  Capitol- 
and  the  White  House. 

The  next  day  was  full  of  trialsand  discomforts  for 
the  heroic  lady.  Before  daybreak  she  started  for- 
ward to  the  rendezvous  appointed  the  night  before 
by  Mr.  Madison.  The  roads  were  filled  with 
frightened  people,  with  scouts  and  militia  roam- 
ing about,  and  spreading  wildest  rumors  of  the 
enemy’s  advance.  Stories  of  an  insurrection  of 
the  negroes  were  also  rife,  and  to  these,  as 
the  day  advanced,  were  added  the  horrors  of  the 
tornado,  before  referred  to.  Toward  night,  thoroughly 
drenched,  almost  fainting  with  fatigue  and  exposure, 
the  party  reached  the  appointed  place  of  meeting — a 
quaint,  long-roofed,  old-time  Virginia  tavern.  The 
President  had  not  arrived.  The  tavern  was  thronged 
with  women  and  children,  refugees  from  the  city, 
who  declared  that  the  wife  of  the  man  who  had 
brought  such  ruin  and  misery  upon  them  should  not 
be  sheltered  under  the  same  roof.  But  after  remain- 
ing'in  the  storm  for  some  time  the  escort  forced  the 
unwilling  landlord  to  admit  them. 


THE  OCCUPATION  AND  RETREAT. 


95 


As  night  fell  the  Presidential  party  appeared,  hun- 
gry and  wearied  to  the  point  of  exhaustion.  The 
President  ate  what  remained  of  the  lunch  that  had 
been  brought  from  the  White  House,  and  sought 
needed  repose;  not  to  sleep  undisturbed,  however, 
for  at  midnight  a courier  dashed  up  with  tidings 
that  a party  of  the  enemy  were  at  hand,  and  he  was 
forced  to  flee  farther  into  the  forest,  where  he  found 
shelter  in  the  rude  hut  of  a forester. 

As  day  broke,  Mrs.  Madison,  by  advice  of  her  hus- 
band, disguised  herself,  and  leaving  her  carriage  and 
four  behind,  fled  farther  into  the  wilderness,  at- 
tended only  by  a nephew  of  Judge  Duvall  and  one 
soldier;  but  before  going  far  a courier  overtook  her 
with  news  that  the  British  had  evacuated  the  city, 
and  she  at  once  retraced  her  steps  to  the  Long  Bridge. 
It  was  burned  from  end  to  end.  The  officer  in  charge 
of  the  one  ferry-boat  refused  to  transport  her  until  she 
disclosed  her  identity,  when  she  was  allowed  to  cross. 
Reaching  her  home, disguised, and  in  astrange  carriage 
she  found  it  burned  to  the  ground,  and  the  noble 
buildings,  the  pride  of  the  city,  only  smoking  ruins. 

Fortunately  her  sister,  Mrs.  Cutts,  was  living  in 
the  city,  and  with  her  she  found  an  asylum  until  Mr. 
Madison’s  return.  He  then  rented  the  Octagon,  a 
dwelling  owned  by  Colonel  Tayloe,  and  standing  on 
the  northeast  corner  of  New  York  Avenue  and  Eigh- 
teenth Street,  where  the  family  passed  the  winter, 
and  where  he  signed  the  treaty  of  peace.  Later  he 
removed  to  the  northwest  corner  of  Pennsylvania 
avenue  and  Nineteenth  Street,  where  he  resided  until 
the  White  House  was  repaired.  Both  of  these 
houses  were  standing  in  1 88 1 . 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  BATTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS. 

The  principal  reason  why  Washington  has  be- 
come a national  capital  in  fact  as  well  as  in  name,  is 
because  within  her  limits  was  fought  the  great  con- 
test which  changed  the  American  people  from  a con- 
federacy to  a nation. 

No  people  becomes  a nation  without  first  passing 
through  a crisis  of  sufficient  intensity  to  weld  its 
discordant  elements  into  a homogeneous  whole. 
That  crisis  for  us  was  the  anti-slavery  contest  and 
the  civil  war  which  followed  and  of  which  it  was  the 
cause.  That  war  turned  all  eyes  upon  the  capital. 
I he  city  became  the  centre  of  a nation’s  hope,  its 
brain  and  heart,  the  fortress  where  its  enormous 
powers  were  concentrated,  the  stronghold  whence 
its  citizen  soldiery  marched  to  attack  the  enemy, 
and  to  which  they  returned  with  standards  advanced, 
and  bugles  pealing  jubilant  strains  of  victory  and 
of  nationality  preserved.  From  the  year  1820, 
when  the  Missouri  Compromise  passed  the  House, 
to  the  year  1861,  when  the  whole  question  was  given 
to  the  arbitrament  of  the  sword,  slavery  was  the 
paramount  issue  in  politics,  the  question  of  ques- 
tions, often  thought  settled,  forever  reappearing,  like 

96 


THE  BA  TTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS. 


97 


Banquo’s  ghost,  on  the  most  inopportune  occasions. 
Her  position  as  the  arena  in  which  this  contest  was 
fought  is  the  city’s  greatest  distinction,  her  chief 
claim  to  national  veneration  and  regard.  In  this 
chapter  we  shall  seek  to  identify  her  with  the  great 
men  and  the  great  events  of  that  memorable  conflict. 

In  theelection  of  November,  1 8 1 6,  James  Monroe 
had  been  chosen  to  succeed  Mr.  Madison  as  Presi- 
dent. At  the  same  time  Daniel  D.  Tompkins  of 
New  York  was  elected  Vice-President.  Mr.  Mon- 
roe, who  has  before  appeared  in  our  pages,  had  been 
a colonel  in  the  Revolution,  a senator  from  Virginia, 
and  later  Governor  of  that  State,  had  filled  import- 
ant diplomatic  appointments  to  France,  England, 
and  Spain,  and  had  served  acceptably  as  Secretary 
of  State  under  Mr.  Madison,  thus  placing  himself  in 
the  direct  line  of  succession.  His  cabinet  was  re- 
markable for  the  eminence  of  the  men  composing  it — 
John  Quincy  Adams,  Secretary  of  State,  William  H. 
Crawford,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  John  C.  Cal- 
houn, Secretary  of  War,  and  Smith  Thompson,  Sec- 
retary of  the  Navy. 

These  men  were  in  power  when  in  the  winter  of 
1818-19,  the  Territory  of  Missouri  applied  for  admis- 
sion to  the  Union,  and  the  great  contest  to  which 
we  have  alluded  began  in  the  Halls  of  Congress. 
The  struggle  was  not  for  the  abolition  of  slavery  in 
the  States  where  it  then  existed,  but  against  its  ex- 
tension into  the  territories  north  and  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  from  which  territories  new  States  were 
being  carved  with  marvellous  rapidity.  The  Southern 
or  slaveholding  members  advocated  this  extension; 


gB 


THE  STORY  OE  WASHINGTON. 


the  Northern  members,  with  some  exceptions,  op- 
posed it. 

On  the  19th  of  February,  1819,  when  the  debates 
began,  Congress  was  sitting  in  the  large  wooden 
building  on  Capitol  Hill,  which  later  achieved  fame 
as  the  Old  Capitol  Prison,  and  which  had  been 
erected  for  its  use  by  citizens  of  Washington 
on  the  burning  of  the  Capitol  in  1814.  In  the 
following  December,  however,  when  the  Sixteenth 
Congress  came  together,  it  was  able  to  take  posses- 
sion of  the  new  wings  of  the  Capitol,  which  had 
been  rebuilt,  under  the  superintendence  of  the  archi- 
tects Latrobe  and  Bullfinch,  in  a much  more  mag- 
nificent manner  than  before.  The  House  chamber 
in  the  present  structure  we  now  know  as  the  Hall 
of  Statuary.  The  Senate  met  in  the  present  cham- 
ber of  the  Supreme  Court. 

In  this  Sixteenth  Congress  that  stirring  debate 
took  place.  All  Washington  thronged  to  hear  it — 
old  and  young,  rich  and  poor,  white  and  black.  The 
colored  people  especially  were  greatly  excited  by  the 
tone  of  the  debates,  so  much  so  that  their  masters 
began  to  fear  that  the  sentiments  of  the  Abolition- 
ists would  incite  them  to  insurrection  and  violence. 
The  chambers  were  from  day  to  day  packed  to  their 
utmost  capacity.  Of  that  great  triumvirate — Clay, 
Webster,  Calhoun — who  later  won  immortality  by 
their  connection  with  this  question,  only  Clay  par- 
ticipated in  the  opening  debates  of  the  Sixteenth 
Congress. 

The  latter  was  then  forty-two  years  of  age,  and 
Speaker  of  the  House,  of  which  he  had  been  a mem- 


THE  BA  TTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS. 


99 


ber  since  1811.  Webster  was  thirty-seven,  and  had 
been  from  1812  to  1817  a member  of  the  House, 
but  in  the  latter  year  retired  to  practise  his  pro- 
fession of  the  law.  Calhoun,  two  months  younger 
than  Webster,  was  in  Congress  from  1810  to  1817, 
in  which  year,  as  we  have  seen,  he  had  become 
Secretary  of  War. 

Of  that  second  great  triumvirate,  later  brought 
into  prominence  by  this  contest, — Lincoln,  Sumner, 
and  Seward, — the  former  was  then  a boy  of  ten, 
Seward  was  a junior  in  Union  College,  and  Sumner, 
a lad  of  eight,  was  conning  his  primer  in  the  primary 
schools  of  Boston. 

Paul  H.  Hayne,  the  matchless  orator,  Davis,  Ben- 
ton, Breckinridge,  Douglas,  Corwin,  Cass,  Marshall, 
and  others,  who  later  bore  so  prominent  a part  in  the 
struggle,  were  still  hidden  in  the  veil  of  obscurity. 

The  chief  speakers  in  the  House  were  Henry 
Clay,  John  Randolph  of  Roanoke,  Colston  of  Vir- 
gina,  and  Cobb  of  Georgia,  for  the  South,  and 
James  W.  Tallmadge  and  John  N.  Reynolds  of 
New  York,  for  the  North.  Clay  was  Speaker  and 
frequently  left  the  chair  to  address  the  House,  the 
galleries  and  the  throngs  upon  the  floor  hanging 
upon  his  lips,  spellbound  by  his  eloquence.  No 
reporters  were  there  to  preserve  his  speeches,  and 
they  are  lost  to  posterity.  John  Randolph  made 
a striking  and  picturesque  figure— tall,  thin,  pallid  as 
death,  with  his  towering  mane  of  hair  thrown  back 
from  his  brow,  and  his  thin  lips  curled  in  scorn, 
never  in  his  element  except  when  opposing  some 
measure  or  excoriating  a fellow-member. 


IOO 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


An  incident  that  occurred  during  this  debate  may 
be  cited  as  showing  the  nature  of  the  man.  Annoyed 
by  the  presence  of  a large  company  of  ladies  on  the 
floor  of  the  House  he  rises  deliberately,  and  pointing 
his  long  skeleton  forefinger  at  them,  exclaims  in  his 
peculiar,  shrill,  squeaking  voice:  “Mr.  Speaker, 

what  pray  are  all  these  women  doing  here  so  out  of 
place  in  this  arena  ? Sir,  they  had  much  better  be 
at  home  attending  to  their  knitting.” 

Cobb,  of  Georgia,  is  boldest  of  speech,  and  is  the 
first  to  throw  out  in  debate  the  threat  of  secession 
as  a menace  to  the  North,  if  it  persists  in  its  un- 
friendly attitude  toward  slavery.  It  is  not  by  any 
means,  however,  the  first  time  that  the  direful  word 
has  been  heard  in  the  Republic.  In  1789,  as  we 
have  seen,  the  Northern  States  had  used  it  with 
effect  to  obtain  the  assumption  of  the  State  debts, 
and  in  the  war  of  1812-15  New  England  had  covertly 
threatened  it  when  Jefferson’s  Embargo  Act  and 
the  subsequent  war  had  destroyed  her  commerce 
and  made  havoc  with  her  material  prosperity.  At  a 
point  in  the  debate  Cobb,  looking  pointedly  at 
Tallmadge,  declares  that  a fire  has  that  day  been 
kindled  which  not  all  the  waters  of  the  ocean  can 
quench,  and  which  only  seas  of  blood  can  extinguish. 
“ He  did  not  hesitate  to  declare  that  if  Northern 
members  persisted  the  Union  would  be  dissolved.” 

Judge  Tallmadge  rises  to  reply. 

“ Language  of  this  sort,”  he  remarks,  “ has  no  effect 
upon  me.  My  purpose  is  fixed.  It  is  interwoven  with 
my  existence.  Its  durability  is  limited  with  my  life.  It 
is  a great  and  glorious  cause — setting  bounds  to  slavery 


THE  BATTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS. 


lOI 


the  most  cruel  and  debasing  that  the  world  has  ever  wit- 
nessed. If  a dissolution  of  the  Union  must  take  place, 
let  it  be  so.  If  civil  war,  which  gentlemen  so  much 
threaten,  must  come,  I can  only  say  let  it  come.  . . . 

If  blood  is  necessary  to  extinguish  any  fire  which  I have 
assisted  to  kindle,  while  I regret  the  necessity  I shall  not 
hesitate  to  contribute  my  own.” 

Such  is  the  tone  of  the  debate.  In  the  Senate  the 
champions  are  Rufus  King  of  New  York,  for  the 
North,  and  William  Pinckney  of  Maryland,  for  the 
South,  both  men  of  great  eloquence  and  learning, 
but  whose  speeches,  because  reporters  are  not  em- 
ployed at  this  early  date,  are  lost  to  us. 

“ We  found  here  as  great  interest  in  the  debates  as  in  the 
House.  It  happened,  on  the  occasion  of  our  visit,  that 
Vice-President  Tompkins,  a very  gallant  man,  had  in- 
vited a party  of  ladies,  whom  he  met  at  Senator  Brown’s 
the  night  before,  to  take  seats  on  the  floor  of  the  Senate, 
although  this  was  a great  innovation.  The  ladies  in  the 
gallery  seeing  a few  of  their  sex  comfortably  seated  on  the 
Senate  sofas  with  warm  foot-stools  and  other  luxuries, 
desert  their  seats  and  flock  into  the  Senate,  causing  the 
courteous  and  dignified  Vice-President  such  alarm  that 
he  fails  to  hear  for  the  first  time  the  opening  remarks  of 
the  Senator  who  is  addressing  the  Chair.  Some  of  the 
Senators  frown  indignantly  and  are  heard  to  mutter  : 
‘ Too  many  women  here  for  the  proper  transaction  of 
business,’  but  the  ladies  receive  no  such  cutting  reproof 
as  has  been  visited  on  them  in  the  House.” 

One  of  these  ladies,  in  a letter  to  a friend,  draws 
this  parallel  between  the  oratory  of  Mr.  King  and  Mr. 


102 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Pinckney,  the  champions  in  whom  popular  interest 
centres : 

“ I prefer  Mr.  King’s  oratory  to  any  I have  heard,  his 
manner  so  grave  and  dignified,  chaste  language,  disdain- 
ing flowers,  ornamental  tropes,  or  figures,  or  the  studied 
grace  of  gesture.  In  this  opinion  I am  singular,  perhaps 
unique,  as  the  palm  is  unanimously  awarded  to  Pinckney. 
Indeed  you  may  have  seen  comparisons  made  between 
this  celebrated  modern  and  the  ancients,  Demosthenes 
and  Cicero,  in  which  the  latter  are  evidently  in  the 
background  of  the  picture.” 

The  question  was  carried  over  to  the  succeeding 
Congress.  Amendments  and  counter-amendments 
were  offered  without  number,  restrictive  clauses  in- 
serted and  withdrawn,  dilatory  motions  made — every 
parliamentary  device  to  secure  an  advantage  or 
prevent  the  enemy  from  gaining  one  exhausted.  At 
last,  in  February,  1820,  the  matter  was  temporarily 
settled  by  a compromise  : the  North  consented  that 
Missouri  should  enter  the  Union  a slave  State.  The 
South  agreed  that  the  territory  north  of  36°  30' — 
the  northern  boundary  of  Arkansas — should  there- 
after remain  free. 

This  arrangement — since  known  in  history  as  the 
“ Missouri  Compromise  ” — was  the  work  of  the 
moderate  men  of  both  parties,  who  saw  no  other  way 
at  that  time  of  preserving  the  Union.  But  it  only 
exasperated  the  extremists  on  both  sides.  John 
Randolph,  rising  in  his  seat  in  the  House  after 
the  bill  had  passed,  and  pointing  his  forefinger  at  the 
Speaker,  denounced  it  as  a “ dirty  bargain,”  and 
stigmatized  the  eighteen  Northern  men  who  had 


THE  BATTLES  OE  THE  GIANTS. 


103 


voted  for  it  as  “ dough-faces,” — a term  which  be- 
came a slogan  in  later  campaigns  of  the  Free-soilers. 

Ten  years  passed  before  Congress  witnessed  an- 
other conflict  of  equal  moment  in  the  historic  con- 
test. In  the  interim  many  collisions  had  occurred 
over  the  vexed  question  ; the  moral  sentiment  of 
the  North  against  slavery  had  been  greatly  strength- 
ened, and  the  South  had  become  more  and  more 
apprehensive  as  to  the  stability  of  her  pet  institu- 
tion, so  much  so  that  a new  doctrine  in  defence  of 
it — that  of  Nullification — was  formulated  by  that 
great  Southern  leader  and  master  in  subtlety,  John 
C.  Calhoun. 

This  second  great  tournament  occurred  in  the 
Capitol  in  January,  1830,  but  before  considering  it 
let  us  refer  briefly  to  the  circumstances  which  gave 
rise  to  it,  and  to  the  combatants  who  took  part  in  it. 

In  1830  Andrew  Jackson  was  President,  having, 
in  1829,  succeeded  John  Quincy  Adams,  who,  in 
1824,  at  the  close  of  Mr.  Monroe’s  two  terms,  had 
been  chosen  President  by  the  House,  no  choice  hav- 
ing been  made  by  the  people.  Two  parties  were 
now  in  the  field — both  formed  from  the  once  domi- 
nant Republican  party  : the  Democrats,  under  the 
leadership  of  President  Jackson,  composed  of  the 
rank  and  file  of  the  old  Republican  party ; and  the 
Whigs,  who  followed  the  leadership  of  Henry  Clay^ 
and  who  included  in  their  ranks  the  fragments  of  the 
old  Federalist  party  and  the  more  progressive  ele- 
ments of  the  Republican. 

Calhoun  is  Vice-President,  and  therefore  presiding 
officer  of  the  Senate.  Henry  Clay  is  living  in  re- 


104 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


tirement  on  his  Kentucky  farm,  whither  he  had 
withdrawn  in  disgust  on  the  accession  to  power  of 
his  great  enemy,  Jackson.  Daniel  Webster  is  in 
Congress,  a Senator  from  Massachusetts.  In  the 
same  body  sits  a slender  young  man  of  thirty-nine, 
from  South  Carolina,  with  a fine,  intellectual  face 
and  speaking  eyes,  who,  in  the  absence  of  Clay,  is 
regarded  as  the  most  finished  orator  of  the  Senate. 
He  is  known  as  Robert  Young  Hayne,  grand-nephew 
of  that  Isaac  Hayne  who,  in  1781,  had  been  executed 
by  the  British  for  his  devotion  to  the  interests  of  the 
colonies.  The  orator  had  entered  public  life  in  1814 
in  South  Carolina  when  barely  of  age,  had  filled  the 
most  responsible  offices  of  the  State  in  rapid  succes- 
sion, and  in  1823  had  been  returned  by  South 
Carolina  to  the  Senate,  where  he  had  distinguished 
himself  as  the  special  champion  of  his  own  State  in 
particular  and  of  Southern  interests  in  general. 

The  minor  issue  between  the  two  parties  at  this 
time  (slavery  being  the  greater)  is  the  protective 
tariff  of  1828,  Henry  Clay’s  “great  American  sys- 
tem,” the  “ tariff  of  abominations,”  as  it  is  called  by 
the  Southern  planters.  This  tariff  proposed  to  pro- 
tect our  infant  industries  by  imposing  a tax  on  all 
manufactured  goods  imported.  The  manufacturing 
North  favored  it  ; the  agricultural  South,  which 
wished  to  buy  in  the  cheapest  market,  bitterly  op- 
posed it,  so  bitterly  that  it  made  it  the  occasion  of 
testing  the  efficacy  of  its  new-born  doctrine  of  Nulli- 
fication. 

Such  were  the  accessories  of  the  contest.  The 
great  debate  began  on  Monday,  January  1 8th,  with 


THE  BA  TTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS.  105 

the  opposition  of  the  Western  members  to  Senator 
Foote’s  resolution  calling  for  an  inquiry  into  the  sale 
of  Western  lands,  Senator  Benton  making  a strong 
speech  in  opposition  to  the  resolution.  Next  day — 
Tuesday,  the  19th — Senator  Holmes,  of  Maine,  re- 
plied, and  other  members  engaged  in  the  debate. 
They  were  followed  by  Senator  Hayne,  who  began 
hostilities  by  a bitter  attack  on  New  England,  whose 
attitude  toward  slavery  had  greatly  displeased  the 
South.  To  this  speech,  Webster  of  Massachusetts, 
at  the  request  of  Northern  Senators,  made  an  effec- 
tive reply.  Heretofore  the  debate  had  been  com- 
paratively tame  ; from  this  time  forward  it  engaged 
the  attention  of  the  whole  country  ; the  champions 
had  been  named  and  the  arena  defined.  Mr.  Hayne 
at  once  gave  notice  that  he  should  reply  to  Mr. 
Webster.  He  insisted  on  his  adversary’s  being 
present,  and  gave  due  notice  of  the  day  in  the  pub- 
lic prints,  so  that  at  the  appointed  hour  galleries  and 
Senate  floor  were  crowded  with  an  audience  largely 
in  sympathy  with  the  orator.  He  spoke,  too,  under 
the  eye  of  his  great  leader,  Calhoun,  who  occupied 
the  curule  chair  as  President  of  the  Senate.  Hayne’s 
effort  is  said  to  have  been  a masterly  one,  far  exceed- 
ing any  thing  that  had  preceded  it. 

Its  exordium  was  devoted  to  an  arraignment  and 
excoriation  of  Massachusetts,  and  of  the  Senator 
who  so  ably  represented  her  in  Washington.  All 
that  fiery  eloquence,  biting  sarcasm,  and  fierce  in- 
vective could  do  was  done  to  cast  contempt  and 
opprobrium  upon  that  State,  her  Senator,  and  the 
principles  for  which  he  stood.  Then  changing  his 


io6 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


tone  the  orator  entered  into  an  exposition  of  the 
doctrine  which  was  then  beginning  to  fill  a large 
share  of  public  attention — that  of  Nullification.  To 
the  reference  to  this  topic  every  member  of  that  vast 
audience  gave  breathless  attention. 

The  speaker’s  argument  was,  in  brief,  that  as  South 
Carolina  had  originally,  through  her  State  Conven- 
tion legally  called,  consented  to  be  governed  by  the 
Acts  of  Congress,  she  could  now  through  her  State 
Convention,  called  in  like  manner,  refuse  her  assent 
to  any  law  of  Congress  that  she  might  deem  uncon- 
stitutional, or  inimical  to  her  interests,  thus  “ nullify- 
ing” them,  rendering  them  inoperative  so  far  as  she 
was  concerned.  This  was  the  apotheosis  of  State 
Rights;  and  in  effect  rendered  the  Constitution  a 
mere  compact  between  the  States,  like  that  which 
had  united  the  colonies  in  the  Revolution,  and  which 
had  proved  a rope  of  sand.  It  was  an  ingenious  doc- 
trine boldly  stated,  the  product  of  a greater  mind 
than  Hayne’s, — that  of  Calhoun  himself.  Its  authors 
proposed  to  apply  it  in  this  particular  instance  to  the 
tariff  of  1828,  but  the  astute  Northern  statesmen 
quickly  saw  that  it  was  as  a bulwark  of  slavery  that 
this  theory  had  been  shaped  with  so  much  labor  and 
ingenuity.  All  felt  that  a grave  crisis  was  at  hand — 
for  the  new  doctrine,  if  not  exposed  and  its  sophis- 
tries refuted,  must  inevitably  destroy  the  Union. 

The  newspapers  spread  intelligence  of  this  crisis 
before  the  country,  and  all  eyes  were  turned  upon 
the  Capitol  as  the  theatre  of  approaching  critical 
events.  Who  should  combat  this  dangerous  doc- 
trine, expound  and  defend  the  Constitution,  and 


THE  BA  TTLES  OE  THE  GIANTS. 


107 


thus  perform  as  great  a service  to  his  country,  as 
they  who  had  drafted  the  instrument?  The  eyes  of 
Nationalists  turned  instinctively  to  Daniel  Webster 
of  Massachusetts;  he  accepted  the  trust.  He  was 
now  forty-eight  years  of  age,  in  the  maturity  of  his 
powers,  an  able  lawyer,  the  foremost  orator  of  the 
world,  a statesman  by  the  gift  of  God  and  the  disci- 
pline of  twenty  years’  experience  in  public  life. 


THE  CAPITOL  IN  1830. 

A day  was  set,  the  26th  of  January,  1830,  on  which 
he  would  reply  to  Mr.  Haync.  He  made  no  extra- 
ordinary preparations  for  the  effort.  His  mind  had 
been  preoccupied  during  the  entire  debate  by  an  im- 
portant case  he  was  arguing  in  the  Supreme  Court, 
and  he  is  said  to  have  bestowed  on  the  reply  only 
such  brief  intervals  as  could  be  snatched  from  other 
pursuits.  Three  great  heads  or  divisions  were  no 
doubt  formulated  in  his  mind — the  repelling  the 


io8 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


personalities  of  Hayne,  the  defence  of  New  Eng- 
land, and  especially  of  Massachusetts,  and  the  great 
argument  in  defence  of  the  Constitution. 

At  last  the  appointed  day  came.  We  will  in  im- 
agination follow  the  throngs  to  the  Capitol  on  the 
26th  of  January  and  enter  the  Senate  chamber — the 
old  chamber  now  devoted  to  the  Supreme  Court.  It 
is  soon  packed  so  densely  that  we  who  are  in  cannot 
get  out,  and  those  who  are  out  can  by  no  means  get 
in.  The  House  is  as  deserted  as  though  it  stood 
adjourned,  and  its  members  are  congregated  on  the 
Senate  floor.  The  galleries  are  packed,  and  stairways 
and  lobbies  are  black  with  humanity.  The  Senate 
floor  is  densely  crowded,  and  in  the  members’  chairs 
are  many  ladies,  whose  gay  bonnets  and  brilliant 
dresses  soften  and  subdue  the  sternness  of  mascu- 
line array.  Around  the  President’s  chair  the  throng 
is  particularly  dense.  One  man,  Representative 
Lewis  of  Alabama,  having  managed  to  gain  the 
framework  of  one  of  the  painted  windows  which 
flank  the  President’s  throne,  has  cut  a hole  through 
the  pane  with  his  pocket-knife  in  order  to  gain  a view 
of  the  speaker. 

The  orator  is  the  cynosure  of  all  eyes.  He  sits  at 
the  right  of  the  President,  clad  in  what  has  come  to 
be  known  as  the  Whig  uniform  (copied  in  part  from 
the  old  Continentals — blue  dreSs-coat  with  large  sil- 
ver buttons,  high  white  cravat,  and  buff  waistcoat); 
calm  in  the  consciousness  of  strength — one  can  even 
see  the  gleam  of  exultation  in  his  eye  as  though  the 
victory  were  already  won. 

So  great  is  the  desire  to  hear  him  that  the  opening 


WEBSTER’S  REPLY  TO  HAYNE. 


I IO 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


ceremonies  of  the  Senate  are  dispensed  with.  The 
orator  rises,  stands  for  a moment  surveying  his  audi- 
ence, then  with  native  intuition  seizes  upon  the  only 
expedient  that  will  allay  the  suppressed  excitement, 
the  overwrought  expectations  of  his  hearers,  and 
enable  him  to  win,  as  though  they  were  but  one, 
their  wills  and  sympathies. 

He  begins : 

“ Mr.  President  : When  the  mariner  has  been  tossed 
for  many  days  in  thick  weather,  and  on  an  unknown  sea, 
he  naturally  avails  himself  of  the  first  pause  in  the  storm, 
the  earliest  glance  of  the  sun,  to  take  his  latitude  and 
ascertain  how  far  the  elements  have  driven  him  from  his 
true  course.  Let  us  imitate  this  prudence  ; and,  before 
we  float  farther  on  the  waves  of  this  debate,  refer  to  the 
point  from  which  we  departed,  that  we  may,  at  least,  be 
able  to  conjecture  where  we  now  are.  I ask  for  the 
reading  of  the  resolution  before  the  Senate.” 

It  is  well  done.  A long-drawn  sigh  of  relief  goes 
up  all  over  the  chamber,  and  when  the  clerk  has  fin- 
ished reading  the  resolution  every  one  is  at  ease,  and 
the  speaker  is  in  possession  of  his  audience. 

He  proceeds  with  that  marvellous  speech  familiar 
as  household  words  to  all  classes  of  readers.  It  is  not 
long,  however,  before  the  spell  of  the  orator  is  upon 
us.  A silence  deep,  mysterious,  falls  upon  all.  The 
emotions  we  feel  are  but  a reflex  of  his  own.  The 
frown,  the  smile,  the  downcast  countenance,  the  suf- 
fused eye,  the  unchanging  attention,  bear  witness  to 
his  power.  But  this  power  seems  rather  in  the  voice 
and  presence  of  the  man,  than  in  his  words.  Insensibly 


THE  BATTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS.  Ill 

vvc  recall  what  an  able  critic  and  scholar*  said  of  his 
manner  during  the  oration  on  Plymouth  Rock : 
“ When  I came  out  I was  almost  afraid  to  come  near 
him.  It  seemed  to  me  as  if  he  was  like  the  mount  that 
might  not  be  touched , and  that  burned  with  fire.  I 
was  beside  myself , and  am  so  still." 

When  he  comes  to  dwell  on  the  trials,  sufferings, 
and  triumphs  of  New  England  in  the  Revolution, 
grave  judges  and  divines  turn  aside  their  faces  to 
conceal  their  emotions.  Up  in  a corner  of  the  gal- 
lery sits  a company  of  Massachusetts  men,  who, 
mindful  of  the  odds  against  their  champion,  have 
followed  him  with  bated  breath.  As  he  proceeds 
they  breathe  more  easily,  and  when  he  comes  to  de- 
liver that  magnificent  encomium  upon  Massachusetts, 
their  overwrought  feelings  give  way,  and  they  shed 
tears  like  girls.  His  argument  in  defence  of  the 
Constitution  is  followed  with  the  deepest  attention 
by  the  most  thoughtless,  and  the  exultant  rush  of 
feeling  with  which  he  goes  through  that  glorious 
peroration  banishes  the  fear  we  have  indulged  that 
so  lofty  a flight  might  meet  with  an  Icarus-like  fall. 

The  influence  of  this  speech  was  not  confined  to 
the  halls  of  Congress.  The  newspapers  spread  it 
broadcast  before  the  people ; immense  editions  in 
pamphlet  form  were  sold.  It  rendered  innocuous 
the  doctrine  of  Nullification,  and  thirty  years  later  it 
sent  millions  of  freemen  to  the  embattled  field  in 
defence  of  the  Constitution  it  defended.  As  the 
venerable  Chancellor  Kent  admirably  said : “Con- 

stitutional law,  by  means  of  those  Senatorial  discus- 

* George  Ticknor. 


I 12  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

sions,  and  the  master  genius  that  guided  them,  was 
rescued  from  the  archives  of  our  tribunals  and  the 
libraries  of  our  lawyers,  and  placed  under  the  eye, 
and  submitted  to  the  judgment,  of  the  American  peo- 
ple. Their  verdict  is  with  us,  and  from  it  there  lies 
no  appeal.” 

One  of  those  who  read  this  speech  had  the  power, 
and  very  soon  the  opportunity,  to  put  its  precepts 
into  practice.  That  man  was  Andrew  Jackson, 
President  of  the  United  States.  A native  of  South 
Carolina,  the  Nullifiers  had  counted  on  him  as  an 
ally,  but,  as  the  sequel  proved,  every  pulse  in  the 
old  soldier’s  frame  beat  in  sympathy  with  the  na- 
tional idea. 

On  November  19,  1832,  South  Carolina,  by  her 
Convention,  legally  called,  adopted  her  famous 
“ Nullification  Ordinance,”  which  was  promptly  met 
by  President  Jackson’s  equally  famous  message,  in 
which  he  declared  : 

“I  consider  the  power  to  annul  a Into  of  the  United 
States,  assumed  by  one  State , incompatible  with  the  ex- 
istence of  the  Union , contradicted  expressly  by  the  letter 
of  the  Constitution,  unauthorised  by  its  spirit,  inconsist- 
ent with  every  principle  upon  which  it  was  founded,  and 
destructive  of  the  great  object  for  which  it  was  formed." 

This  message  he  followed  up  by  sending  General 
Scott  to  take  command  in  Charleston,  dispatching 
two  men-of-war  to  Charleston  harbor,  stationing 
United  States  troops  within  striking  distance  of  the 
rebellious  State,  and  by  threatening  privately  to 
hang  the  leading  conspirators  higher  than  Haman 
unless  they  desisted  from  their  treasonable  practices. 


THE  BA  TTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS. 


”3 


Meantime  the  North  was  becoming  aroused,  and 
Legislature  after  Legislature  passed  resolutions  de- 
nouncing the  acts  of  South  Carolina  as  unwarranted 
and  treasonable.  Some  modifications  in  the  tariff 
law,  of  which  that  State  greatly  complained,  and 
other  concessions  were  made,  and  South  Carolina 
receded  from  her  position. 

Six  years  later  another  of  the  great  debates  which 
have  made  the  American  Capitol  historic  was  be- 
gun. Ostensibly,  this  contest  was  over  the  Right  of 
Petition,  but,  as  with  the  others,  slavery  was  the  real 
question  at  issue.  The  champion  on  this  occasion 
was  the  venerable  ex-President,  John  Quincy  Adams. 
On  retiring  from  the  Presidency,  in  March,  1829,  Mr. 
Adams  returned  to  the  family  homestead  at  Quincy, 
Massachusetts,  which,  from  that  time,  became  his 
residence.  For  a year  he  remained  in  retirement. 
But  in  1830  his  neighbors  of  the  Twelfth  Congres- 
sional District,  seeing  him  idle,  began  to  inquire 
among  themselves  if  he  could  not  be  induced  to 
represent  them  in  Congress.  Approached  on  the 
subject,  Mr.  Adams  replied  that  in  his  opinion  no 
man,  however  exalted  his  position,  could  be  dis- 
honored by  accepting  an  office  bestowed  on  him  by 
the  people;  he  was  therefore  returned  to  Congress 
from  that  district,  and  took  his  seat  in  the  Twenty- 
Second  Congress  (December,  1831),  the  first  ex- 
Presidcnt  who  had  ever  appeared  as  a member  of 
that  body.  He  was  sixty-seven  years  old — at  an 
age  when  most  men  seek  retirement  from  the  toils 
of  public  life, — yet  for  eighteen  years  he  continued  in 
the  House  a leader  of  the  Northern  wing,  and  by 


1 14  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

reason  of  his  eloquence,  skill  in  statesmanship,  and 
former  exalted  position,  respected  by  friend  and  foe 
alike. 

Mr.  Adams  began  his  famous  contest  in  favor  of 
the  right  of  petition,  the  second  week  after  entering 
Congress,  by  presenting  fifteen  petitions  from  mem- 
bers of  the  Society  of  Friends  in  Pennsylvania  pray- 
ing for  the  abolition  of  slavery  and  the  slave  trade 
in  the  District  of  Columbia.  He  continued  to  pre- 
sent similar  petitions,  until  at  last,  in  February,  1836, 
Southern  members  declared  that  no  more  should  be 
received,  and  a committee  was  appointed  by  the 
House  to  take  into  consideration  the  disposition  of 
petitions  concerning  slavery  and  the  slave  trade. 
This  committee  reported  three  resolutions — first, 
that  Congress  had  no  power  to  interfere  with  slavery 
in  any  State  ; second,  that  Congress  ought  not  to 
interfere  with  it  in  the  District  of  Columbia  ; and 
third,  that  because  of  the  offensive  and  dangerous 
character  of  the  subject,  “ all  petitions,  memorials, 
resolutions,  proposals,  or  papers  relating  in  any  way 
to  the  subject  of  slavery  or  the  abolition  of  slavery, 
shall,  without  being  printed  or  referred,  be  laid  upon 
the  table,  and  that  no  further  action  whatever  shall 
be  taken  thereon.” 

On  these  resolutions  a bitter  and  stormy  debate 
ensued.  Mr.  Adams,  who  had  usually  contented 
himself  with  presenting  the  petitions  without  advo- 
cating them,  earnestly  opposed  the  resolutions. 
When  the  first  came  up  he  remarked  that  if  the 
House  would  give  him  five  minutes  he  would  prove 
it  untrue,  but  his  voice  was  drowned  in  hisses  and 


THE  BATTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS.  I I 5 

cries  of  “ Order,  order ! ” The  resolution  then  passed 
by  a large  majority.  When  his  name  was  called  on 
the  last  resolution  he  refused  to  vote,  but  sent  to 
the  Speaker  this  declaration,  which  he  demanded 
should  be  put  on  the  Journal  of  the'House:  “ I hold 
the  resolution  to  be  a direct  violation  of  the  Consti- 
tution of  the  United  States,*  of  the  rules  of  the 
House,  and  of  the  rights  of  my  constituents.”  This 
declaration  would  have  convicted  the  House  of  un- 
constitutional and  tyrannical  acts,  and  of  course 
met  with  angry  reprobation  and  denial,  a result 
doubtless  expected  by  its  author,  but  it  served  to  call 
the  attention  of  the  country  to  the  fact  that  free- 
dom of  speech  was  being  stifled  in  the  House,  and 
that  measures  were  being  passed  by  the  sheer  power 
of  the  majority  without  debate  or  argument  or  re- 
gard for  Constitutional  right.  From  this  hour  the 
“ old  man  eloquent  ” stood  before  the  country  as  the 
champion  of  the  right  of  the  humblest  to  petition 
Congress  for  redress  of  grievance,  and  as  the  avowed 
enemy  of  the  slave  power.  It  was  in  vain  that  the 
jeers,  threats,  and  insults  of  the  majority  were  hurled 
at  him,  that  threats  of  physical  violence  and  even 
of  assassination  were  openly  made.  A fragment  of 
Plymouth  Rock  set  upon  the  floor  of  the  House  could 
not  have  stood  more  sturdily  or  more  unyielding. 

In  his  powers  of  body  and  mind  Adams  alone  was 
stronger  than  the  host  of  his  adversaries.  His  in- 

* Referring  to  Article  I.  of  Amendments  to  the  Constitution,  which 
prohibits  Congress  from  abridging  “ the  right  of  the  people  peace- 
ably to  assemble  and  to  petition  the  Government  for  a redress  of 
grievances  ” 


Il6  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

dustrv,  his  powers  of  keen  analysis,  fierce  invective, 
sarcasm,  knowledge  of  parliamentary  usage,  and 
almost  intuitive  ability  to  fathom  the  motives  of  his 
enemy  and  divine  his  probable  mode  of  attack,  gave 
him  an  immense  advantage  and  at  last  crowned  him 
victor. 

Some  instances  of  the  display  of  these  qualities 
may  be  cited.  On  January  6,  1837,  he  presented  the 
petition  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  women  on  the 
same  subject — the  abolition  of  slavery  in  the  District 
of  Columbia.  The  opposition  at  once  sprang  to 
arms.  Mr.  Glascock  of  Georgia  objected  to  receiv- 
ing the  petition  ; Mr  Parks  moved  that  the  prelim- 
inary motion  on  the  reception  of  the  petition  belaid 
on  the  table,  which  was  carried.  Mr.  Adams  then 
rose,  and  gave  notice  that  he  proposed  to  call  up 
that  motion  every  day  as  long  as  he  should  be  per- 
mitted to  do  so  by  the  House.  He  should  not  con- 
sider his  duty  accomplished  so  long  as  the  petition 
was  not  received,  and  the  House  had  not  decided 
to  receive  it.  Mr.  Pinckney,  rising  to  a question  of 
order,  inquired  if  there  was  now  any  question  before 
the  House.  The  Speaker  (James  K.  Polk,  later  Presi- 
dent) remarked  that  the  gentleman  from  Massachu- 
setts was  giving  notice  of  a motion  hereafter  to  be 
made,  and  that  debate  upon  it  was  not  in  order. 
Mr.  Adams  said  so  long  as  freedom  of  speech  was 
allowed  him  there  he  would  call  that  question  up 
until  it  was  decided.  He  was  promptly  called  to 
order.  He  then  said  he  had  the  honor  of  presenting 
to  the  House  the  petition  of  two  hundred  and  twenty- 
eight  women,  wives  and  daughters  of  his  immediate 


THE  BATTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS. 


II 7 


constituents,  and  as  part  of  the  speech  he  intended 
to  make  he  would  read  the  petition, — it  was  not  long 
and  would  not  consume  much  time.  Glascock 
objected  to  the  reception  of  any  petition.  Adams 
calmly  proceeded  to  read,  that,  “ Whereas  the  petit- 
ioners, inhabitants  of  South  Weymouth  in  the  State 
of  Massachusetts,  impressed  with  the  sinfulness  of 
slavery,  and  keenly  aggrieved  by  its  existence  in  a 
part  of  our  country  over  which  Congress  ” Pinck- 

ney here  arose  to  a question  of  order.  Had  the 
gentleman  from  Massachusetts  a right  under  the 
rule  to  read  the  petition  ? The  Speaker  ruled  that 
he  had  a right  to  make  a statement  of  the  contents 
of  the  petition.  Pinckney  desired  the  decision  of 
the  Chair  as  to  whether  a gentleman  had  a right  to 
read  a petition.  Adams  said  he  was  reading  the 
petition  as  a part  of  his  speech,  and  took  this  to  be 
the  privilege  of  a member  of  the  House.  It  was 
a privilege  he  should  exercise  until  deprived  of  it  by 
some  positive  act  of  the  House.  The  Speaker 
ruled  that  the  gentleman  had  a right  to  make  a 
brief  statement  of  the  contents  of  the  petition. 
The  following  colloquy  then  ensued. 

Mr.  Adams:  “At  the  time  my  friend  from  South 
Carolina ” 

The  Speaker:  “The  gentleman  must  proceed  to 

state  the  contents  of  the  petition.” 

Mr.  Adams:  “ I am  doing  so,  sir.” 

The  Speaker:  “ Not  in  the  opinion  of  the  Chair.” 
Mr.  Adams : “ I was  at  this  point  of  the  pe- 
tition, ‘keenly  aggrieved  by  its  existence  in  a 
part  of  our  country  over  which  Congress  possesses 


1 18 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


exclusive  jurisdiction,  in  all  cases  whatsoever, 
[cries  of  “ Order,  order  ! ”]  do  most  earnestly  pe- 
tition your  honorable  body,  [Mr.  Chambers  of  Ken- 
tucky here  rose  to  a point  of  order]  immediately 
to  abolish  slavery  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  [Mr. 
Chambers  reiterated  his  call  to  order,  and  the 
Speaker  directed  Mr.  Adams  to  take  his  seat,  but 
the  latter  continued  reading  with  the  utmost  rapid- 
ity and  in  a loud  voice]  and  to  declare  every  human 
being  free  who  sets  foot  upon  its  soil.’  ” 

The  House  was  now  in  an  uproar.  A dozen  mem- 
bers were  crying  “Order!  ’’at  once,  and  as  many 
more  were  on  their  feet  seeking  to  catch  the  Speak- 
er’s eye.  That  gentleman,  somewhat  confused  by  the 
hubbub,  decided  that  a member  could  not  be  allowed 
to  read  a petition.  Mr.  Adams,  nowise  dismayed 
by  the  tempest  raging  around  him  and  the  angry 
glances  thrown  at  him,  took  the  floor  and  appealed 
from  the  decision  of  the  Chair,  “which  deprived  a 
member  of  the  privilege  of  reading  what  he  chose.” 

“Such  a decision,”  said  he,  “is  an  unheard  of  thing  in 
legislative  halls.  If  the  usual  practice  is  to  be  reversed, 
let  the  decision  stand  upon  record,  and  let  it  appear  how 
entirely  freedom  of  speech  is  suppressed  in  this  House. 
If  the  reading  of  a paper  is  to  be  suppressed  in  my  per- 
son, so  help  me  God  ! I will  only  consent  to  it  as  a matter 
of  record.” 

He  then  finished  reading  the  petition  as  follows: 

“ ‘Your  petitioners  respectfully  announce  their  inten- 
tion to  present  the  same  petition  yearly  before  your  hon- 
orable body,  that  it  might  at  least  be  a memorial  in  the 


THE  BATTLES  OE  THE  GIANTS.  1I9 

holy  cause  of  human  freedom  that  they  had  done  what 
they  could.’  ” 

He  had  gained  his  point ; the  petition  was  accepted 
and  laid  upon  the  table. 

Soon  after  Mr.  Adams  received  another  petition, 
purporting  to  come  from  certain  slaves  in  \ irginia, 
praying  that  slavery  might  not  be  abolished.  He 
saw  at  once  that  it  was  written  in  irony,  or  perhaps 
to  prove  whether  he  would  present  any  petition 
offered  him,  and  determined  to  turn  it  to  the  discom- 
fiture of  the  opposition.  On  the  7th  of  February, 
1837,  therefore,  after  reading  nearly  two  hundred 
“ abolition  ” petitions,  he  packed  up  his  papers,  and 
was  about  resuming  his  seat,  when  his  eye  fell  upon 
a paper,  which  he  hastily  took  up,  glanced  over,  and 
then  exclaimed  in  his  shrill,  high-pitched  voice  : 

“ Mr.  Speaker,  I have  in  my  possession  a petition  of  a 
somewhat  extraordinary  character,  and  I wish  to  inquire 
of  the  Chair  if  it  be  in  order  to  present  it.” 

“ If  the  gentleman  will  inform  the  Chair  what  the  char- 
acter of  the  petition  is  it  will  probably  be  able  to  decide 
the  matter,”  replied  the  Speaker. 

“ Sir,”  said  Mr.  Adams,  “ the  petition  is  signed  by 
eleven  slaves  of  the  town  of  Fredericksburg,  County  of 
Culpeper,  State  of  Virginia.  It  is  one  of  those  peti- 
tions which,  it  has  occurred  to  me,  are  not  what  they 
purport  to  be.  It  is  signed  partly  by  persons  who  can- 
not write,  by  making  their  mark,  and  partly  by  persons 
whose  handwriting  shows  that  they  have  received  the 
education  of  slaves.  The  petition  declares  itself  to  be 
from  slaves,  and  I am  requested  to  present  it.  I will 
send  it  to  the  Chair.” 


120 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


The  Speaker  was  taken  by  surprise;  he  hesitated, 
hitched  his  chair  forward  as  his  custom  was  when 
disconcerted,  and  said  that  the  matter  was  so  novel 
and  unprecedented  that  he  would  have  to  take  time 
to  consider  it  ; meanwhile  he  would  refer  it  to  the 
House.  At  this  the  members,  who  had  been  pay- 
ing no  attention  to  the  colloquy,  became  interested, 
and  Representative  Lewis  of  Alabama  inquired  ex- 
citedly what  the  petition  was.  The  Speaker  in- 
formed him.  The  simple  words  threw  the  House 
into  a paroxysm  of  rage.  “ Treason,  treason  ! ” re- 
sounded through  the  hall,  mingled  with  opprobrious 
epithets,  and  cries  of  “ Put  him  out,”  “ put  him 
out ! Do  not  let  him  disgrace  the  House  longer  ! ” 

A resolution  that  the  offender  “ be  taken  to  the 
bar  of  the  House  and  censured  by  the  Speaker 
thereof,”  was  offered  and  lost.  The  idea  of  drag- 
ging the  venerable  ex-President  as  a culprit  to  the 
bar  of  the  House  to  be  censured  by  its  youthful 
Speaker,  was  repugnant  to  the  most  bitter  of  his  op- 
ponents. At  last,  after  many  resolutions  had  been 
offered,  Mr.  Adams  gained  a hearing,  and  told  the 
excited  statesmen  that  the  petitioners  prayed  that 
slavery  should  not  be  abolished,  then  looking  into 
their  crest-fallen  faces,  he  proceeded  to  define  and 
defend  his  position  in  regard  to  presenting  petitions. 

“Sir,”  said  he,  “it  is  well  known  that  from  the  time  I 
entered  this  House  down  to  the  present  day  I have  felt 
it  a sacred  duty  to  present  any  petition  couched  in  re- 
spectful language  from  any  citizen  of  the  United  States, 
be  its  object  what  it  may,  be  the  prayer  of  it  that  in 
which  I could  concur,  or  that  to  which  I was  utterly  op- 


THE  BA  TTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS. 


121 


posed.  It  is  for  the  sacred  right  of  petition  that  I have 
adopted  this  course.  . . . Where  is  your  law  which 

says  that  the  mean,  and  low,  and  degraded  shall  be  de- 
prived of  the  right  of  petition  ? Where  in  the  land  of 
freedom  was  the  right  of  petition  ever  placed  on  the  ex- 
clusive basis  of  morality  and  virtue  ? Petition  is  sup- 
plication it  is  entreaty — it  is  prayer,  and  where  is  the 
degree  of  vice  or  immorality  which  shall  deprive  the 
citizen  of  the  right  to  supplicate  for  a boon,  or  to  pray 
for  mercy  ? Where  is  such  a law  to  be  found  ? It  does 
not  belong  to  the  most  abject  despotism.  There  is  no 
absolute  monarch  on  earth  who  is  not  compelled  by  the 
constitution  of  his  country  to  receive  the  petitions  of 
his  people,  whosoever  they  may  be.  This  is  the  law 
even  of  despotism,  and  what  does  your  law  say  ? Does 
it  say  that  before  presenting  a petition  you  shall  look  at 
it  and  see  whether  it  comes  from  the  virtuous  and  the 
great  and  mighty  ? No,  sir  ; it  says  no  such  thing. 
The  right  belongs  to  all.  ...  But  possibly  when  color 
comes  into  the  question  there  may  be  other  considera- 
tions. It  is  possible  that  this  House,  which  seems  to 
consider  it  so  great  a crime  to  attempt  to  offer  a petition 
from  slaves,  may,  for  aught  I know,  say  that  freemen, 
if  not  of  the  carnation,  shall  be  deprived  of  the  right  of 
petition  in  the  sense  of  the  House.” 

The  orator  did  not  win  his  case  at  this  time,  but 
four  years  later,  December  3,  1844,  from  his  seat  in 
the  House  he  saw  the  odious  gag  law  defeated  by  a 
vote  of  one  hundred  and  eight  against  eighty,  and 
the  right  of  petition  triumphantly  vindicated.  Not- 
withstanding, the  injustice  done  him  in  these  debates 
greatly  aided  his  cause,  for  the  violent  and  overbear- 
ing demeanor  of  Southern  statesmen  disgusted  and 


122 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


alarmed  just  and  moderate  men  of  all  parties.  There 
were  many  reasons  why  slaveholders  should  depre- 
cate any  interference  with  their  peculiar  institution, 
and  there  were  many  good  men  who  were  not  slave- 
holders, but  who  sympathized  with  them,  seeing  in 
the  social  and  economic  relation  of  the  Southern 
whites  to  the  negro,  in  the  horrors  of  a possible 
slave  insurrection,  and  the  impossibility  of  devis- 
ing any  measures  of  emancipation  that  should  do 
justice  to  both  master  and  slave  and  prevent  the 
two  races  from  coming  into  constant  collision,  insu- 
perable difficulties  to  the  abolition  of  slavery. 

Another  instance  of  the  power  and  influence  of 
this  master-mind  may  be  cited.  At  the  organization 
of  the  Twenty-Sixth  Congress,  in  December,  1839, 
the  Whigs  thought  themselves  strong  enough  to  en- 
ter into  a contest  for  the  Speakership  of  the  House. 
During  this  contest  an  exceedingly  striking  and  dra- 
matic scene  occurred,  honorable  alike  to  Mr.  Adams 
and  to  members  of  all  parties. 

There  were  five  Whig  members  from  New  Jersey, 
whose  election  was  nominally  contested,  but  whose 
votes  must  be  added  to  the  roll  unless  the  Whigs 
were  to  lose  control  of  the  House.  In  organizing  a 
new  House  the  first  step  is  for  the  clerk  to  call  the 
roll  of  members.  On  December  2d,  the  members- 
elect  being  present,  the  clerk,  Hugh  H.  Garland, 
proceeded  to  perform  this  duty’.  The  roll-call  by 
States  went  monotonously  on,  every  member  wait- 
ing breathlessly  to  see  what  was  to  be  done  with 
the  contesting  members.  “New  Jersey,”  at  length 
called  Mr.  Garland,  and  added  : “The  clerk  has  to 


THE  BATTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS.  1 23 

say  that  there  being  five  contested  names  from  this 
State  he  shall  pass  them  over,  not  taking  the  respon- 
sibility of  deciding  whether  they  are  elected  or  not.” 
Immediately  the  Whig  members  were  on  their  feet 
protesting  against  this  high-handed  action  of  the  clerk. 
Resolutions  were  offered  which  the  clerk  refused  to 
put,  and  he  steadfastly  declined  to  read  the  con- 
tested names.  The  puzzled  members,  without  a 
presiding  officer  and  without  organization,  were  at 
their  wits’  end,  not  knowing  how  to  compel  the  pre- 
sumptuous official  to  perform  his  duty.  For  three 
days  the  deadlock  continued  ; at  last,  on  the  fourth 
day,  the  master-spirit  appeared,  and  with  a few  bold 
strokes  extricated  the  House  from  its  dilemma. 

Mr.  Adams  during  the  three  days  had  been  busily 
engaged  at  his  desk  seemingly  oblivious  of  the  con- 
flict. He  had  come  now  to  advanced  age.  His  hair 
was  white  as  snow  ; his  right  arm,  partly  paralyzed, 
required  a rest  in  writing ; his  once  resonant  voice, 
when  high-pitched  in  debate,  was  somewhat  cracked  ; 
it  was  a burden  for  him  to  rise,  but  his  eye  as  it 
rested  upon  the  clerk  when  he  began  the  roll-call  on 
the  fourth  morning  was  as  bright  and  piercing  as 
ever.  “ Massachusetts,”  said  the  clerk,  and  those 
near  Mr.  Adams  saw  that  he  was  preparing  to  speak. 
His  hands  were  clasped  in  front  of  his  desk,  where 
he  always  placed  them  to  aid  him  in  rising,  and  his 
keen  eye  was  fixed  upon  the  clerk.  “ New  Jersey,” 
said  the  latter,  “ and  the  clerk  has  to  repeat  ” but  Mr. 
Adams  is  upon  the  floor.  “ I rise  to  interrupt  the 
clerk,  he  says.  “ Silence,  silence  ! Hear  him,  hear 
him  ! Hear  John  Quincy  Adams!  ” is  heard  from  all 


124 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


parts  of  the  chamber.  In  an  instant  profound  silence 
reigns,  and  every  eye  is  bent  upon  the  venerable 
orator.  He  pauses  a moment,  casts  a withering  look 
upon  the  offending  official,  and  turns  to  address  the 
House. 

“ It  was  not  my  intention  to  take  any  part  in  these  ex- 
traordinary proceedings.  I had  hoped  this  House  would 
succeed  in  organizing  itself  ; that  a Speaker  and  clerk 
would  be  elected,  and  that  the  ordinary  business  of 
legislation  would  proceed.  This  is  not  the  time  nor 
place  to  discuss  the  merits  of  conflicting  claimants  from 
New  Jersey.  That  subject  belongs  to  the  House  of 
Representatives,  which,  by  the  Constitution,  is  made  the 
ultimate  arbiter  of  the  qualifications  of  its  members. 
But  what  a spectacle  we  here  present  ! We  degrade  and 
disgrace  our  constituents  and  the  country.  We  do  not 
and  cannot  organize,  and  why  ? Because  the  clerk  of 
this  House — the  mere  clerk  whom  we  create,  whom  we 
employ,  and  whose  existence  depends  upon  our  will — 
usurps  the  throne  and  sets  us,  the  Representatives,  the 
vicegerents  of  the  whole  American  people,  at  defiance, 
and  holds  us  in  contempt.  And  what  is  this  clerk  of 
yours  ? Is  he  to  suspend  by  his  mere  negative  the  func- 
tions of  government,  and  put  an  end  to  Congress  ? He 
refuses  to  call  the  roll.  It  is  in  your  power  to  compel 
him  to  call  it  if  he  will  not  do  it  voluntarily.” 

A voice  : “ The  clerk  will  resign  rather  than  call 

the  State  of  New  Jersey.” 

“Well,  sir,  let  him  resign,  and  we  may  possibly  discover 
some  way  by  which  we  can  get  along  without  the  aid  of 
his  all-powerful  talent  and  genius.  If  we  cannot  organ- 
ize in  any  other  way,  if  this  clerk  of  yours  will  not  con- 


THE  BATTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS.  125 

sent  to  our  discharging  the  trust  confided  to  us  by  our 
constituents,  then  let  us  imitate  the  example  of  the  Vir- 
ginia House  of  Burgesses,  which,  when  the  colonial  Gov- 
ernor Dinwiddie  ordered  it  to  disperse,  refused  to  obey 
the  imperious  and  insulting  mandate,  and  like  men ” 

Here  the  orator  was  interrupted  by  a burst  of  ap- 
plause. All  knew  the  story  of  the  old  Raleigh 
tavern  and  the  Apollo  ball-room. 

Mr.  Adams  waited  until  the  applause  had  died 
away,  and  then  offered  a resolution  “ ordering  the 
clerk  to  call  the  members  from  New  Jersey  posses- 
sing the  credentials  from  the  Governor  of  that 
State.”  “ Who  will  put  the  question  ? ” a dozen 
voices  asked,  for  this  has  been  the  difficulty  through- 
out. “ I intend  to  put  it  myself.”  replied  Mr. 
Adams,  with  dignity.  His  proposition  was  assented 
to  with  enthusiasm.  • Mr.  Richard  Barnwell  Rhett 
of  South  Carolina,  from  his  pedestal  on  top  of  a 
desk,  moved  “that  the  Honorable  John  Quincy 
Adams  take  the  chair  of  Speaker  of  the  House,  and 
officiate  as  presiding  officer  till  the  House  be  or- 
ganized by  the  election  of  its  constitutional  officers.” 
The  motion,  put  by  himself,  was  enthusiastically 
carried,  and  Mr.  Rhett  and  Mr.  Williams  were  ap- 
pointed a committee  to  conduct  him  to  the  chair. 
He  had  now  a most  difficult  and  delicate  role  to 
play,  for  the  parties  were  very  evenly  balanced,  and 
in  the  eleven  days  of  balloting  for  a Speaker  that 
ensued,  his  patience,  wisdom,  and  judgment  were 
severely  tested.  The  contest  at  length  ended  in  the 
triumph  of  the  Whigs,  Mr.  R.  M.  T.  Hunter  of 
Virginia  being  elected  Speaker. 


126 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON \ 


Eight  years  later,  on  a raw  February  morning,  the 
House  witnessed  a very  different  scene.  Mr.  Adams, 
now  eighty-one  years  of  age,  arose  with  a paper  in 
his  hand  to  address  the  Speaker,  but  was  seen  to 
totter  and  fall  into  the  arms  of  his  neighbor,  Mr. 
Fiskc  of  Ohio.  A cry  of  alarm,  “ Stop  ! stop!  look 
to  Mr.  Adams,”  rang  through  the  chamber.  He 
had  received  the  second  and  fatal  stroke  of  paralysis. 
Mr.  Winthrop,  the  Speaker,  at  once  adjourned  the 
House,  and  the  sufferer  was  carried  to  a sofa  in  the 
rotunda,  and  later  into  the  Speaker’s  room,  where 
Mrs.  Adams  and  other  members  of  his  family 
joined  him.  In  about  an  hour  he  recovered  sufficient 
consciousness  to  murmur:  “This  is  the  last  of 

earth  ; I am  content,”  and  sank  into  a comatose 
state  from  which  he  never  rallied.  Like  a faithful 
soldier  he  had  fallen  at  his  post. 

There  was  an  imposing  funeral  in  Washington, 
and  a Congressional  Committee  of  one  from  each 
State  was  appointed  to  accompany  the  remains  to 
Boston.  There  they  lay  in  state  in  Faneuil  Hall 
while  due  honors  were  paid,  and  were  then  removed 
to  Quincy  for  burial. 

Many  more  of  these  exciting  contests  occurred  in 
the  Capitol,  but  we  have  described  enough  to  define 
their  character  and  show  the  nature  of  their  results. 
As  the  half  century  approached,  new  men  appeared 
upon  the  scene,  while  the  old  warriors  dropped  from 
the  lists.  Early  in  the  half-century  year  Calhoun 
left  the  Senate  one  day  never  to  return.  He  too 
died  in  harness  (March  31,  1850),  and  his  obsequies 
were  celebrated  in  a manner  befitting  his  rank  and 


THE  BA  TTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS. 


127 


public  services.  He  lies  buried  in  St.  Phillip’s  church- 
yard in  Charleston.  Hayne  died  in  1840,  in  the 
flower  of  youth.  His  grave  is  also  in  Charleston,  but 
in  St.  Michaels’  churchyard.  Webster  and  Clay  sur- 
vived until  1852,  dying  within  three  months  of  each 
other,  but  they  were  at  that  time  setting  rather  than 
rising  suns.  Of  the  young  men  who  crowded  for- 
ward, eager  to  take  up  their  mantles,  there  was  one, 
who  is  ranked  by  historians  as,  next  to  Washington, 
the  greatest  American — Abraham  Lincoln.  Lincoln 
entered  Congress  in  1846.  Charles  Sumner  and 
William  H.  Seward,  Stephen  A.  Douglas,  Tom  Cor- 
win, Jefferson  Davis,  Thomas  F.  Marshall,  John 
C.  Breckenridge,  Alexander  H.  Stephens,  Robert 
Toombs,  and  many  others  appear  prominently  in 
the  Congressional  reports  of  those  days. 

As  years  flew  on,  however,  the  cloud  of  civil  war 
rolled  up  mote  portentous  on  the  horizon.  The 
course  of  events  tended  to  a crisis.  Those  events 
are  too  familiar  to  be  dwelt  on  here  at  length. 
Henry  Clay’s  “Compromise”  of  1850,  which  de- 
ferred the  civil  war  ten  years  ; the  fierce  contests 
over  the  admission  of  Kansas,  the  battles  waged  for 
possession  of  that  State  between  pro-slavery  men 
and  free-soilers,  the  birth  of  the  Republican  party  in 
1854,  the  Lincoln-Douglas  debates,  the  descent  of 
John  Brown  on  Virginia  in  1859,  and  his  speedy 
execution;  the  election  as  President,  in  i860,  of 
Abraham  Lincoln  by  the  Republican  party  on  an 
anti-slavery  platform,  are  events  familiar  to  all,  and 
formed  the  successive  steps  towards  the  irrepressible 
conflict. 


128  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

But  before  turning  our  attention  to  the  period  of 
the  war,  let  us  consider  what  material  progress  the 
city  has  made  during  these  years  of  political  convul- 
sion. Slowly  but  steadily  she  has  been  growing  in 
wealth  and  population.  Down  to  the  outbreak  of 
the  civil  war,  the  spectre  of  a removal  of  the  Capitol 
was  ever  present  to  depress  values  and  frighten  in- 
vestors. Congress  for  years  did  little  for  the  city. 
Yet  decade  by  decade  the  census  reports  placed 
something  to  her  credit.  In  1810  her  population 
had  risen  to  8,208;  in  1820  it  was  13,247;  in  1830, 
18,826;  in  1840,  23,364;  in  1850,  40,001;  in  i860, 
61,122.  But  the  houses  were,  as  a rule,  built  of 
wood,  and  were  destitute  of  architectural  preten- 
sions ; the  wide  avenues  and  walks  were  many  of 
them  unpaved  and  illy  kept  ; the  canal,  known  as  the 
Tiber,  was  open  and  offensive  ; there  were  few 
squares  or  shades,  or  places  of  public  resort ; indeed 
the  capital  city  then  presented  much  the  appear- 
ance of  an  over-grown  village. 

During  this  time  also  Presidents  of  varying  merit 
had  succeeded  one  another  at  the  White  House. 
Andrew  Jackson,  after  ruling  eight  years,  had  been 
succeeded  in  1837  by  his  Vice-President,  Martin  Van 
Buren;  he  in  1841  by  William  H.  Harrison,  the  can- 
didate of  the  young  and  aggressive  Whig  party,  who 
survived  but  a month,  and  was  succeeded  by  his 
Vice-President,  John  Tyler.  In  1844  James  K.  Polk, 
a Democrat,  was  elected,  but  in  the  contest  of  1848 
the  Whigs  again  elected  their  candidate,  General 
Zachary  Taylor,  who  had  won  bright  laurels  in  the 
Mexican  war.  General  Taylor  died  in  1850,  and 


THE  BATTLES  OF  THE  GIANTS.  I 29 

was  succeeded  by  the  Vice-Presdent,  Millard  Fill- 
more. In  1852  Franklin  Pierce,  a Democrat,  was 
elected,  and  in  1856  James  Buchanan  of  the  same 
party.  The  College  of  i860  chose  Abraham  Lincoln, 
as  we  have  seen,  and  put  an  end  to  Democratic 
supremacy  for  twenty-four  years. 

One  event  of  this  later  period  should  be  noticed 
at  length — the  laying  of  the  corner-stone  of  the  south 
extension  of  the  Capitol,  which  occurred  on  J uly  4, 
1851.  Congress  had  found  that  its  chambers  were  too 
small  for  its  increasing  numbers,  and  decided  to 
construct  a north  and  a south  extension  in 
which  it  might  be  better  accommodated.  The  com- 
mission was  given  to  Robert  U.  Walker,  who  had 
designed  Girard  College  and  other  public  buildings, 
and  in  the  spring  of  1851  the  corner-stone  of  the 
south  extension  was  ready  to  be  laid.  Millard  Fill- 
more was  President.  The  Fourth  of  July,  the  sev- 
enty-sixth anniversary  of  our  independence,  was 
selected  for  the  laying  of  the  corner-stone.  The 
day  and  the  event  were  made  the  occasion  of  impos- 
ing ceremonies.  At  an  early  hour  the  extensive 
grounds  of  the  Capitol  were  packed  to  their  utmost 
capacity.  Ladies  in  gay  costumes,  military  com- 
panies in  uniform,  civic  societies,  Masonic  and  other 
fraternities  in  regalia,  added  to  the  brilliancy  of  the 
scene.  Upon  a platform  on  the  left  portico  of  the 
eastern  front  of  the  Capitol  was  gathered  a distin- 
guished company — the  President  of  the  U nited  States, 
heads  of  departments,  foreign  ministers,  governors 
of  States, — conspicuous  among  all  the  massive  form 
of  Daniel  Webster,  then  Secretary  of  State,  and  who 


13° 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


had  been  chosen  orator  of  the  day.  Major  B.  B. 
French,  Grand  Master  of  the  Order  of  Free  and 
Accepted  Masons,  first  performed  the  initial  cere- 
monies, and  President  Fillmore  then  laid  the  corner- 
stone according  to  Masonic  rites,  as  Washington 
had  laid  the  original  corner-stone  fifty-eight  years 
before.  Mr.  Webster,  but  a year  distant  from  his 
death-bed  and  in  feeble  health,  delivered  an  oration 
in  which  the  fire  of  earlier  days  glowed  with  almost 
its  accustomed  brilliancy.  These  were  its  opening 
words : 

“ Fellow-Citizens  : — I greet  you  well ; I give  you  joy 
on  the  return  of  this  anniversary  ; and  I felicitate  you 
also  on  the  more  particular  purpose  of  which  this  ever 
memorable  day  has  been  chosen  to  witness  the  fulfil- 
ment. Hail,  all  hail  ! I see  before  and  around  me  a 
mass  of  faces  glowing  with  cheerfulness  and  patriotic 
pride.  I see  thousands  of  eyes  turned  toward  other  eyes 
all  sparkling  with  gratification  and  delight.  This  is  the 
New  World.  This  is  America.  This  is  Washington, 
and  this  the  Capitol  of  the  United  States.  And  where 
else  among  the  nations  can  the  seat  of  government  be 
surrounded  on  any  day  of  any  year  by  those  who  have 
more  reason  to  rejoice  in  the  blessings  which  they  pos- 
sess ? Nowhere,  fellow-citizens ; assuredly  nowhere ! 
Let  us,  then,  meet  this  rising  sun  with  joy  and  thanks- 
giving.” 

Later  in  his  speech  he  made  the  interesting  state- 
ment, that  he  had  caused  to  be  placed  under  the 
corner-stone  a paper  bearing  these  memorable 
words : 


TIIE  BATTLES  OF  TILE  GIANTS.  13  I 

“ On  the  morning  of  the  first  day  of  the  seventy-sixth 
year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United  States  of  Amer- 
ica, in  the  City  of  Washington,  being  the  4th  day  of  July, 
1851,  this  stone,  designated  as  the  corner-stone  of  the 
Extension  of  the  Capitol,  according  to  a plan  approved 
by  the  President,  in  pursuance  of  an  act  of  Congress, 
was  laid  by  Millard  Fillmore,  President  of  the  United 
States,  assisted  by  the  Grand  Master  of  the  Masonic 
Lodges,  in  the  presence  of  many  members  of  Congress  ; 
of  officers  of  the  Executive  and  Judiciary  Departments, 
National,  State,  and  District  ; of  officers  of  the  Army 
and  Navy  ; the  corporate  authorities  of  this  and  neigh- 
boring cities  ; many  associations,  civil,  military,  and 
Masonic  ; officers  of  the  Smithsonian  Institution  and 
National  Institute  ; professors  of  colleges  and  teachers 
of  schools  of  the  District  of  Columbia,  with  their  stu- 
dents and  pupils  ; and  a vast  concourse  of  people  from 
places  near  and  remote,  including  a few  surviving  gentle- 
men who  witnessed  the  laying  of  the  corner-stone  of  the 
Capitol  by  President  Washington,  on  the  18th  day  of 
September,  1793.  If,  therefore,  it  shall  be  hereafter  the 
will  of  God  that  this  structure  shall  fall  from  its  base, 
that  its  foundations  be  upturned,  and  this  deposit  brought 
to  the  eyes  of  men,  be  it  known  that  on  this  day  the 
Union  of  the  United  States  of  America  stands  firm  ; 
that  their  Constitution  still  exists  unimpaired,  and  with 
all  its  original  usefulness  and  glory,  growing  every  day 
stronger  and  stronger  in  the  affections  of  the  great  body 
of  the  American  people,  and  attracting  more  and  more 
the  admiration  of  the  world.  And  all  here  assembled, 
whether  belonging  to  public  life  or  to  private  life,  with 
hearts  devoutly  thankful  to  Almighty  God  for  the  preser- 
vation of  the  liberty  and  happiness  of  the  country,  unite 
in  sincere  and  fervent  prayers  that  this  deposit,  and  the 


I32 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


walls  and  arches,  the  domes  and  towers,  the  columns  and 
entablatures,  now  to  be  erected  over  it,  may  endure  for- 
ever ! God  save  the  United  States  of  America  ! 

Daniel  Webster, 

Secretary  of  State  of  the  United  States.” 
And  yet  the  civil  war  was  but  ten  years  distant. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

WAR. 

Abraham  Lincoln,  President-elect,  reached 
Washington  at  half-past  six  o’clock  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  23d  of  February,  1861.  Never  had  ruler 
come  to  his  capital  in  more  troublous  times.  The 
South  was  in  secession,  and  repeated  acts  of  overt 
rebellion  had  been  committed.  Beginning  in  De- 
cember, i860,  one  month  after  Lincoln’s  election, 
startling  events  had  followed  each  other  in  rapid 
succession.  South  Carolina  passed  her  Ordinance  of 
Secession,  seized  Fort  Moultrie  and  other  national 
property  in  Charleston  harbor,  and  forced  Major 
Anderson  into  Fort  Sumter,  where  he  was  now 
closely  invested  by  her  batteries.  Forts  Pulaski  and 
Jackson,  defending  Savannah,  were  seized  by  order 
of  Governor  Brown  of  Georgia.  Fort  Morgan  at 
Mobile  was  occupied  by  the  authorities  of  Alabama. 
The  steamer  Star  of  the  West,  conveying  provisions 
to  Fort  Sumter,  was  fired  upon  by  the  South  Caro- 
linians. Mississippi  passed  the  Ordinance  of  Secession 
and  seized  all  government  property  within  her  bor- 
ders. Alabama  passed  the  Ordinance  of  Secession, 
Florida  passed  the  Ordinance  of  Secession  and  seized 
all  the  forts  in  Pensacola  harbor  except  Fort  Pick- 


133 


134 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


ens.  Georgia  passed  the  Ordinance  of  Secession. 
Senators  of  Florida,  Mississippi,  and  Alabama 
resigned  their  seats  in  Congress.  Louisiana  passed 
the  Ordinance  of  Secession,  seized  revenue  cutters 
and  other  government  property,  and  her  delegation 
in  Congress,  excepting  Mr.  Bouligny,  withdrew. 
The  Congress  of  the  Confederate  States  of  America 
was  organized,  and  chose  Jefferson  Davis  President. 
A Peace  Conference  was  held  without  accomplish- 
ing any  result.  Meantime  the  government  under 
President  Buchanan  seemed  paralyzed,  and  took  no 
efficient  step  for  its  protection  and  preservation. 

President  Lincoln  himself  came  secretly,  in  a 
special  train  by  way  of  Harrisburg,  his  friends 
having  been  alarmed  by  rumors  of  a plot  to  assassi- 
nate him  on  the  road.  He  was  met  at  the  station  in 
Washington  by  the  Hon.  E.  B.  Washburne  of  Illi- 
nois, and  conveyed  in  a close  carriage  to  Willard’s 
hotel,  where  Senator  Seward,  his  future  Secretary  of 
State,  was  waiting  to  receive  him.  The  same  morn- 
ing he  held  a long  interview  with  President  Buchanan 
at  the  White  House.  Four  days  after  his  arrival,  the 
Mayor  and  Council  of  Washington,  after  first  taking 
leave  of  President  Buchanan,  called  to  pay  their 
respects  to  the  incoming  President.  His  reply  shows 
the  sentiments  with  which  in  this  hour  of  bitterness 
he  assumed  the  reins  of  government. 

“ I assure  you,  Mr.  Mayor,  and  all  the  gentlemen 
present,  that  I have  not  now  and  never  have  had  any 
other  than  as  kindly  feelings  toward  you  as  to  the  people 
of  my  own  section.  I have  not  now  and  never  have  had 
any  disposition  to  treat  you  in  any  respect  otherwise  than 


WAR. 


135 


as  my  own  neighbors.  I have  not  now  any  purpose  to 
withhold  from  you  any  of  the  constitutional  rights  under 
any  circumstances,  that  I would  not  feel  myself  con- 
strained to  withhold  from  my  own  neighbors  ; and  I hope, 
in  a word,  when  we  shall  become  better  acquainted — and 
I say  it  with  great  confidence — we  shall  like  each  other 
the  more.” 

The  fourth  of  March,  1861,  the  day  of  the  in- 
auguration, arrived.  Lieutenant-General  Scott,  who 
had  been  placed  in  command  at  Washington,  took 
the  greatest  precautions  to  guard  against  cither 
attack,  or  an  attempt  to  assassinate  the  President, 
both  of  which  were  feared.  A high  fence  was 
erected  around  the  platform  on  the  central  portico 
of  the  Capitol,  where  Mr.  Lincoln  was  to  stand  in 
delivering  his  inaugural,  and  an  enclosed  avenue  of 
boards  was  built  from  the  spot  where  he  would  alight 
to  the  portico,  so  that  none  might  approach  near 
with  evil  intent.  The  procession  was  one  of  the 
most  imposing  that  had  ever  escorted  a President  to 
the  Capitol,  for  the  day  ushered  in  a new  political 
era.  In  the  leading  carriage  rode  President  Bu- 
chanan and  President-elect  Lincoln,  with  Senators 
Baker  and  Pearce,  the  carriage  being  escorted  by 
marshals  and  mounted  dragoons,  selected  from  the 
most  efficient  companies  of  the  regular  army,  and  in 
ranks  so  deep  that  a hostile  shot  could  with  difficulty 
have  penetrated  the  column.  Behind  the  military 
came  other  carriages  of  dignitaries,  and  then  a large 
car  in  which  sat  thirty-four  beautiful  little  girls, 
dressed  in  white,  and  waving  -miniature  banners, — 
each  designed  to  represent  a State  or  Territory. 


I 36  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

These  were  followed  by  a great  number  of  delega- 
tions from  the  various  States  and  by  citizens  and 
visitors,  in  carriages  and  on  foot. 

The  eagerness  to  see  the  man  who  had  dethroned 
the  Democratic  party  after  a reign  of  nearly  forty 
years,  joined  to  the  exciting  state  of  public  affairs, 
combined  to  render  this  one  of  the  most  memorable 
occasions  the  city  had  ever  seen. 

President  Buchanan,  it  was  observed,  seemed  sad 
and  preoccupied,  and  spoke  but  little  during  the 
ride;  Mr.  Lincoln  appeared  calm  and  self-possessed, 
but  little  affected  by  his  unfamiliar  surroundings  or 
the  suppressed  excitement  about  him.  The  people 
were  in  an  April  mood,  the  joy  of  victory  tempered 
by  the  hostile  attitude  of  the  South,  bright  visions 
of  the  future  clouded  by  the  shadow  of  war — a 
fratricidal  war — that  overhung  the  city. 

On  reaching  the  Capitol  Mr.  Lincoln  was  escorted 
to  the  Senate,  and  took  the  seat  assigned  him.  The 
chamber  was  crowded  with  the  usual  imposing  array 
— prominent  officers  of  government,  the  army  and 
navy,  Senators  and  Representatives,  the  Diplomatic 
Corps  brilliant  with  gold  lace  and  insignia.  The 
oath  was  administered  to  Hannibal  Hamlin,  Vice- 
President-elect,  by  John  C.  Breckenridge  the  retiring 
Vice-President,  and  the  former  assumed  the  chair  as 
President  of  the  Senate.  After  he  had  delivered  a 
brief  address,  the  procession  was  re-formed,  and,  with 
Mr.  Lincoln  in  the  van,  advanced  to  the  platform  on 
the  east  portico,  and  Senator  Baker,  turning  to  the 
multitude  that  filled  Capitol  Square,  said  : “ Fellow- 
citizens,  I introduce  to  you  Abraham  Lincoln, 


WAR. 


137 


President-elect  of  the  United  States.”  Cheers  again 
and  again  repeated  greeted  the  new  Chief  Magistrate. 
Mr.  Lincoln  stood  a moment  surveying  the  people, 
then  placed  his  spectacles  before  his  eyes,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  read  in  a clear,  penetrating  voice  that 
inaugural  address  which  has  become  an  American 
classic,  surpassed  by  but  few  state  papers. 

He  concluded  with  the  pathetic  words: 

“ I am  loth  to  close.  We  are  not  enemies,  but  friends, 
We  must  not  be  enemies.  Though  passion  may  have 
strained,  it  must  not  break,  our  bonds  of  affection.  The 
mystic  cords  of  memory,  stretching  from  every  battle- 
field and  patriot  grave  to  every  living  heart  and  hearth- 
stone all  over  this  broad  land,  will  yet  swell  the  chorus 
of  the  Union,  when  again  touched,  as  surely  they  will  be, 
by  the  better  angels  of  our  nature.” 

And  then,  says  an  eye-witness,  a tremendous 
cheer  arose,  and  ran  like  a wave  along  the  avenue, 
carrying  testimony  which  was  likewise  flying  over 
the  wires  in  every  direction,  that  the  inauguration 
had  been  successfully  accomplished,  and  that  in  spite 
of  all  perils,  visionary  and  real,  Abraham  Lincoln 
was  President  of  the  United  States,  and  a new  his- 
toric era  had  been  ushered  in. 

The  oath  was  administered  by  Chief-Justice 
Taney,  the  President  placing  his  hand  on  the  Bible, 
and  repeating  after  the  venerable  jurist:  “I  do 
solemnly  swear  that  I will  faithfully  execute  the 
office  of  President  of  the  United  States,  and  will,  to 
the  best  of  my  ability,  preserve,  protect,  and  defend 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States.”  At  its  con- 


138 


THE  STORY  OF  IV A SHIR  G TON. 


elusion  he  bowed  and  reverently  kissed  the  Book, 
while  thunder  of  cannon  and  jubilant  music  of  bands 
announced  the  completion  of  the  inaugural  cere- 
monies. The  procession  then  returned  to  the  White 
House  in  the  same  order  as  that  in  which  it  had  come, 
and  a grand  reception  concluded  the  ceremonies. 

Days  of  doubt,  turmoil,  and  alarm  followed.  What 
would  the  President  do  to  “ protect  and  defend, 
the  Constitution,”  as  he  had  sworn?  What  would 
the  South  do  in  defence  of  her  position  ? were  the 
questions  of  the  day.  For  the  first  six  weeks  Mr. 
Lincoln  adopted  a Fabian  policy.  For  the  moral 
effect  he  preferred  that  the  South  should  be  the  ag- 
gressor. He  appointed  as  his  Cabinet,  Senator  Wil- 
liam H.  Seward  of  New  York,  Secretary  of  State; 
Salmon  P.  Chase  of  Ohio,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  ; 
Simon  Cameron  of  Pennsylvania,  Secretary  of  War 
(soon  superseded  by  Edwin  M.  Stanton);  Gideon 
Welles  of  Connecticut,  Secretary  of  the  Navy  ; Mont- 
gomery Blair  of  Missouri,  Postmaster-General;  Caleb 
B.  Smith,  Secretary  of  the  Interior;  and  Edward 
Bates,  Attorney-General.  He  also  called  an  execu- 
tive session  of  Congress,  but  he  was  chiefly  employed 
in  learning  the  details  of  government,  and  what  re- 
sources it  possessed  for  maintaining  its  authority. 

The  city  during  this  period  was  in  a state  of  con- 
stant excitement  and  alarm.  Many  of  its  people 
were  in  sympathy  with  the  seceding  States.  Momen- 
tarily the  citizens  expected  to  see  the  Potomac 
hills  bristle  with  the  bayonets  of  an  invading  army. 

“ The  city  has  been  the  scene  of  the  wildest  excite- 
ment throughout  the  day,"  wrote  a correspondent  on 


WAR. 


139 


April  10th.  “Troops  marching,  drums  beating,  flags 
flying,  the  whole  length  of  Pennsylvania  Avenue.  Ten 
companies,  or  one  fourth  of  the  volunteer  militia  of  the 
District  are  mustering  to-day  for  inspection.  Fear  of  an 
attack  from  an  invading  army  under  command  of  that 
celebrated  Texas  Ranger,  Ben.  McCullough,  is  the  cause 
of  these  movements.” 

Other  letters  speak  of  the  warlike  appearance  of 
the  city  ; of  troops  continually  inarching  through 
the  streets,  and  of  drums  and  fifes  heard  in  every 
direction.  Meantime  the  South  maintained  her  de- 
fiant attitude.  Her  leaders  labored  under  a misap- 
prehension as  to  the  spirit  and  resources  of  the 
North— as,  in  fact,  they  had  done  for  years.  They 
did  not  believe  the  Northerners  would  fight  ; they 
convinced  themselves  that  a show  of  force  was  all 
that  was  necessary  to  effect  a peaceable  separation 
of  the  States.  They  even  sent  peace  commissioners 
to  Washington  with  proposals  to  this  effect.  But 
they  were  soon  and  bitterly  undeceived. 

On  Thursday,  April  nth,  South  Carolina  troops 
opened  fire  on  Fort  Sumter.  The  brave  Anderson 
returned  the  fire.  Blood  was  shed.  On  Saturday' 
morning,  April  13th,  the  North  was  electrified  by 
the  news  that  Fort  Sumter  had  fallen — that  the 
Stars  and  Stripes  had  bowed  to  the  Palmetto.  The 
scenes  in  the  capital  on  receipt  of  this  news  were  re- 
peated in  every  city  of  the  North.  Business  was 
largely  suspended.  People  gathered  on  the  street 
corners  and  at  the  hotels  to  discuss  the  startling 
news.  The  telegraph  and  newspaper  offices,  the 
White  House,  War  and  Navy  Departments  were 


140 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


besieged  by  eager  inquirers.  At  the  White  House 
the  President  and  his  Cabinet  were  in  consultation 
throughout  the  morning ; it  was  seen  that  the  moment 
so  long  awaited  had  arrived.  Accordingly  on  Mon- 
day morning,  April  15th,  President  Lincoln  issued 
his  call  for  seventy-five  thousand  volunteers  in  de- 
fence of  the  Union,  and  proclaimed  a special  session 
of  Congress  for  July  4th. 

Never  was  there  a grander  uprising  of  a people 
than  that  in  response  to  the  President’s  call.  The 
same  day  General  Scott,  hoisting  his  commander- 
in-chief’s  flag  over  the  War  Department,  enrolled 
four  hundred  volunteers.  The  same  day  Governor 
Andrew  of  Massachusetts  telegraphed,  “ One  regi- 
ment of  Massachusetts’  quota  is  ready.  How  will 
you  have  them  proceed?”  “By  rail,”  laconically 
responded  the  Secretary  of  War.  And  in  answer, 
as  every  schoolboy  knows,  they  marched — the  glo- 
rious Sixth.  The  same  day  Governor  Sprague  of 
Rhode  Island  tendered  a regiment ; Governor  Ram- 
say of  Minnesota  offered  another  in  person.  The 
Legislature  of  New  York  voted  thirty  thousand 
men  and  three  millions  of  money  to  carry  on  the 
war.  Governor  Dennison  of  Ohio  tendered  ten 
thousand,  “ with  more  if  needed.”  Banks  all  over 
the  free  States  offered  their  treasures  to  govern- 
ment. That  same  day  martial  law  was  proclaimed 
in  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  at  nightfall  alert 
gentlemen  of  the  press  telegraphed  that  Washington 
was  assuming  the  appearance  of  a vast  military  camp. 

The  next  day  more  dispatches  were  received. 
Governor  Buckingham  of  Connecticut  telegraphed : 


tv  A R. 


141 

“ Your  request  will  have  immediate  attention.” 
Governor  Fairbanks  of  Vermont:  “One  thousand 
men  are  ready  to  march.”  Governor  Randall  : “ The 
call  for  one  regiment  will  be  promptly  responded  to, 
and  further  calls  when  made.”  Governor  Wash- 
burne  of  Maine  : “ The  people  of  Maine  of  all  parties 
will  rally  with  alacrity  to  the  maintenance  of  the 
Government  and  the  Union.”  Distinguished  citi- 
zens of  Cincinnati : “Men  of  all  grades  enrolling. 
Utmost  enthusiasm  prevails.  There  is  no  sympathy 
with  treason  : God  bless  you  ! ” 

Not  all  the  responses  of  governors  were  to  this 
effect,  however.  For  instance  Governor  Letcher  of 
Virginia  replied  on  the  19th,  refusing  to  obey,  and 
saying  : “ Virginia  accepts  the  issue  of  war.”  On  the 
1 8th  five  hundred  Pennsylvania  troops  reached  the 
Capitol.  On  the  19th  at  nightfall  there  was  great 
cheering,  and  the  gallant  Sixth  Massachusetts — the 
first  organized  regiment  to  respond  to  the  Presi- 
dent’s call, — bruised  and  bleeding  from  the  brick- 
bats of  the  Baltimore  rioters,  wheeled  into  Pennsyl- 
vania Avenue,  and  took  its  way  to  the  Capitol. 
Among  the  spectators  was  Lieutenant-Colonel  But- 
terfield of  the  famous  New  York  Seventh,  who  had 
come  on  in  advance  of  his  regiment  to  secure  quar- 
ters for  them. 

Let  us  visit  the  Massachusetts  men  at  their 
bivouac  in  the  Capitol.  At  midnight  we  set  out 
with  the  second  patrol  of  Colonel  Cassius  M.  Clay’s 
command.  As  we  approach  the  magnificent  edifice 
a sentinel  orders  us  to  halt,  but  we  give  the  coun- 
tersign and  are  allowed  to  pass.  Two  ladies  in 


142 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


charge  of  a sergeant  meet  us  near  the  entrance — 
nurses  going  in  to  care  for  the  wounded  men  of  the 
Sixth.  We  hardly  recognize  the  portico  of  peace- 
ful days,  for  it  is  barricaded  with  barrels  of  cement 
placed  endwise,  and  piled  ten  feet  high  between  the 
marble  piers  and  columns.  Entering  we  meet 
watchful  sentries  in  every  corridor,  and  are  directed 
to  the  Senate  wing,  where  the  Massachusetts  men, 
thoroughly  exhausted  by  four  sleepless  nights  of 
travel,  have  thrown  themselves  to  rest.  It  is  a 
strange  scene  presented  in  the  Senate  chamber  and 
the  corridors  adjacent  ; arms  stacked  in  the 
corners,  uniformed  officers  and  soldiers  stretched  on 
the  senatorial  sofas,  chairs,  on  the  carpet  and  tiled 
floors — their  knapsacks  for  a pillow,  lost  in  deepest 
slumber.  On  the  morrow,  some  of  them  will  write 
home  in  strains  of  the  purest  sentiment,  of  their 
magnificent  quarters,  and  of  their  emotions  on  as- 
cending the  grand  staircases,  and  traversing  the 
stately  chambers,  where  had  resounded  the  voices 
of  the  noblest  orators  and  statesmen  of  the 
republic. 

In  other  parts  of  the  building  are  quartered  the 
five  hundred  Pennsylvania  troops  and  a company  of 
United  States  artillery — for  all  through  these  open- 
ing weeks  of  the  struggle,  the  fear  is  that  the  enemy 
may  by  a sudden  dash  gain  possession  of  the  Capi- 
tol, and  there  undertake  to  dictate  terms  to  the 
country.  The  White  House,  too,  and  all  the  public 
buildings  are  strongly  guarded  by  detachments  of 
troops.  The  gallant  Seventh  Regiment  of  New  York 
arrives  on  April  25th,  and  marches  down  Pennsyl- 


IV A A’. 


143 


vania  Avenue  to  the  music  of  its  splendid  band,  to 
salute  the  President.  It  reports  the  Massachusetts 
Eighth  as  holding  Annapolis,  and  the  Seventy-First, 
Twelfth,  Eighth,  Sixty-ninth,  and  Fifth  New  York 
as  on  the  way.  From  this  time,  regiments  pour  in 
unceasingly,  and  the  safety  of  the  capital  is  assured. 
But  the  North  was  impatient  for  an  advance.  It 
also  underrated  the  spirit  and  resources  of  its  oppo- 
nent. At  length,  on  the  17th  of  July,  General  Scott 
ordered  the  army  to  march  against  the  enemy,  who 
was  known  to  be  entrenched  on  the  banks  of  Bull  Run 
and  about  Manassas  J unction,  some  thirty  miles  south- 
west of  Washington.  General  McDowell  commanded, 
leading  an  army  of  about  thirty  thousand  men.  The 
march  of  the  various  regiments  from  their  camps  and 
through  the  city  formed  a stirring  and  brilliant 
spectacle.  They  were  citizen  soldiers  from  shop, 
farm,  store,  and  counting-house,  diverse  in  drill, 
equipment,  and  uniform,  yet  their  soldierly  bearing 
and  the  military  ardor  in  their  faces  were  remarked. 
Above  them  bright  standards  waved,  and  inspiring 
strains  of  martial  music  filled  the  air.  Ladies  and 
gentlemen  in  carriages  accompanied  the  troops  on 
their  way.  Behind  came  long  files  of  wagons,  the 
horses  attached  to  them  neighing  and  trampling  un- 
der the  attacks  of  the  flies  and  a midsummer  sun. 

In  the  city  news  of  its  fortunes  was  anxiously 
awaited.  Late  in  the  evening  of  July  21st,  an  army 
correspondent  arrived  from  the  front,  dusty,  breath- 
less, without  his  hat,  but  bearing  important  news — 
the  battle  was  then  being  fought  along  the  line  of 
Bull  Run.  In  a small  room  on  Newspaper  Row  he 


144 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


dictated,  while  a brother  journalist  wrote,  his  ac- 
count. Every  thing  was  favorable  to  the  Union 
arms.  It  told  of  rapid  marchings  of  troops,  attacks, 
retreats,  firing  of  guns,  flank  movements,  killed  and 
wounded,  personal  experiences  in  the  imminent 
deadly  breach.  The  account  was  finished  at  11.30 
P.M.,  but  before  giving  it  to  the  wires,  the  two  men 
went  out  in  search  of  later  news.  In  front  of  the 
Metropolitan  Hotel,  then  called  Brown’s,  a hack- 
load of  passengers  from  the  front  had  just  alighted, 
and  one,  in  response  to  eager  inquiries,  began  giving 
his  own  experience,  tracing  in  the  sand  with  his  cane 
by  the  light  of  the  moon  the  movements  of  the 
brigades.  There  had  been  reverses  for  the  Union 
Army,  he  said,  and  a panic.  A large  portion  of  the 
troops  were  in  disgraceful  flight  toward  their  en- 
trenchments around  the  city.  The  news  proved  but 
too  true,  and  instead  of  victory,  the  correspondents 
telegraphed  a disgraceful  defeat. 

When  too  late,  the  leaders  perceived  that  the  army 
had  been  pushed  forward  too  soon,  before  it  was 
properly  organized,  and  that  to  be  effective  it  must 
be  drilled,  officered,  and  disciplined.  General  Scott, 
laboring  under  the  infirmities  of  years,  did  not  feel 
equal  to  the  task,  and  General  George  B.  McClellan, 
a young  officer  whose  organizing  and  executive  tal- 
ents had  attracted  his  attention,  was  appointed  to 
perform  the  work.  McClellan’s  first  act  was  to 
make  a careful  survey  of  the  field — with  not  very  en- 
couraging results. 

An  army  of  fifty  thousand  infantry,  one  thousand 
cavalry,  and  six  hundred  and  fifty  artillery  had  been 


IVAK. 


i45 


gathered  for  the  defence  of  the  capital,  but  was  with- 
out camp  equipment  or  proper  stores.  But  six 
earthworks  Jiad  been  thrown  up  to  protect  the  city, 
all  on  the  Virginia  side  of  the  Potomac — Fort  Cor- 
coran with  its  two  redoubts  Bennett  and  Haggerty, 
the  whole  mounting  twenty-three  guns,  on  the 
heights  overlooking  Georgetown;  Fort  Runyon,  of 
twenty-three  guns,  and  P'ort  Albany,  with  eighteen, 
at  the  farther  end  of  the  Long  Bridge  ; and  Fort 
Ellsworth,  of  twenty-four  guns,  on  Shuter’s  Hill, 
commanding  Alexandria.  There  were  no  defences 
of  importance  on  the  Maryland  side. 

The  camps  had  been  placed  without  regard  to  pur- 
poses of  defence  or  location.  Many  of  the  roads 
were  unpicketed.  There  was  no  organization  into 
brigades  or  divisions.  There  was  no  artillery'  estab- 
lishment, no  corps  of  engineers,  no  medical,  quarter- 
master, subsistence,  ordnance,  or  provost-marshal’s 
departments.  The  crude  material  of  an  army  excel- 
lent in  character  was  there,  and  nothing  more.  For 
its  organization  in  an  unprecedentedly  short  period 
into  one  of  the  finest  armies  of  the  world,  the  nation 
is  indebted  to  General  McClellan  and  Secretary-of- 
War  Cameron. 

From  this  time  forward  to  the  close  of  the  war 
Washington  presented  much  the  appearance  of  an 
entrenched  camp  and  military  hospital.  By  Octo- 
ber 15,  1861,  over  one  hundred  and  fifty-two  thou- 
sand men  were  encamped  in  and  around  the  city. 
In  October,  1862,  the  army  had  increased  to  two 
hundred  thousand  men,  and  there  were  seventy 
large  general  hospitals  sheltering  thirty  thousand 
sick  and  wounded  soldiers. 


146 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


To  get  as  graphic  a picture  as  possible  of  Wash- 
ington as  it  appeared  then,  let  us  in  fancy  visit  the 
city  in  March,  1862,  just  before  the  army  makes  its 
grand  advance  upon  Richmond.  Two  hundred 
thousand  men  are  dwelling  in  neatly  arranged  cities 
of  white  tents  on  both  sides  of  the  great  river — cities 
that  sleep  and  awake  to  the  sound  of  bugle  and  tap 
of  drum.  The  sergeant  drilling  his  awkward  squad, 
regiments  of  glistening  bayonets  forming  blue 
squares  on  the  hill-sides,  ponderous  parks  of  artillery 
rumbling  away,  squadrons  of  cavalry  sweeping  the 
plain,  military  staffs  in  brilliant  uniform  attending 
their  chiefs,  brigades  and  divisions  in  review  with 
waving  banners  and  bursts  of  exultant  music  from  a 
thousand  bands ; yonder  a line  of  ambulances  advan- 
cing from  the  latest  battle-field,  blood  trickling  from 
them  drop  by  drop — red  against  blue  ; — these  are 
the  sights  and  sounds  that  greet  us  on  every  side. 

A cordon  of  grim  batteries  surrounds  the  city. 
North,  south,  east,  west,  wherever  we  look,  they  con- 
front us.  On  the  north,  stretching  from  the  Potomac 
to  the  Anacostia,  frowns  a line  of  batteries — Sumner 
on  Georgetown  Heights  near  the  reservoir,  Reno  on 
the  Tenallytown  Hills,  Stevens  on  the  Seventh- 
Street  road,  Gaines,  De  Russey,  Slocum,  Totten, 
Bunker  Hill,  Saratoga,  Slemmer,  Thayer,  and  Lin- 
coln— the  last  bringing  us  to  the  Anacostia.  Then 
across  that  river  there  are  Forts  Stanton,  Guble, 
Carroll,  Mahan,  Meigs,  Dupont,  Baker,  Wagner, 
Ricketts,  and  Snyder;  and  at  the  Chain  Bridge,  Forts 
Ethan  Allen  and  Marcy.  Across  the  Potomac  at 
Alexandria,  in  addition  to  Fort  Ellsworth,  are  Irorts 


WAR. 


14  7 


Worth,  Ward,  and  Lyon,  and  on  Arlington  Heights 
arc  Forts  Craig,  Tillinghast,  Cass,  Woodbury,  Rich- 
ardson, and  Strong,  to  say  nothing  of  a long  series 
of  minor  redoubts.  There  are  in  all  one  hundred 
and  fifty-one  forts  and  batteries,  and  twelve  hundred 
and  eighty-eight  guns  and  mortars  ready  to  belch 
fires  of  death  upon  any  foe  of  sufficient  hardihood  to 
approach  the  city  with  hostile  intent. 

In  the  hospitals  we  find  many  brisk,  active  men 
and  bright-faced  women  in  attendance — nurses  of 
the  L nited  States  Sanitary  Commission,  a beneficent 
society  that  had  been  created  by  private  enterprise 
and  accepted  by  the  government  in  the  first  year  of 
the  war — June  9,  1861 — “To  direct  its  inquiries  to 
the  principles  and  practices  connected  with  the  in- 
spection of  recruits  and  enlisted  men,  the  sanitary 
condition  of  the  volunteers,  to  secure  the  general 
comfort  and  efficiency  of  the  troops,  and  provide 
cooks,  nurses,  etc.,  for  the  hospitals.”  This  society 
received  contributions  of  money  and  supplies,  held 
“ sanitary  fairs  in  all  the  great  cities  for  the  same 
object,  and  spent  the  money  thus  gained  in  relieving 
the  wants  of  the  soldiers.  Its  agents  accompanied 
the  armies,  and  were  at  all  military  centres  through- 
out the  country.  In  Washington  it  established, 
soon  after  its  formation,  a receiving  station  and 
Soldici  s Rest,  and  in  October  following,  three 
cheap,  temporary  model  hospitals  were  erected  by 
government  after  plans  provided  by  the  Commis- 
sion. In  November  following  it  is  recorded  that  the 
Commission  distributed  from  its  Washington  depot 
34,481  articles  of  clothing.  We  find  that  it  has  at 


148 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


this  time  a home  and  temporary  hospital  of  320 
beds  on  North  Capitol  Street,  and  in  the  city  five 
“lodges”  for  the  care  and  refreshment  of  disabled 
and  discharged  soldiers — one  on  Seventeenth  Street, 
a second  on  F Street,  a third  on  H Street,  a fourth 
on  Sixth  Street  wharf,  and  a fifth  on  Maryland 
Avenue.  The  II  Street  building  has  connected 
with  it  a dormitory  of  one  hundred  beds,  a dining- 
room of  one  hundred  seating  capacity,  a storehouse, 
a free  pension  agency,  a medical  examiner  of  appli- 
cants for  pensions,  an  office  of  the  agent  selling  rail- 
road tickets  to  discharged  soldiers  at  reduced  rates, 
and  an  office  of  the  paymaster  for  discharged  sol- 
diers. While  we  have  been  learning  these  facts,  a 
disabled  soldier  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  has 
come  to  the  paymaster’s  office,  presented  his  dis- 
charge papers,  and  has  been  paid  off.  From  this 
moment  the  Sanitary  Commission  takes  him  in 
charge  and  protects  him  from  the  harpies  who  are 
making  large  sums  by  preying  on  discharged  sol- 
diers. He  is  fed  and  lodged  ; if  his  papers  are 
wrong,  as  often  happens,  assistance  is  given  in  cor- 
recting them  ; he  is  aided  in  securing  his  pension 
and  bounty  money,  and  a ticket  at  reduced  rates  is 
secured  for  him  over  the  railroads  to  his  home. 

In  this  first  year  of  the  war,  the  first  act  in  the 
general  emancipation  of  the  slaves  took  place  in  the 
liberation  of  all  persons  of  color  held  to  servitude  in 
the  District  of  Columbia.  The  Act  providing  for  it 
passed  Congress  on  April  16,  1862.  By  its  provisions 
legal  owners  were  to  be  compensated,  and  three 
commissioners  were  appointed  to  pay  for  the  slaves 


WAR. 


I49 


liberated.  They  held  their  sessions  in  the  City  Hall, 
and  nearly  nine  months  passed  before  the  business 
was  concluded.  Some  of  the  scenes  presented  at  the 
City  Hall,  as  described  by  the  daily  press,  were 
dramatic,  and  some  laughable.  An  expert  from 
Baltimore,  a noted  slave-dealer,  was  employed  to 
examine  the  negroes,  which  he  did  with  great  par- 
ticularity, making  them  dance  about  to  show  their 
suppleness  of  limb,  and  open  their  mouths  to  prove 
that  they  had  sound  teeth — which  he  regarded  as  an 
evidence  of  good  health  and  also  as  an  indication  of 
age.  The  negroes  came  singing  hosannas  at  the 
prospect  of  ireedom,  and  submitted  themselves  to  be 
examined  with  the  greatest  abandon  and  good-nature. 
Their  owners  were  obliged  to  take  the  oath  of  loyalty 
before  they  were  entitled  to  compensation.  $914,- 
942  were  paid  for  the  slaves  and  for  the  expenses  of 
the  commissioners.  In  all  2,989  slaves  were  lib- 
erated. The  highest  sum  paid  for  any  single  slave 
was  $788,  and  the  lowest  $10.95,  the  slave  in  the 
latter  case  being  an  infant.  The  largest  slaveholder 
owned  69  slaves,  and  received  $17,771  for  them. 

This  act  was  important  as  being  the  forerunner  of 
President  Lincoln’s  great  Emancipation  Act,  which 
was  proclaimed  the  succeeding  autumn — September 
22,  1862, — and  which  declared  that  the  slaves  in  all 
States  found  in  rebellion  against  the  government  on 
January  1,  1863,  should  be  forever  free. 

Although  Washington  was  so  continually  threat- 
ened by  the  enemy,  but  one  serious  attempt  was 
made  during  the  war  to  capture  the  city.  We  refer 
to  the  raid  of  General  Jubal  Early  in  the  summer  of 


150  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

\ 

1864.  This  event  was  so  directly  connected  with 
the  city,  and  might  have  been  attended  with  such 
serious  and  far-reaching  results,  that  it  should  be 
treated  more  fully  than  has  been  accorded  it  in  his- 
tories of  the  war. 

Grant  at  the  time  was  busily  engaged  in  throttling 
Lee  on  the  lines  about  Richmond  and  Petersburg, 
and  to  create  a diversion  in  his  rear,  and  if  possible 
capture  Washington,  Early  was  sent  up  through  the 
Shenandoah  Valley  and  across  the  Potomac.  He 
had,  by  his  own  account,  Lee’s  Second  Army  Corps 
of  picked  veterans,  Breckenridge’s  division  of  in- 
fantry, with  three  brigades  of  infantry,  four  of 
cavalry,  and  nine  field  batteries  aggregating  forty 
guns, — in  all  about  ten  thousand  men.  Washington 
at  this  period  was  almost  denuded  of  soldiers. 
Disabled  veterans,  those  detailed  for  hospital  duty’, 
the  department  clerks,  a regiment  of  District  militia, 
and  a few  marines  and  employes  at  the  navy  yard 
were  all  that  could  be  mustered, — in  all  not  five 
thousand  men, — a fact  of  which  the  enemy  had  full 
intelligence  through  his  spies. 

On  the  morning  of  July  9th,  the  city  was  startled 
by’  the  sullen  booming  of  guns  away  to  the  north- 
ward. Old  men  who  were  boys  in  1814  recalled  the 
famous  battle  of  Bladensburg  ; but  then  it  was  the 
foreign  invader  that  threatened — now  a domestic 
foe  was  at  her  doors.  Soon  rumors  came  pouring 
in.  The  enemy’,  reported  from  thirty’  thousand 
to  forty-five  thousand  strong,  was  confronting 
General  Lew  Wallace  and  his  handful  at  the 
railroad  bridge  over  the  Monocacy,  bent  on  cap- 
turing the  Washington  pike  and  the  National  pike 


WAR. 


151 

leading  from  Baltimore  to  the  West,  both  of  which 
converged  at  that  point.  The  Monocacy  was  but 
thirty-five  miles  away.  The  couriers  described  the 
situation  ; a clear  water  stream  flowing  down  to 
the  Potomac,  commanding  hills  on  the  eastern  bank, 
broad  green  fields  on  the  western,  beyond  which 
the  huge  mass  of  Mount  Catoctin  loomed  up ; 
the  iron  railroad  bridge  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio 
Railroad  spanning  the  river,  a stone  bridge  also,  and 
a wooden  bridge  carrying  the  two  pikes  over  the 
stream,  the  railroad  bridge  being  equidistant  be- 
tween the  two  ; the  pretty  village  of  Frederick  City 
three  miles  to  the  north,  reached  by  the  railroad  and 
the  pikes.  On  the  commanding  eastern  bank  the 
little  army  of  Major  General  Lew  Wallace,  since  so 
famous  as  an  author,  who  then  commanded  the  Mid- 
dle Department,  embracing  the  region  between  Wash- 
ington and  Baltimore  and  the  Monocacy,  was  drawn 
up  in  battle  array,  bent  on  saving  the  capital  by  dis- 
puting the  enemy’s  advance  to  the  last,  and  in  the 
doing  of  it  fighting  one  of  the  most  gallant  and 
spirited,  as  well  as  most  momentous  in  results,  of 
the  minor  battles  of  the  war.  He  had  but  three 
thousand  three  hundred  men — two  thirds  of  them 
Home  Guards  and  one-hundred-days’  men  from  Ohio 
— against  the  enemy’s  ten  thousand.  A division  of 
the  Sixth  Corps  under  General  Ricketts,  which  had 
been  hurried  from  Petersburg  to  Baltimore  when 
the  enemy  appeared  in  the  valley,  were  nearly  all  the 
veteran  troops  he  could  command.  Of  this  division 
three  regiments  were  still  on  the  road  between 
Baltimore  and  the  Monocacy,  and  were  promised 
him  at  one  o’clock. 


152 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Early  on  the  morning  of  the  9th,  his  dispositions 
for  battle  were  made,  the  enemy  being  then  in  force 
at  Frederick  City.  To  General  Tyler  and  the  Mary- 
land and  Ohio  men  was  given  the  task  of  defending 
the  railroad  bridge.  Three  companies  of  Colonel 
Gilpin’s  regiment  were  posted  to  defend  Crum’s 
ford,  midway  of  the  stone  bridge  and  the  railroad 
bridge,  while  Landstreet  and  Gilpin  were  held  in  re- 
serve at  the  railroad.  On  the  left,  which  was  likely 
to  be  the  main  point  of  attack,  Ricketts’  veterans 
were  formed  in  two  lines  across  the  Washington 
pike,  so  as  to  hold  the  rising  ground  south  of  it  and 
the  wooden  bridge  over  the  river.  Still  farther  to 
the  left  Colonel  Clendennin  was  posted  to  watch 
that  flank  and  guard  the  lower  fords.  On  the 
opposite  bank,  three  quarters  of  a mile  in  advance, 
Colonel  Brown,  with  the  First  Regiment  of  Potomac 
Home  Guards,  were  deployed  as  skirmishers.  As 
these  dispositions  were  made,  the  railroad  agent  in- 
formed him  (the  General)  that  two  more  troop  trains 
were  on  the  road  and  would  arrive  at  one  P.M.  They 
comprised  the  remainder  of  Ricketts’  division — three 
regiments.  At  the  same  time  the  enemy  appeared 
in  force,  marching  down  the  pike  from  Frederick 
City.  At  sight  of  the  line  of  defence  he  halted, 
threw  out  skirmishers,  planted  his  guns  behind 
them,  and  began  the  battle.  At  nine  he  formed 
columns  again,  and  without  attacking  even  the  skir- 
mish line,  swept  through  the  fields  to  the  left,  just  out 
of  range  of  the  Union  guns,  and  forced  the  passage  of 
the  river  at  a ford  about  a mile  below  Ricketts’  line. 
To  meet  him  that  officer  changed  front  to  the  left, 
so  that  his  right  rested  on  the  river  bank. 


WAR. 


153 


At  10.30  A.M.  the  enemy’s  first  line  of  battle  ap- 
peared marching  up  against  Ricketts,  and  so  far  over- 
lapping him,  that  his  second  line  was  merged  into  the 
first,  leaving  no  reserve.  Still  the  enemy  overlapped. 
Two  guns  were  hurried  from  Tyler’s  force  to  the 
imperilled  line  without  avail.  Finally  the  wooden 
bridge  was  burned,  and  the  force  stationed  to  defend 
it  was  ordered  to  the  front,  leaving  only  Tyler’s  men 
in  reserve.  Early’s  line  now  charged  with  a cheer 
and  a rush,  but  the  veterans  stood  firm  as  a rock,  and 
it  was  hurled  back  badly  defeated.  Again  it  formed 
and  charged  recklessly — there  was  a fierce  struggle, — 
then  it  fell  back  shattered,  and  retired  sullenly  to  the 
woods  in  the  rear. 

Wallace  could  now  have  retreated  safely,  but  the 
enemy’s  full  strength  was  not  yet  brought  against 
him,  and  it  was  important  that  he  should  hold  on  as 
long  as  possible.  One  o’clock  came,  but  there  were 
no  signs  of  the  expected  reinforcements.  Two — 
but  still  no  rumble  of  approaching  trains  was 
heard.  The  ranks  stood  firm  and  awaited  events. 
At  half-past  two  they  saw  the  enemy’s  third  line 
of  battle  move  out  of  the  woods  and  down  the 
hill  behind  which  it  had  formed ; right  behind  it 
marched  the  fourth,  outnumbering  them  four  to 
one.  Evidently  it  was  time  to  leave.  Ricketts 
was  therefore  ordered  to  retire  by  way  of  the 
Baltimore  pike,  which  he  did  in  good  order. 
While  this  was  being  done,  the  stone  bridge  be- 
came the  objective  point  of  both  armies.  To  yield 
it  was  for  the  Union  forces  to  lose  their  only  line 
of  ’retreat.  Colonel  Brown  with  his  Marylanders 
had  been  fighting  over  this  bridge  since  the  action 


154 


TIIF.  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


began,  aided  toward  the  last  by  Tyler,  who  had  hur- 
ried to  his  support.  As  the  head  of  Ricketts’  re- 
treating column  reached  the  pike,  Wallace  galloped 
to  the  bridge  and  ordered  the  gallant  fellows  to  hold 
it  at  all  hazards  until  the  enemy  attacked  their  rear, 
or  until  Ricketts’  last  regiment  should  clear  the 
country  road.  Tyler  obeyed.  He  held  on,  in  spite 
of  furious  assault  again  and  again  repeated,  until 
Ricketts  was  well  on  the  road  to  New  Market,  when 
a sharp  attack  upon  his  rear  told  him  that  orders 
had  been  obeyed:  he  was  surrounded  by  the  enemy. 
Not  then  did  the  brave  fellows  think  of  surrender. 
Some  (led  to  the  woods ; the  greater  part  kept  their 
ranks,  and,  headed  by  Colonel  Brown,  fought  their 
way  through.  General  Tyler  and  his  staff  escaped 
into  the  forest  and  eventually  joined  the  main 
army.  At  this  point  the  enemy  stopped  pursuit. 

Colonel  Clcndennin  who,  as  we  have  seen,  had 
been  fighting  on  the  extreme  left,  proved  himself  a 
gallant  officer.  Finding  that  he  was  cut  off  from  the 
main  body,  he  threw  himself  into  the  little  village 
of  Urbana,  where  he  repeatedly  repulsed  the  assaults 
of  the  enemy,  and  at  last  by  a bold  charge,  sabre 
in  hand,  cut  through  the  hostile  ranks,  capturing  the 
battle-flag  of  the  Seventeenth  Virginia.  “ As  brave 
a cavalry  soldier  as  ever  mounted  horse,”  said  his 
commander  in  his  report  of  the  battle. 

The  road  to  Washington  was  now  open  to  the 
enemy,  but  he  had  been  delayed  twenty-four  pre- 
cious hours.  The  next  night  his  army  bivouacked  at 
Rockville,  but  ten  miles  from  Washington,  and  the 
next  morning  appeared  before  the  defences  • of 


WAR. 


155 


Washington.  The  city  was  thrown  into  the  wildest 
confusion  and  alarm.  The  gravity  of  the  crisis  was 
apparent.  Early  once  within  the  defences  was 
master  of  the  situation.  The  officers  of  govern- 
ment, the  invaluable  public  records,  and  public 
buildings  were  at  his  mercy.  Most  serious  of  all 
would  be  the  moral  effect— for  France  had  long  been 
urging  England  to  recognize  the  Southern  Confed- 
eracy, and  so  great  an  exploit  as  the  capture  of  the 
national  capital  would,  without  doubt,  be  followed 
by  such  recognition. 

The  wildest  rumors  disturbed  the  authorities  and 
the  citizens.  The  lowest  reports  placed  the  num- 
ber of  the  invading  hosts  at  thirty  thousand  men, 
and  the  highest  at  forty-five  thousand.  The 
authorities  made  preparations  for  vigorous  defence. 
Three  thousand  five  hundred  men  on  hospital 
duty  were  ordered  to  report  to  General  Alger, 
the  military  governor  of  the  city.  The  clerks  in 
the  Departments  were  organized  into  companies, 
armed,  equipped,  and  hurried  to  the  front  along  the 
northern  line  of  defences  ; while  the  employes  of 
the  Navy  Yard,  with  the  marine  corps,  were  formed 
into  a regiment  and  marched  out  on  the  Bladensburg 
road  to  guard  Fort  Lincoln.  Colonel  S.  W.  Owen 
even  organized  a mounted  regiment  from  the  team- 
sters of  the  city.  All  the  important  roads  leading 
into  the  capital  were  barricaded  with  chains,  army 
wagons,  and  the  like. 

Meantime  hurrying  northward  came  the  two  di- 
visions of  the  famous  Sixth  Corps,  and  a portion  of 
the  Nineteenth  Corps— which  had  been  ordered  by 
General  Grant  to  the  defence  of  the  capital. 


156  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

Old  residents  who  were  in  the  city  at  the  time 
give  interesting  reminiscences  of  the  scenes  and  in- 
cidents of  the  siege.  As  a rule,  the  Department 
clerks  took  up  arms  and  manned  the  defences  with 
spirit  and  courage.  One,  a perfect  giant  in  form,  is 
remembered  for  his  pusillanimity.  He  first  ex- 
cused himself  on  the  ground  that  he  had  false  front 
teeth  and  could  not  bite  a cartridge,  but  was  told  he 
would  be  furnished  with  a breech-loader.  This  fail- 
ing, he  pleaded  heart  disease,  and  finally  was  excused 
by  taking  an  overdose  of  physic,  which  made  him 
really  ill.  The  veteran  reserves  marched  to  the 
trenches  in  various  stages  of  dismemberment.  The 
tale  is  told  of  a group  of  five  who  held  a clump  of 
timber  on  the  skirmish  line  in  advance  of  Fort 
Stevens,  from  which  they  poured  deadly  missiles 
into  the  enemy’s  line.  Had  he  known  their  dis- 
abilities he  might  easily  have  taken  them,  there  be- 
ing but  five  sound  legs  and  six  good  arms  in  the 
entire  five. 

On  July  nth  there  was  sharp  skirmishing  a mile 
and  a half  beyond  Tenallytown — in  front  of  Forts 
Reno,  Kearney,  and  De  Russey, — and  at  Silver 
Spring,  just  north  of  Fort  Stevens,  where  the  enemy 
entrenched.  Demonstrationswerc  also  made  against 
Fort  Lincoln,  on  the  Bladensburg  road.  On  the 
evening  of  this  day — July  1 ith — Washington  was  a 
beleaguered  city.  The  booming  of  cannon  resound- 
ed from  along  the  northern  and  northeastern  borders 
of  the  District,  and  the  enemy’s  shells  could  be  dis- 
tinctly seen  and  heard  bursting  in  air  to  the  south- 
ward of  Forts  Stevens,  Slocum,  and  Totten,  telling 


WAR. 


157 


the  frightened  inhabitants  that  the  enemy  was 
slowly  but  surely  drawing  nearer.  From  Fort 
Stevens  the  opposing  skirmish  lines  even  could  be 
seen  in  close  contact,  while  the  smoke  and  rattle  of 
musketry  were  plainly  discernible.  For  two  days, 
while  the  Second  Regiment  of  District  militia  held 
the  line  between  Forts  Stevens  and  Slocum, 
thousands  of  civilians  drove  out  there  to  view  the 
situation, — President  Lincoln  and  Secretaries  Seward 
and  Stanton  being  among  them.  As  showing  the 
proximity  of  the  enemy,  it  is  related  that  while 
Messrs.  Koontz  and  White,  attaches  of  the  Baltimore 
and  Ohio  Railroad  Company,  and  Dr.  Du  Hanul  of 
Washington,  were  standing  with  two  soldiers  on  one 
of  the  forts  guarding  the  approaches  from  the  north, 
they  were  discovered  by  the  enemy’s  sharpshooters, 
who  shot  the  two  soldiers  simultaneously,  killing  one 
outright  and  mortally  wounding  the  other.  The 
civilians  hastily  retreated,  and  shortly  after  orders 
were  issued  forbidding  non-combatants  to  approach 
the  lines. 

On  the  evening  of  the  nth  the  enemy’s  advance 
was  within  a mile  of  Fort  Stevens,  and  the  situation 
became  extremely  critical.  Early  was  evidently 
massing  his  forces  in  three  columns  for  attack  upon 
the  Seventh  Street  road,  where  the  defences  were 
weakest,  and  where  the  greatest  pressure  had  been 
brought  to  bear.  Every  thing  pointed  to  an  assault 
on  the  morrow.  But  at  four  that  afternoon — just 
in  the  nick  of  time — the  two  divisions  of  the  Sixth 
Corps  arrived,  with  the  Nineteenth  just  behind. 
Up  the  streets  they  marched,  as  only  veterans  can 


>58 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


march  — company,  battalion,  regiment,  brigade, 
division,  the  gallant  General  Wright  commanding, 
and  greeted  with  exultant  cheers,  swinging  of  hats, 
and  display  of  handkerchiefs  by  the  relieved  inhabi- 
tants. “Just  in  time,  old  Sixth  Corps!”  shouted 
a “ vet.”  from  among  the  bystanders.  “ You  bet,” 
was  the  grim  response,  as  the  soldiers  shifted  their 
muskets  and  marched  to  the  defences,  there  to  be 
greeted  by  the  defenders  with  still  more  triumphant 
cheers.  The  enemy  was  quick  to  discover  the 
presence  of  the  “ fighting  Sixth.”  That  night  on 
the  outposts  the  rebel  pickets  recognized  the  men 
whose  fighting  qualities  they  had  learned  to  respect. 
“Hello,  old  Sixth  Corps,”  they  shouted;  “where 
in  thunder  did  you  come  from?”  “Come  from 
Richmond  ! What  are  you  Johnnies  doing  here?  ” 
replied  the  boys  of  the  Sixth.  “ Oh  ! Early  ‘s 
brought  a lot  of  wooden  furloughs  for  your  bum- 
mers, but  they  won’t  come  out  and  take  ’em,”  was 
the  reply. 

Next  morning,  however,  the  Sixth  went  out  and 
took  them,  Wharton’s  brigade  engaging  Early’s  skir- 
mish line,  and  driving  it  back  after  a pretty  fight  of  an 
hour,  President  Lincoln  and  a number  of  prominent 
officials  viewing  the  affair  from  the  ramparts  of 
Fort  Stevens.  That  night  the  invading  army  disap- 
peared. Early,  finding,  in  the  expressive  language 
of  the  soldiers,  that  “ he  had  taken  a bigger  contract 
than  he  could  fill,”  had  retreated  to  his  Virginia  fast- 
nesses. It  is  well  to  remember,  however,  that  but 
for  Wallace’s  gallant  stand  at  the  Monocacy,  the 
Sixth  Corps  would  have  been  a day  too  late. 


WAR. 


159 


Richmond  fell  on  the  4th  of  April,  1865.  On  the 
8th  Lee  surrendered  his  army  ; and  Grant  and  his 
victorious  hosts  came  marching  back  to  the  city 


FORD'S  THEATRE,  WHERE  LINCOLN  WAS  SHOT. 

they  had  so  long  and  bravely  defended.  Washington 
was  mad  with  joy  over  the  event.  Orders  went 
swiftly  out  from  the  War  Department,  announcing 
the  overthrow  of  the  rebellion  and  the  return  of 


i6o 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


peace.  Recruiting  and  drafting  were  stopped,  the 
blockade  was  raised,  restrictions  on  commerce  re- 
moved. On  April  13th  the  city  honored  the  event 
with  a grand  celebration.  The  Capitol,  the  White 
House,  and  other  public  buildings,  with  many  private 
residences,  were  gay  with  bunting;  business  was  gen- 
erally suspended,  and  citizens  met  each  other  with 
congratulations.  All  day  at  intervals  the  heavy 
siege  guns  in  the  forts  thundered  salutes.  In  the 
evening  there  was  a general  illumination  and  bon- 
fires, and  President  Lincoln,  standing  on  the  portico 
of  the  White  House,  addressed  an  immense  audi- 
ence which  heartily  applauded  his  expressions  of 
peace  and  good-will  to  all. 

But  the  city  soon  learned  that  mourning  often 
crowds  closely  on  the  heels  of  rejoicing.  The 
newspapers  of  Friday,  April  14th,  announced  that 
that  night  President  Lincoln  and  General  Grant 
would  attend  Ford’s  Theatre,  where  the  popular 
comedy  “ Our  American  Cousin  ” was  to  be  enacted. 
General  Grant  was  invited  by  the  President  to  form 
one  of  his  party,  but  a prior  engagement  obliged 
him  to  decline.  About  nine  o’clock  President  Lin- 
coln, with  a few  friends,  entered  the  theatre.  The 
play  was  stopped,  and  the  orchestra  played  “ Hail 
to  the  Chief,”  while  the  audience  vociferously  ap- 
plauded. An  hour  later,  while  every  one  was  watch- 
ing the  actors  on  the  stage,  a pistol-shot  was  heard, 
seemingly  in  the  President’s  box,  and  a moment 
later  a man  leaped  from  it  to  the  stage,  flourished  a 
dagger  in  full  view  of  the  audience,  and  with  the 
exclamation  Sic  semper  tyrannis , disappeared  by  the 


WAR. 


161 


stage  exit.  A scene  of  terror  and  distress  ensued. 
The  President  was  seen  to  be  leaning  forward  in  his 
seat  unconscious,  and  the  piercing  screams  of  Mrs. 
Lincoln  announced  that  he  had  been  shot.  Men 
climbed  upon  the  box  to  the  aid  of  the  sufferer; 
others  rushed  upon 
the  stage  in  pursuit 
of  the  murderer. 

Surgeons  hastily 
summoned  found 
that  the  victim  had 
received  a bullet 
wound  in  the  back 
of  the  head,  and 
soon  decided  that 
the  wound  was  mor- 
tal. He  was  removed 
to  a private  house 
across  the  street, 
where  the  next  morn- 
ing, without  regaining 
sciousncss,  he  died. 

Meantime  the  city  had  be- 
come aroused.  This  eventful 
night  showed  how  effective  the 
police  and  secret-service  force 
of  government  had  become 
under  the  pressure  of  war.  Instantly  the  telegraph 
aroused  the  police  and  military.  The  long  roll  was 
beat  in  the  distant  camps  and  fortifications.  Signal 
lights  flashed.  Church  bells  tolled.  Cavalry  and 
infantry  scoured  the  streets  and  picketed  every  road 


con- 


HOUSE  WHERE  LINCOLN 
DIED. 


1 62  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

leading  out  of  the  city.  In  five  minutes  on  D Street 
alone  five  thousand  people  were  in  swift  and  excited 
motion. 

Soon  news  came  of  an  attempt  to  assassinate  Sec- 
retary Seward  and  other  high  officers  of  government, 
and  it  was  apparent  that  a deep-laid  plot  of  assas- 
sination existed.  The  conspirators  escaped  for  the 
time  being,  but  ultimately  received  the  punishment 
due  to  their  crimes.  The  chief  assassin,  Booth,  was 
overtaken  in  the  Virginia  barn  where  he  had  sought 
refuge,  and  was  slain  by  a bullet  from  Boston  Cor- 
bett’s rifle.  The  others  were  also  identified,  and 
after  trial  executed  or  imprisoned. 

The  funeral  services  of  the  slain  President  were 
held  at  the  White  House  on  April  19th,  and  were  of 
a character  befitting  the  illustrious  dead.  The  day 
was  bright  and  beautiful,  without  a cloud  ; at  sun- 
rise the  heavy  boom  of  minute-guns  from  the  forts 
announced  the  commencement  of  ceremonies.  The 
people  who  began  early  to  assemble  at  the  Executive 
Mansion  found  it  draped  in  funeral  crape,  together 
with  most  of  the  buildings,  public  or  private,  in 
the  vicinity.  The  East  Room,  in  which,  on  a 
gloomy  catafalque,  the  dead  reposed,  was  hung  with 
crape,  the  frames  of  the  glittering  mirrors  being 
covered  with  black  and  white  drapery,  which  lent  to 
the  room  a dim,  religious  light  well  befitting  the  so- 
lemnity of  the  occasion.  The  audience  gathered  by 
the  bier  was  of  a character  to  lend  dignity  to  the 
scene.  The  President  of  the  United  States,  the 
Chief-Justice  and  his  associates  of  the  Supreme 
Court,  members  of  Congress,  cabinet  ministers  and 


WAR. 


163 

executive  officers  of  government,  generals  of  the 
army,  foreign  ambassadors  and  other  members  of  the 
Diplomatic  Corps,  the  clergy,  and  a multitude  of 
distinguished  citizens  gathered  from  far  and  near  to 
pay  the  last  sad  rites  to  one  whom  the  nation  most 
honored. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Hall,  rector  of  the  Church  of  the 
Epiphany,  began  the  ceremony  by  reading  part  of 
the  Church  service  for  the  burial  of  the  dead. 
Bishop  Simpson  offered  prayer.  Rev.  Dr.  Gurley 
delivered  a funeral  oration.  At  two  o’clock  the 
minute-guns  and  tolling  bells  announced  that  the 
funeral  procession  had  left  the  White  House.  Its 
route  was  down  Pennsylvania  Avenue  to  the  Cap- 
itol ; the  avenue  for  the  whole  distance  had  been 
cleared  by  the  police,  but  the  pavements  were  lined 
with  silent  and  subdued  spectators.  The  column 
moved  to  the  solemn  booming  of  minute-guns — 
first  the  military  escort,  a mile  in  length,  each  soldier 
with  arms  reversed  and  draped  in  black,  marching 
to  the  sound  of  muffled  drums  and  mournful  dirge 
music. 

After  the  militia  came  the  civic  procession,  headed 
by  Marshal  Lamon,  Surgeon-General  Barnes,  and 
the  physicians  who  had  attended  the  President. 
Behind  these  gentlemen  was  the  funeral  car,  at- 
tended by  the  pall-bearers,  fifteen  in  all, — three 
each,  selected  from  the  Senate,  the  House,  the 
army,  the  navy,  and  from  civil  life.  Next  came  the 
family  of  the  President,  consisting  of  Robert  Lin- 
coln, his  little  brother  Thad,  and  their  relatives, 
Mrs.  Lincoln  being  too  ill  to  be  present.  Behind 


164  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

these  rode  President  Johnson,  with  two  mounted 
officers  on  either  hand  ; then  in  carriages,  Chief- 
Justice  Chase,  and  the  Supreme  Bench,  the  Diploma- 
tic Corps,  Senators  and  Representatives,  public  offi- 
cers, civic  societies,  delegations  from  cities,  a large 
body  of  colored  citizens,  and  forming  the  rear-guard 
another  large  body  of  military.  The  whole  proces- 
sion was  three  miles  long,  and  consumed  two  hours 
and  ten  minutes  in  passing  a given  point.  Arrived 
at  the  Capitol  the  body  was  placed  in  the  centre  of 
the  rotunda,  under  the  great  dome,  which  had  been 
appropriately  draped  for  the  occasion.  Rev.  Dr. 
Gurley  then  read  the  burial-service,  and  the  exer- 
cises of  the  day  were  concluded.  After  lying  in 
state  in  the  Capitol  for  two  days,  the  remains  were 
removed  for  permanent  interment  in  Springfield, 
Illinois,  the  route  including  New  York  and  other 
great  cities  of  the  North,  where  equal  honors  were 
paid  to  the  dead. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

MARCHING  HOME  AND  INTO  HISTORY. 

By  the  middle  of  May,  Sherman’s  gallant  veterans 
had  arrived  in  the  city,  and  it  was  decided  fitly  to 
celebrate  the  army’s  disbandment  by  a grand  review 
of  the  two  great  divisions  which,  between  them,  had 
ground  the  armies  of  the  South  like  grain  between 
the  upper  and  nether  millstone. 

Preliminary  to  the  final  discharge,  therefore,  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac,  under  General  Meade,  and 
the  Division  of  the  Mississippi,  under  General  Sher- 
man, were  ordered  to  pass  in  review  before  the  eye 
of  their  Commander-in-chief,  before,  the  eyes  of  their 
respective  chieftains,  and  before  the  eyes  of  the 
nation  they  had  saved.  Adequate  preparations  were 
made  for  the  event,  and  so  perfectly  disciplined  were 
the  troops  of  the  two  armies,  so  welded  together  by 
the  esprit  of  their  splendid  achievements,  that  the 
whole  mass  moved  as  one,  and  the  work  of  organ- 
izing and  directing  the  great  parade  was  easily  and 
smoothly  accomplished.  It  was  arranged  that  one 
day  should  be  devoted  to  each  army  : the  23d  of 
May,  1865,  was  assigned  to  the  Army  of  the  Poto- 
mac, and  the  following  day,  the  24th,  to  the  Division 
of  the  Mississippi. 


165 


1 66 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

The  morning  of  the  23d  dawned  gloriously — all 
that  the  actors  in  the  pageant,  or  the  spectators  could 
have  desired.  The  air,  tempered  by  the  spring 
rains,  was  cool,  fragrant,  and  free  from  dust.  Battle- 
scarred  Washington  smiled  brightly  in  the  May  sun- 
shine, and  decked  herself  gayly  to  greet  the  victors. 
Bunting  of  all  kinds  floated  bravely  from  flag-staffs, 
decked  the  fronts  of  buildings,  hung  suspended 
over  the  streets.  The  reviewing  stand  had  been 
erected  on  the  sidewalk  in  front  of  the  White 
House — a long  pavilion,  richly  decorated  with  flags, 
inscribed  with  the  famous  victories  of  both  armies, 
and  having  on  either  flank  long  stands  for  the 
accommodation  of  officials,  ladies,  and  disabled 
veterans.  Opposite,  across  the  street,  was  a second 
pavilion,  erected  for  members  of  Congress,  gover- 
nors of  States,  and  other  State  officials,  and  this  was 
flanked  as  far  as  Seventeenth  Street  on  the  one  side, 
and  to  Fifteenth  and  a Half  Street  on  the  other,  by 
private  stands,  erected  by  citizens  of  Massachusetts, 
Connecticut,  New  Jersey,  and  Ohio,  and  by  the 
officers  who  were  to  take  part  in  the  parade. 

As  the  appointed  hour — nine  o’elock — approaches, 
the  scene,  whether  viewed  from  the  White  House, 
or  from  the  west  point  of  the  Capitol,  is  inspiring  to 
a degree.  Never  has  Washington  been  so  packed 
with  humanity.  The  newspapers  have  given  notice 
of  the  event  to  the  remotest  hamlets,  and  the  people 
have  come  in  multitudes.  Painters,  poets,  journal- 
ists, historians  are  there  to  give  it  continued  fame. 
The  lawyer  has  left  his  briefs,  the  artisan  his  bench, 
the  farmer  his  plough,  to  greet  the  veterans  whose 


MARCHING  HOME  AND  INTO  HISTORY.  1 67 

trials  and  exploits  for  four  years  have  been  the 
theme  of  office,  workshop,  and  cottage  fireside; 
the  father  has  brought  his  son,  the  mother  her 
daughter,  that  they  may  be  able  to  describe  it  in 
distant  years  to  children’s  children.  They  have  read 
in  history  of  Roman  “ triumphs,” — how  the  vic- 
torious legions  swept  along  the  Appian  Way  with 
captives  at  their  chariot  wheels,  while  Rome  ap- 
plauded ; of  the  welcome  Paris  gave  Napoleon’s 
victorious  hosts,  of  the  ovations  London  tendered  to 
the  heroes  of  Waterloo  and  the  Crimea,  but  they 
feel  that  in  spectacular  display  and  historic  interest, 
this  will  surpass  all. 

Massed  under  arms  behind  the  Capitol  and  filling 
the  camps  around  the  city  are  five  great  corps  d' amide 
— the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  the  Army  of  the  James, 
the  Army  of  Georgia,  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee, 
and  the  Corps  of  Cavalry,  under  Sheridan — two 
hundred  thousand  men  in  all.  The  hour  of  nine 
peals  from  a score  of  steeples.  Blare  of  bugle  and 
roll  of  drum  greet  it ; the  column  is  in  motion, 
marching  down  from  East  Capitol  Square,  where  it 
has  been  held  for  orders.  The  Army  of  the  Potomac 
has  the  advance.  First  rides  its  gallant  commander, 
General  George  C.  Meade,  followed  by  his  general 
staff,  in  brilliant  uniforms,  by  the  head-quarters 
escort — a squadron  of  the  P'irst  Massachusetts 
Cavalry, — and  by  the  Cavalry  Corps  under  General 
Merritt. 

Let  us  witness  the  pageant  from  the  reviewing 
stand.  A brilliant  company  has  gathered  there. 
President  Johnson  occupies  the  centre,  with  Lieu- 


1 68 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


tenant-General  Grant  seated  beside  him  as  review- 
ing officer.  In  the  second  line  from  the  front  are 
Generals  Sherman,  Hancock,  and  Torbert,  Secre- 
taries Sherman,  Stanton,  Welles,  and  other  Cabinet 
officers,  while  the  pavilion  and  the  stands  on  either 
side  are  crowded  with  officers  of  the  army  and 
diplomatic  corps  in  brilliant  uniforms,  with  ladies 
in  gay  attire,  with  governors,  senators,  and  civilians. 

General  Meade  passes  the  stand  at  9.15  A.M.  and 
salutes.  The  drum-corps  opposite  peals  out  a salute 
in  reply,  and  the  march  now  commences.  The 
splendid  Cavalry  Corps  under  Merritt  first  passes 
under  review.  General  Grant  gives  it  a nod  of 
approval  as  he  recalls  its  record.  Hooker  mobilized 
it.  Pleasanton  first  successfully  fought  it.  Enough 
to  say  of  it  that  it  has  been  with  Sheridan  in  the 
Valley.  It  passes  in  platoons  of  sixteen  horses,  each 
trooper  with  drawn  sabre. 

There  around  the  corner  of  Fifteenth  Street  comes 
Custer  heading  his  famous  Division.  A fair  hand 
throws  him  a flower  wreath,  which  he  catches 
gallantly  on  his  sword-arm  ; but  the  movement 
alarms  his  spirited  stallion,  which  rears,  plunges, 
and  dashes  off  at  a frightful  speed  down  the  avenue. 
But  the  Genera!  is  not  easily  thrown.  Still  holding 
the  garland  in  one  hand,  lie  subdues  the  steed  with 
the  other,  and  after  properly  punishing  him  forces 
him  back  into  the  ranks.  The  troopers  of  this 
division  all  wear  the  “ Custer  tie,”  a scarf  of  red 
silk,  merino,  or  flannel  tied  around  the  neck,  with 
the  ends  falling  nearly  to  the  waist.  The  brave 
fellows  are  cheered  all  along  the  line,  and  as  Davis’ 


MARCHING  HOME  AND  IN 7'0  history.  169 

division  passes  there  are  more  cheers,  for  in  its  rear 
rides  a lonely  contraband  on  a mule,  the  picture  of 
independence,  and  receiving  cheers  and  laughter 
with  the  nonchalance  of  an  old  campaigner. 

Next,  with  a clatter,  come  those  pets  of  the 
cavalry,  the  horse  batteries,  brigaded  under  their 
chief,  Colonel  Robertson.  Those  three-inch  rifles 
and  brass  twelves  have  raided  it  with  the  cavalry  up 
and  down  every  valley  and  highway  in  old  Virginia. 
The  batteries  pass  by  in  sections,  the  buglers  play- 
ing the  calls  in  chorus  with  fine  effect.  They  dis- 
appear and  the  mixed  infantry  and  cavalry  of 
the  Provost-Marshal’s  force,  “ the  law-and-order 
brigade  ” of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  take  their 
place.  The  Engineer  Brigade  of  General  Benham 
succeeds,  men  of  valor,  skill,  and  patience,  members 
of  that  indefatigable  corps  which  has  bridged  every 
notable  stream  of  the  war — which  could,  if  necessary, 
bridge  the  Potomac  yonder  in  three  hours.  Two  of 
their  famous  pontoon  boats  follow  them.  Thus  the 
cavalry  passes — it  has  been  an  hour  and  fifteen 
minutes  filing  by,— and  the  infantry,  headed  by  the 
gallant  Ninth  Corps,  comes  marching  by,  officers, 
men,  and  horses  fairly  covered  with  bouquets. 

The  Ninth — where  has  it  not  marched  and  fought  ? 
In  North  Carolina  first,  at  Roanoke  Island  with 
Burnside,  then  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  at 
South  Mountain,  Antietam,  and  Fredericksburg, 
then  transferred  to  Kentucky,  to  Mississippi,  to  East 
Tennessee  and  the  defence  of  Knoxville,  and  back 
to  \ irginia  again,  where,  under  Grant,  it  smelled 
powder  in  the  battles  of  the  Wilderness,  of  the 


I/O 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


James,  and  of  the  Appomattox.  A score  of  times 
it  has  been  cut  to  pieces,  and  yet  it  has  twenty-five 
thousand  veterans  in  line  to-day. 

Here  march  two  regiments  that  fought  at  Roanoke 
on  February  8,  1862.  Here  are  the  bagpipes  of  the 
Seventy-ninth  New  York,  discoursing  as  stirring 
strains  as  when  it  marched  down  Broadway  in  the 
first  week  of  the  war,  and  here  the  shot-rent,  blood- 
stained banners  wave  above  the  color-guard,  some 
in  tatters,  some  barely  holding  to  the  staff,  and 
others  tied  to  the  staff,  the  threads  too  precious  to 
lose  a single  one.  These  fragments  of  silk  speak 
volumes ; they  are  more  eloquent  than  words,  and 
the  people  greet  them  with  thunders  of  applause. 

A gap  now  intervenes  and  then  we  see  the  Mal- 
tese Cross  of  the  Fifth  Corps  advancing  up  the 
Avenue.  The  men  have  been  under  arms  since 
5 A.M.,  yet  they  march  with  the  free  swinging  step 
of  the  trained  soldier,  a step  that  carries  its  twenty- 
three  thousand  men  past  in  an  hour  and  fifteen 
minutes.  The  column  is  closed  with  the  Second 
Corps  of  twenty-five  thousand  men,  and  the  review 
of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  is  accomplished.  The 
marching  has  been  by  company  front  twenty  men 
in  line,  and  has  been  perfect  in  its  way.  The  align- 
ment has  been  especially  commended — so  many 
glittering  bayonets  in  line,  so  many  helmets,  so 
many  knapsacks,  so  many  right  feet  advanced  ; — thus 
they  have  passed, — companies,  battalions,  regiments, 
brigades,  divisions,  corps — nearly  one  hundred  thou- 
sand men,  in  five  and  one  half  hours  without  delay, 
mishap,  or  error  of  any  kind.  No  wonder  the  foreign 


MARCHING  HOME  AND  INTO  HISTORY 


I 72 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


diplomats  and  officers  turn  to  one  another  and  re- 
mark that  there  are  no  soldiers  in  the  world  that 
could  surpass  these  Americans  veterans. 

President  Johnson  has  frequently  acknowledged 
the  salutes  of  the  brigade  commanders  as  they  rode 
by,  but  General  Grant  has  sat  imperturbable, — now 
and  then  making  a commendatory  remark  as  some 
exceptionally  “brave  officer  or  distinguished  regiment 
passed.  Along  the  line  of  march,  however,  the 
brave  veterans  have  been  received  with  flowers, 
flutter  of  handkerchiefs,  clapping  of  hands,  and 
plaudits  of  the  spectators. 

The  prettiest  feature  of  the  day  was  a band  of  some 
two  thousand  of  the  teachers,  scholars,  and  trustees 
of  the  public  schools  of  Washington,  who  were 
stationed  on  the  north  side  of  the  Capitol,  the  girls 
gayly  bedecked  with  ribbons  of  different  colors, 
the  boys  with  rosettes  of  similar  hue  upon 
their  breasts,  and  all  bearing  flags,  banners,  and 
mottoes  suitable  to  the  occasion.  As  the  hosts 
descended  Capitol  Mill,  two  thousand  childish 
voices  took  up  the  strains  of  the  “ Battle  Cry  of 
Freedom,”  and  sang  it  through  in  honor  of  the 
victors. 

The  next  day  the  Division  of  the  Mississippi 
passed  in  review  before  the  same  august  assemblage. 
More  interest,  if  possible,  was  taken  in  this  pageant 
than  in  that  of  the  day  before,  partly  because  the 
Armies  of  Georgia  and  Tennessee  were  new  to  the 
people  of  Washington,  and  also  because  their  career 
showed  more  of  romantic  incident  and  chivalric  dar- 
ing. By  seven  o’clock  spectators  begin  to  seek  for 


MARCHING  HOME  AND  INTO  HISTORY.  I 73 

good  positions;  there  are  more  present  than  on  the 
preceding  day. 

It  is  a little  past  nine  as  General  Sherman, 
leading  the  advance,  appears  around  the  corner  by 
Fifteenth  Street,  attended  by  his  staff.  Resounding 
cheers  greet  the  hero  of  that  grand  march  to  the 
sea,  who  has  added  a new  chapter  to  military  his- 
tory. Men  wave  their  hats,  ladies  flutter  delicate 
handkerchiefs  and  rain  flowers  on  the  favorite.  He 
advances  with  “ the  light  of  battle  in  his  eyes,” 
salutes  his  reviewing  officer,  and,  dismounting  be- 
yond, joins  the  group  in  the  pavilion.  Meantime 
the  serried  ranks  are  sweeping  by.  The  order  of 
march  is  by  close  columns  of  companies,  all  colors 
unfurled,  the  brigade  bands  playing  as  on  the 
march,  the  battalion  colors  to  salute  the  reviewing 
officer  by  drooping,  the  field  music  by  making 
three  ruffles  in  passing  without  interrupting  the 
march.  Their  general  gazes  proudly  on  them  and 
with  good  cause. 

These  are  the  men  who  have  counted  their  mile- 
stones by  thousands,  who  began  their  career  by 
marching  from  the  Ohio  to  the  Tennessee  under 
Buell,  who  made  that  gallant  raid  into  Alabama 
under  the  daring  Mitchell,  who  checked  the  Confed- 
erate advance  at  Stone  River  under  Rosencrans, 
who  carried  the  passes  of  the  Cumberland  to  seize 
Chattanooga,  who  stood  like  a rock  under  Thomas 
at  Chickamauga,  who  stormed  Missionary  Ridge 
under  Sherman,  and  fought  above  the  clouds  of 
Lookout  Mountain  under  Hooker,  who  marched 
from  Chattanooga  to  Atlanta,  and  from  Atlanta  to 


174 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


the  sea,  and  who,  under  Sherman  and  McPherson, 
Slocum,  Howard,  and  Kilpatrick,  swept  like  a tor- 
nado through  Georgia  and  the  Carolinas,  and  struck 
the  death-blow  to  the  rebellion. 

Spectators  note  the  splendid  physique,  the  sturdy, 
swinging  step  of  the  men.  There  are  but  few  East- 
ern regiments.  These  ranks  have  been  filled  chiefly 
from  the  yeomanry  of  the  prairies,  from  the  dwellers 
by  the  Great  Lakes,  and  the  pioneers  of  the  Far 
West. 

hirst  comes  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee  led  by 
General  John  A.  Logan,  black-haired,  dark-skinned, 
riding  a superb,  dapple-gray  stallion,  and  who  is 
greeted  with  repeated  plaudits.  Following  him 
marches  the  Seventeenth  Corps,  General  Frank  P. 
Blair,  then  the  Fifteenth  Corps  led  by  Hazcn,  hero 
of  Fort  McAllister.  At  the  head  of  each  brigade  is  a 
battalion  of  black  pioneers  clad  in  the  old  plantation 
garments,  with  axe  and  shovel  on  shoulder,  marching 
with  even,  sturdy  step  and  superior  air,  for  Sher- 
man has  declared  that  the  parade  shall  be  an  exact 
picture  of  his  army  on  the  march.  In  the  Twentieth 
Corps  under  General  Mower,  the  First  Division, 
under  the  veteran  General  Williams,  has  the  advance. 
Army  men  speak  of  the  latter  as  having  seen  more 
battles  than  years,  and  tell  over  the  list  of  his  en- 
gagements— with  Shields  in  the  Valley,  with  Banks 
at  Front  Royal,  with  Slocum  at  Antietam,  with 
Hooker  at  Chancellorsville,  with  Meade  at  Gettys- 
burg, and  with  Hooker  again  at  Lookout  Mountain, 
Resaca,  and  Peach  Tree  Creek. 

Another  crack  division,  General  John  W.  Geary’s 


MARCHING  HOME  AND  INTO  HISTORY.  1 75 


“ White  Star,”  marches  by,  and  then  everybody 
is  on  the  qui  vive,  for  here,  following  General  Bar- 
num’s  brigade  of  New  York  troops,  swings  into 
view  the  first  army  pack-mule  train  ever  seen  in 
Washington.  First  come  two  diminutive  white  don- 
keys, ridden  by  two  small  contrabands.  Then  a 
dozen  patient  pack-mules  fitted  with  Mexican  pack- 
saddles,  laden  with  boxes  of  hard  tack  on  one  side 
and  with  camp  equipage  on  the  other.  As  many 
stolid  male  contrabands  lead  the  mules,  and  they  are 
followed  by  colored  females  on  foot,  and  by  a white 
soldier  on  horseback  to  see  that  all  goes  well.  The 
mess  and  the  mess-kit  are  borne  by  this  cavalcade, 
and  reclining  contentedly  on  the  mule’s  panniers  we 
see  a half-dozen  game-cocks,  a sure-footed  goat,  and 
a pair  of  young  coons — a grotesque  spectacle  truly, 
one  that  provokes  cheers  and  laughter  from  ten 
thousand  throats. 

But  again  the  bayonets  glisten,  colors  gleam,  and 
bugles  blare.  The  Fifteenth  Corps,  forming  the  rear- 
guard, is  passing  now,  famous  for  marching  and  fight- 
ing, once  commanded  by  General  George  H.  Thomas, 
and  to-day  partaking  not  a little  of  the  qualities  of 
the  Rock  of  Chickamauga.  Now  the  last  battalion 
dips  its  colors,  the  last  rank  passes  and  recedes  from 
view.  The  Army  of  the  Potomac  and  the  Di- 
vision of  the  Mississippi  have  passed  by  and  into 
history. 

Another  picture  forces  itself  upon  us.  Far  south, 
in  companies,  in  squads,  singly,  maimed,  hungry, 
footsore,  penniless,  despairing,  the  fragments  of  the 
brave  armies  that  have  withstood  these  puissant  hosts 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


1/6 

for  four  long  years,  are  seeking  their  desolated 
homes.  For  the  former,  the  glory  of  conquest ; for 
the  latter,  the  bitterness  of  defeat, — a bitterness 
which  fortunately  alike  for  the  nation  and  for  them- 
selves is  not  enduring. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  RENAISSANCE. 

SINCE  the  war  three  events  have  for  the  time 
being  fixed  the  attention  of  the  whole  country  upon 
the  Capitol — the  impeachment  trial  of  President 
Johnson  in  March,  1868,  the  assassination  of  Presi- 
dent Garfield  in  July,  1881,  and  the  inauguration  of 
President  Cleveland  in  March,  1885.  For  a descrip- 
tion of  the  impeachment  trial  the  reader  is  referred 
to  the  chapter  on  the  Capitol  in  Part  II. 

No  event  in  their  history,  save  perhaps  the  assassi- 
nation of  President  Lincoln,  so  shocked  the  American 
people  as  the  shooting,  by  a wretched  lunatic,  of 
James  A.  Garfield,  the  twentieth  President  of  the 
United  States.  Garfield  had  risen  from  the  ranks  of 
the  people  ; he  had  done  good  service  in  the  army, 
rising  to  the  rank  of  major-general,  and  as  repre- 
sentative in  Congress  had  given  evidence  of  posses- 
sing rare  powers  of  oratory  and  statesmanship.  He 
was  but  forty-nine  years  of  age — apparently  still  on 
the  threshold  of  a great  public  career, — and  had  been 
but  four  months  in  possession  of  his  high  office.  On 
the  morning  of  Saturday,  July  2,  1881,  lie  left  the 
White  House  to  attend  the  commencement  exercises 
of  Williams  College,  his  Alma  Mater.  Accompanied 


177 


178  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

by  James  G.  Blaine,  his  Secretary  of  State,  he  en- 
tered the  depot  of  the  Baltimore  and  Potomac  Rail- 
road to  take  his  train,  when  suddenly  several  shots 
were  heard  behind  the  group,  and  Garfield  fell  to  the 
ground  helpless.  He  was  removed  to  the  White 
House.  Mrs.  Garfield,  who  was  absent  at  Long 
Branch,  was  summoned,  and  hastened  to  the  bedside 
of  her  stricken  husband.  The  weary  weeks  of  pain 
that  followed,  the  removal  to  Elberon  in  the  hope  of 
benefit  from  the  sea  air,  the  death  of  the  illustrious 
sufferer  there  on  September  19,  1881,  are  events 
within  the  memory  of  the  youngest  reader. 

The  body  was  taken  in  state  to  Washington  and 
placed  in  the  rotunda  of  the  Capitol,  on  the  spot 
where,  sixteen  years  before,  the  casket  of  President 
Lincoln  had  rested.  For  two  days  citizens  of  all 
conditions  and  nationalities  filed  past  and  reverently 
looked  on  the  face  of  the  dead.  Then  after  impres- 
sive funeral  ceremonies  the  remains,  escorted  by  the 
military  with  arms  reversed  and  bands  playing  fune- 
ral marches,  were  removed  to  the  station  where  the 
murder  was  committed,  and  conveyed  to  Cleveland, 
Ohio,  and  were  there  laid  to  rest  in  beautiful 
Forest  Grove  Cemetery  of  that  city.  Guitcau,  the 
cowardly  murderer,  being  subsequently  tried,  con- 
victed, and  sentenced,  met  on  the  gallows  the  fate 
that  his  crime  richly  deserved. 

The  inauguration  of  Grover  Cleveland  on  March 
4,  1885,  as  twenty-second  President  of  the  United 
States,  was  a noteworthy  event  in  the  history  of  the 
city.  Like  the  inauguration  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  it 
denoted  a change  in  the  reign  of  parties.  At  the 


THE  RENAISSANCE. 


179 


Presidential  election  of  1884  the  Republican  party 
had  been  defeated,  and  the  Democratic  party  had 
won.  Hundreds  of  thousands  of  people  poured  into 
Washington  to  witness  the  affair.  No  such  military 
display  had  been  seen  in  the  capital  since  the  grand 
reviews  of  1865  ; and  the  procession  along  Pennsyl- 
vania Avenue  was  the  largest  that  had  ever  escorted 
an  incoming  President  to  the  Capitol.  The  inaugu- 
ration ceremonies  in  the  Senate  chamber,  and  in  the 
central  portico  of  the  east  front,  were  such  as  have 
been  before  described.  A fine  display  of  fireworks 
from  the  White  House  grounds  in  the  evening,  and  a 
brilliant  inauguration  ball  at  the  new  Pension  build- 
ing, concluded  the  festivities  of  the  day.  ‘ 

These  important  events,  however,  were  not  nearly 
so  far  reaching  in  their  effect  upon  the  city  as  the 
era  of  municipal  improvement  which  began  in  the 
spring  of  1871,  during  the  Presidency  of  General 
Grant.  Modern  visitors  to  Washington  can  have 
no  conception  of  the  dirty,  straggling,  unkempt, 
provincial-like  appearance  of  the  city  in  1 86 r , when 
the  defenders  of  the  Union  began  pouring  in  for  its 
protection.  The  citizens,  dependent  upon  Congress, 
had  very  little  public  spirit  or  civic  pride.  Most  of 
the  real  estate  was  held  by  old  and  conservative 
owners,  who  deprecated  public  improvements  be- 
cause of  the  excessive  taxation  they  would  involve. 
Congress  itself  did  nothing  for  the  city  except  when 
spurred  by  the  force  of  public  opinion,  and  then  its 
appropriations  were  only  aimed  to  meet  the  present 
emergency.  In  i860  the  entire  water  supply  came 
from  pumps  and  springs.  Not  a street  was  lighted 


i8o 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


except  Pennsylvania  Avenue.  There  was  no  Fire 
Department  worthy  of  the  name,  and  the  police 
force  was  a mere  constabulary.  There  was  not  a 
street  car  in  the  city,  nor  a street  that  was  paved  for 
any  consecutive  distance.  Southeastern  Washing- 
ton was  cut  off  from  the  remaining  portion  by  a 
wide  shallow  canal — the  ancient  Tiber, — which  ex- 
tended from  the  Potomac  nearly  to  Capitol  Hill, 
and  was  a receptacle  for  the  city’s  filth  and  refuse. 
There  was  not  a sewer  in  the  city  ; the  parks  and 
commons  were  given  up  to  weeds.  A mass  of 
earthen  bluffs,  pierced  by  two  streets,  and  scarcely 
accessible  for  mire  and  refuse,  lined  the  river  bank. 
The  White  House  was  surrounded  by  stables,  wooden 
fences,  and  patches  of  bare  earth.  The  present  De- 
partments were  not  half  finished.  The  Capitol  was 
without  a dome,  and  the  wings  still  unfinished  were 
filled  with  workmen.  An  omnibus  line  was  the  only 
means  of  communication  with  Georgetown,  and  only 
an  alleged  ferry  to  Alexandria  existed.  Scarcely  a 
common  school  worthy  of  the  name  was  in  operation. 
There  was  a refined  and  cultivated  social  element  in 
the  city,  but  its  influence  was  not  exerted  in  the  di- 
rection of  civic  improvement  and  good  government. 

Something  was  done  during  the  civil  war  to 
remedy  these  evils.  The  dome  was  raised  on  the 
Capitol,  and  the  Treasury,  Post-Office,  and  Patent 
Office  nearly  completed.  The  first  street-car  line 
was  opened  in  1862.  The  Long  Bridge,  which  had 
been  built  in  1835,  was  rebuilt,  and  the  railroad 
bridge  beside  it  constructed.  After  the  war  came 
the  era  of  adjustment,  and  as  Washington  had  been 


THE  RENAISSANCE. 


1 8 1 


in  ante-bellum  times  largely  Southern  in  tone  this 
task  long  occupied  the  attention  of  the  people.  At 
length,  as  before  remarked,  the  era  of  improvement 
began. 

So  far  as  the  impartial  historian  can  discover,  the 
credit  for  originating  this  movement  belongs  largely 
to  Alexander  R.  Shepherd,  at  that  time  an  active,  en- 
ergetic business  man  of  the  city.  He  seems  to  have 
had  the  faculty  of  looking  forward  to  future  as  well 


LONG  BRIDGE. 


as  present  requirements,  and  a mind  capable  of  con- 
structing a comprehensive  plan  of  public  improve- 
ment. This  gentleman  succeeded  in  interesting  Pres- 
ident Grant,  and  then  Congress  in  his  scheme.  The 
old  English  form  of  municipal  government — mayor 
and  common  council — was  abolished  and  a territorial 
form  of  government  for  the  District  erected,  with 
governor,  legislature,  and  delegate  to  Congress.  A 
Board  of  Public  Works  was  also  created,  with  Mr. 


1 82  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

Shepherd  as  Chairman.  The  territorial  government 
organized  with  Henry  D.  Cook,  the  banker,  as  Gov- 
ernor, who  was,  however,  soon  superseded  by  Mr. 
Shepherd.  The  latter,  in  carrying  on  his  operations, 
followed  the  professional  advice  of  Mr.  A.  B.  Mul- 
lett,  then  the  supervising  architect  of  the  Treasury, 
and  who  later  planned  the  State,  War,  and  Navy 
building.  Governor  Shepherd  also  consulted  with  the 
Boards  of  Public  Works  of  other  cities.  The  Board 
decided  that  the  first  thing  necessary  in  the  work  of 
reconstruction  was  a proper  sewerage  system  for  the 
city.  To  construct  this  was  no  easy  matter.  Pennsyl- 
vania Avenue,  in  places,  was  below  high-water  mark. 
Much  of  the  ground  now  covered  by  the  Centre  Mar- 
ket and  streets  contiguous  was  a morass  with  the 
canal  in  the  centre.  Tiber  Creek,  which  rises  on  the 
terrace  some  two  miles  north  of  the  city,  and  which 
then  flowed  into  the  canal,  near  Capitol  Hill,  was 
wont  to  become  a roaring  torrent  even  in  a moder- 
ate rain,  and  flood  the  city. 

The  engineers  began  their  labors  by  arching  over 
the  canal  with  brick,  thus  converting  it  into  a 
sewer.  Next  they  tapped  the  Tiber  as  it  descended 
from  its  heights  back  of  the  city,  and  led  it  and  its 
floods  off  to  the  Eastern  Branch,  while  its  former 
bed,  and  three  of  its  branches,  were  arched  over  with 
brick,  and  made  the  main  sewers  of  the  system. 
The  West  End  and  Georgetown  were  also  given  sew- 
erage systems,  so  that  by  1875  there  were  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty-three  miles  of  this  underground 
work  in  operation,  the  whole  system  in  extent  and 
completeness  far  exceeding  any  similar  work  on  the 


THE  RENAISSANCE. 


183 


western  continent.  The  introduction  of  gas  and 
water  mains  went  on  side  by  side  with  these  im- 
provements. The  great  Washington  aqueduct,  which 
through  crags  and  over  creek  valleys  brings  pure 
water  from  the  Great  Falls  of  the  Potomac,  nearly 
fifteen  miles  above,  had  been  so  far  finished  by  De- 
cember, 1863,  that  water  was  introduced  into  the 
city  through  two  mains  originally  designed  to  sup- 
ply the  public  buildings,  but  which  had  been  tapped 
by  the  old  corporation  and  made  to  furnish  a limited 
supply  to  the  citizens.  The  Board  now  adopted  a 
comprehensive  system  of  water  supply,  laid  its  own 
mains  from  the  reservoir  two  miles  west  of  George- 
town, and  by  1875  had  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
three  miles  of  water  mains  and  pipes  in  operation, 
affording  each  inhabitant  a daily  supply  of  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty-seven  gallons.  The  Gas-light  Com- 
pany was  also  incited  to  equal  activity,  so  that  by 
1873  over  three  thousand  public  lamps  were  illumi- 
nating the  streets  and  squares. 

As  soon  as  the  underground  work  was  well  ad- 
vanced, the  Board  turned  its  attention  to  the  streets 
and  parks.  The  first  point  to  be  decided  was  the 
style  of  pavement  to  be  laid,  and  the  engineers  of 
all  the  great  Northern  and  Western  cities  were  con- 
sulted on  the  subject.  In  the  spring  of  1872,  the 
Park  Commissions  of  New  York,  Brooklyn,  Phila- 
delphia, and  Buffalo  sat  in  conference  with  the  Board 
for  two  weeks,  and  samples  of  all  kinds  of  pavements 
in  use  were  submitted  to  them,  together  with  tests 
and  costs  of  repairs ; the  Board  then  visited  Boston 
and  the  great  cities  of  the  West  and  inspected  their 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


184 

systems  of  paving,  the  result  being  that  58^  miles 
of  wood  pavement  were  laid,  28^  of  concrete,  and  93 
of  cobble,  macadam,  gravel,  and  Belgian  block — a 
total  of  180  miles. 

In  the  beginning  a great  obstacle  presented  itself  in 
the  width  of  the  streets,  which,  however  suitable  to 
a national  capital,  covered  such  areas  that  the  cost 
of  paving  them,  it  was  feared,  would  bankrupt  prop- 
erty owners  and  stagger  Congress.  The  main  avenues 
were  160  feet  wide,  and  the  streets  were  from  130 
feet  to  160  feet  wide,  covering  in  the  aggregate  two 
thirds  of  the  city’s  site,  their  entire  length  being  264 
miles,  and  their  united  area  2,554  acres.  The  streets 
of  New  York  cover  but  thirty-five  percent,  of  her  en- 
tire area.  Mr.  Mullett,  fertile  in  expedients,  at  once 
suggested  a remedy.  He  advanced  the  pavements 
into  the  streets  a uniform  distance,  and  reduced  the 
cost  of  the  former  by  sodding  between  them  and  the 
house  fronts,  thus  giving  each  householder  a front 
yard,  while  the  original  width  of  the  streets  above 
the  sidewalks  was  retained.  Two  hundred  and  eight 
miles  of  these  sidewalks  were  laid — seven  miles  of 
flag  and  concrete,  the  remainder  of  brick. 

Next  came  the  equalizing  of  the  grades  of  the 
city.  The  plain,  so  called,  on  which  Washington  is 
built  presents  many  and  great  inequalities.  A topo- 
graphical survey  in  1871  would  have  shown  abrupt 
hills  of  peculiarly  colored  sand  or  clay  standing  on 
stratified  metamorphic  rock,  ragged  ravines  cut  by  the 
water-courses,  and  depressions  of  large  area,  which, 
before  a system  of  drainage  was  inaugurated,  had 
been  pools  of  half-stagnant  water.  To  show  this 


1 86  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

inequality  it  is  only  necessary  to  give  the  altitude  of 
a few  well-known  points.  The  White  House  grounds, 
for  instance,  are  fifteen  feet  above  mean  low-water; 
Capitol  Hill,  one  mile  east,  is  about  ninety  feet 
above.  Pennsylvania  Avenue,  connecting  the  two, 
is  below  high-water  mark.  Observatory  Hill,  two 
hundred  and  sixty  rods  west  of  the  White  House,  is 
ninety-six  feet  above  tide.  Yet  between  Observatory 
Hill  and  the  Capitol,  in  1876,  lay  a ridge  one  hun- 
dred and  three  feet  above  tide-water.  These  hills 
were  cut  down,  the  ravines  and  hollows  filled  up, 
and  the  site  of  the  city  made  as  nearly  level  as  was 
desirable  to  insure  perfect  drainage. 

Lastly,  as  the  crowning  work,  the  planting  of  the 
streets  and  squares  with  shade  trees  was  begun.  A 
“ Parking  Commission,”  composed  of  William  H. 
Smith,  Superintendent  of  the  Botanic  Garden,  Wil- 
liam Saunders,  Superintendent  of  the  Horticultural 
Division  of  the  Department  of  Agriculture,  and  John 
Saul,  a local  nurseryman,  was  organized,  and  began 
its  work  with  skill  and  energy.  The  first  trees  were 
procured  from  the  city  nurseries,  but  as  they  could 
not  be  obtained  in  sufficient  quantities,  and  of  the 
varieties  needed,  the  commission  soon  established 
its  own  nurseries,  in  which  most  of  the  trees  now 
shading  the  city  were  grown.  From  the  spring  of 
1872  the  planting  and  care  of  trees  has  been  steadily 
practised  in  Washington  under  the  care  of  this  com- 
mission, and  the  result  is  seen  in  the  masses  of  shade, 
which  form  the  most  charming,  distinctive,  and 
sanitary  feature  of  the  city.* 

* The  following  list  of  the  number  and  varieties  of  shade  trees 
planted  in  Washington  up  to  June  30,  1887,  will  be  found  of  interest  : 


THE  RENAISSANCE. 


I87 


When  Congress  came  together  in  December,  1873, 
it  found  the  old  site  but  a new  city.  Between  Cap- 
itol Hill  and  the  White  House  stretched  a beautiful 
park  with  gravelled  drives  and  green  lawns.  The 
bluffs  along  the  river  bank  had  been  graded  into 
quays,  paved  with  granite  blocks,  and  made  easy  of 
access.  Rock  Creek  had  been  bridged,  and  George- 
town Heights  and  the  West  End  were  near  neigh- 
bors. The  ancient  sand-banks,  gulfs,  and  unsightly 
commons  had  been  graded,  turfed,  and  set  with  trees 
and  shrubs.  The  grades  of  Capitol  Hill  had  been 
adjusted  to  those  of  the  city,  and  in  place  of  the 
yawning  canal  was  a noble  mall,  a grand  market,  and 
depots  in  the  most  approved  style  of  architecture. 


COMMON  NAME.  BOTANIC  NAME.  NUMBER. 

Soft  or  White  Maple Acer  dasycarpum 23,305 

Sugar  and  Black  or  Southern 


saccharinum  ; A.  nigrum  832 

platanoides 2,786 

rubrum 864 

pseudo-platanus 422 

negunda 4,043 

ia  americana 5, 121 


europsea. 


i 


occidentalis 

orientalis 


Maple 

Norway  Maple 

Scarlet  or  Red  Maple 

Sycamore 

Ash-leaved  Maple  or  Negunda 

American  Linden  or  Elm Ti 

European  “ “ ‘ 

American  Ash  (mixed) \ Fra*inus  americana  and 

( other  species 
Sycamore  or  Buttonwood ) 

or  European  Plane-Tree  [-  Platanus 
(mixed) ) 

f americana 
alata 
fulva 

[campestris 

Carolina  Poplar  (mixed) Populus  | monil'fera 

‘ ( quadrangulata 

Lombardy  Poplar “ fastigiata 

Grecian  “ “ grteca 

Turkistan  “ Populusspeciesfrom  Turkistan 

Catalpa  (mixed) Catalpa  -J  [ 854 

Willow  (laurel-leaved) Salix  pentandra 78 


American,  European,  Wing-)  , 

ed  or  Wha-whoo,  and  Slip-  V Ulmus)  j 
pery  Elm  (mixed)  J ' 


}- 


409 

967 

4.575 

5,365 

7,050 

43 
454 
7 


1 88 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


And  the  streets — they  had  been  covered  with  the 
most  noiseless  and  durable  pavement  that  ingenuity 
and  experience  could  construct,  embowered  in  trees 
and  green  borders  of  grass  plots  inclosed  in  panels  of 
post  and  chain,  while  at  the  points  of  junction  ap- 
peared new  squares,  circles,  and  triangles,  in  which 
flashing  fountains,  noble  statuary,  green-turfed  ter- 
races, and  parterres  of  flowers  appeared  to  gladden 
eye  and  heart.  No  such  transformation  of  a city 
had  ever  been  effected  outside  of  the  pages  of  good 
Haroun  Alraschid. 

The  effect  was  seen  in  the  greatly  accelerated 
growth  of  population  and  rise  in  value  of  real  estate. 
From  109,199  souls  in  1870  the  city  has  increased  to 


COMMON  NAME. 


BOTANIC  NAME. 


Ginkgo  or  Maidenhair-Tree..  .Salisburia  adiantifolia.. . 

Sweet-Gum Liquidambar  styraciflua. 

palustris 


Oaks  (mixed) Quercus- 


phellos 
bicolor 
alba 

heterophylis 

robus 

rubra 

fasligiata 

coccinea 


145 

73 


273 


Horse-Chestnut /Esculus  hippocastanum 244 

Kentucky  Coffee Gymnocladus  canadensis 166 

lloney-Locust Gleditschia  triacanihos 1,200 

Tulip-Tree Liriodendron  tulipifera 1,712 

Aspen  Poplar Populus  alba 1,863 

Ailantus Ailantus  glandulosa 54 

Cork  or  White  Elm Ulmus  racimosa 

Paper  Mulberry Broussoneetia  papyrifera 

Cypress  (mixed) Taxodium -j  ^Vnense1”1  | 

Zelkona-Tree Flanera  acuminata 

Philodendron  amurienses. . . 


15 

62 

24 

5 

3 


Total  number. 


63,014 


THE  RENAISSANCE. 


189 


210,000  in  1887,  many 
of  them  being  people 
of  wealth,  or  of  moder- 
ate and  fixed  incomes, 
who  have  become  in- 
habitants because  of 
its  superior  attractions 
as  a residence  city. 

In  1873  the  total  sales 
of  real  estate  aggre- 
gated twelve  millions 
of  dollars,  when  for 
years  previous  a few 
hundred  thousand  dol-  residence  of  george  Bancroft. 
lars  had  been  thought  promising.  In  the  now  fashion- 
able West 
End,  but 
which  was 
then  an  un- 
attractive 
waste,  a syn- 
d i c a t e of 
wealth)’  Cal- 
ifornians se- 
curingatract 
of  land  be- 
gan building 
a class  of  res- 
idcnces  of 
such  mag- 
nificence as 

RESIDENCE  OF  JEROME  NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE.  tO  astonish 


&- 


i : n — ■ ? 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


I90 

conservative  land-holders  and  house-owners.  Other 
syndicates  acquired  other  tracts,  and  covered  them 
with  still  more  elegant  structures.  At  last,  in  1875,  the 
English  Government  erected  its  beautiful  Legation 


RESIDENCE  OK  MRS.  M.  T.  DAHLURE.N. 


building  on  Connecticut  Avenue,  and  the  status  of 
the  West  End  as  the  fashionable  quarter  was  fixed. 
To-day  the  former  hillocks  and  swamps  are  covered 
with  miles  and  miles  of  elegant  residences,  with 
clean,  smoothly-paved  streets,  public  squares,  flowers, 


THE  RENAISSANCE. 


I9I 

lawns,  and  statuary.  One  may  go  far  in  Europe  and 
America  and  not  find  so  attractive  and  desirable  a 
quarter. 

In  concluding  this  chapter  it  is  proper  to  state 
that  Governor  Shepherd’s  methods  in  effecting  these 
improvements  were  sharply  criticised,  particularly  by 
the  assessed  property  owners.  At  length,  in  Feb- 
ruary, 1874,  on  the  petition  of  certain  tax-payers  of 
Washington,  a joint  select  committee  was  appointed 
by  Congress,  with  Senator  Alison  as  Chairman,  to  in- 
quire whether  unlawful  contracts  had  been  made  for 
public  improvements,  and  unlawful  taxes  and  assess- 
ments laid,  with  other  and  cognate  matters.  The 
committee  held  many  sessions,  took  voluminous 
testimony,  filling  two  large  volumes  of  Congressional 
reports,  and  reported  June  16,  1874,  in  effect  that 
the  Board  of  Public  Works  had  done  in  two  years 
what  should  have  required  several  years  ; that  the 
Board  adopted  an  erroneous  and  in  its  results  vicious 
method  of  letting  contracts ; that  it  had  expended  a 
sum  greatly  in  excess  of  the  amount  authorized  by 
law  ; and  concluded  by  recommending  the  abrogation 
of  the  territorial  form  of  government,  and  the  adop- 
tion of  a government  by  a commission  with  well- 
defined  and  restricted  powers  instead. 

Governor  Shepherd  had  been  heard  by  the  com- 
mittee. He  denied  that  he  had  connived  at  any  dis- 
honesty in  the  letting  of  contracts,  although  he 
admitted  that  mistakes  might  have  been  made,  as 
was  but  natural  considering  the  magnitude  of  the 
work  and  the  difficulties  of  the  position.  He  ad- 
mitted that  more  money  had  been  spent  than  was 


192 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


authorized  ; but  urged  that  it  would  have  been  im- 
possible to  carry  out  a comprehensive  plan  of  im- 
provement with  the  money  provided,  and  he  boldly 
told  the  committee  that  as  the  city  received  no 
taxes  from  the  government  buildings,  although  they 
comprised  a large  portion  of  the  taxable  property, 
and  as  those  buildings  had  been  greatly  benefited  by 
the  improvements,  he  considered  it  but  just  that  the 
government  should  assume  the  liabilities  incurred 
above  the  amount  authorized. 


PART  II. 


THE  MODERN  CITY. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  CAPITOL. 


In  modern  Washington  the  science  and  art  of 
government  is  almost  the  only  pursuit.  There  is 
very  little  commerce  or  manufacture.  Here  are 
situated  the  Capitol,  the  seat  of  legislative  and  ju- 
dicial power;  the  White  House,  the  centre  of  execu- 
tive authority;  the  Departments,  with  their  bureaus 
and  offices,  constituting  ganglia  of  nerves  whose  in- 
fluence extends  to  the  farthest  corners  of  the  nation. 

The  Capitol  is  the  Mecca  of  most  visitors.  The 
best  approach  to  it  is  from  the  Treasury  by  way  of 
Pennsylvania  Avenue,  which  gives  a fine  view  of  the 
structure  through  the  mile-long  vista  of  that  noble 
thoroughfare. 

I-  ew  public  buildings  have  the  advantage  of  so  open 
and  commanding  a situation,  and  of  so  noble  an  ap- 
proach. There,  surmounting  its  grassy  terraces  in 
the  midst  of  beautiful  gardens  rises  the  noble  edifice, 
beautiful  in  its  outlines,  massive  and  grand  in  its  pro- 
portions,— dome,  statue,  column,  pilaster,  capital, 
niche,  pediment,  cornice,  entablature,  balustrade,  con- 
tributing each  its  quota  to  the  harmony  and  propor- 
tion of  the  whole.  The  dome  is  the  most  conspicuous 
and  beautiful  feature.  As  a work  of  art  it  is  unsur- 


•95 


I96  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

passed  and  unsurpassable.  It  springs  into  the 
heavens,  and  rests  there  as  lightly  as  a cloud.  One 
finds  it  almost  impossible  to  believe  that  there  are 
four  thousand  tons  of  iron  in  so  airy  and  ethereal  a 
creation. 

One  can  scarce  comprehend  at  first  glance  the 
titanic  proportions  of  the  Capitol.  It  is  in  three  por- 


PENNSVLVANTA.  AVENUE  FROM  THE  TREASURY. 


tions, — representing  three  distinct  epochs  of  time, — 
a central  body  and  two  wings.  The  length  of  all  is 
seven  hundred  and  fifty-one  feet — nearly  a fifth  of  a 
mile, — and  the  width  three  hundred  and  twenty  feet. 
The  dome  rises  three  hundred  and  seven  feet  above 
the  foundation,  and  two  hundred  and  eighteen  feet 


THE  CAPITOL. 


I97 


above  the  balustrade  of  the  roof,  and  is  surmounted 
by  Crawford’s  colossal  statue  of  Freedom.  The  old 
Capitol — the  centre  of  the  modern  edifice — is  three 
hundred  and  fifty-two  feet  four  inches  in  length,  with 
wings,  each  one  hundred  and  twenty-one  feet  wide, 
and  including  the  portico  two  hundred  and  ninety 
feet  deep.  The  extensions,  each  three  hundred  and 
twenty-four  feet  long,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty-two 
feet  wide,  are  joined  to  the  old  Capitol  by  fine  marble 
corridors,  each  forty-four  feet 
in  length  and  twenty-six  feet 
in  width,  with  outside  col- 
onnades of  four  columns, 
making  a total  width  of  fifty- 
six  feet.  The  whole  edifice 
rests  upon  a rustic 
basement,  which 
supports  an  or- 
donnance  of  Co- 
rinthian pilasters. 

Adorning  the  cen- 
tre on  the  east 
front  is  a noble 
portico  one  hun- 
dred and  sixty  feet 
in  length,  support- 
ed by  a double 
row  of  columns, 
each  thirty  feet 
high — the  forum 
in  which  most  of 
the  Presidents  of 


STATUE  OF  FREEDOM  ON  CAPITOL  DOME. 


198 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


the  Republic  have  been  inaugurated.  This  is  really 
the  main  entrance  to  the  Capitol,  although  the  city, 
growing  in  a different  direction  from  what  the 
founders  expected,  lies  mainly  to  the  westward, 
in  the  rear  of  the  edifice, — an  anomaly  that  will  be 
remedied  when  the  improvements  now  being  made 
on  the  western  front  are  completed.  A grand 
stairway  leads  to  the  portico.  On  the  tympanum 
above  is  an  allegorical  group  designed  by  John 


ALLEGORICAL  GROUP  ON  PORTICO  OF  THE  CAPITOL, 
DESIGNED  BY  JOHN  QUINCY  ADAMS. 


Quincy  Adams,  symbolical  of  the  Genius  of  America. 
At  the  right  and  left  of  the  main  entrance,  in  niches, 
are  two  massive  statues  of  Italian  marble,  represent- 
ing Peace  and  War.  A basso-relievo  representing 
Washington  as  being  crowned  with  laurel  by'  Fame 
and  Peace  is  seen  over  the  door.  The  door  itself  is 
a triumph  of  art.  It  is  of  bronze,  massive  in  form, 
and  bears  designs  in  high  relief,  intended  to  illustrate 
the  career  of  Columbus — the  work  of  the  American 


THE  ROGERS  BRONZE  DOOR  AT  THE  MAIN  ENTRANCE  OF  THE  CAPITOL. 

199 


200 


THF.  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


sculptor  Randolph  Rogers.  The  Senate  and  House 
extensions  have  similar  porticos,  supported  by  mas- 
sive marble  columns,  and  on  the  tympanum  of  the 
Senate  portico  is  a marble  group  sculptured  by 
Thomas  Crawford,  representing  American  civilization 
and  the  decadence  of  the  Indian  races.  There  are 
also  porticos  on  the  north  and  south  projections,  and 
on  the  west  front,  and  a series  of  pilasters  and  col- 
umns that  extend  quite  around  the  edifice. 

Such  is  the  exterior  of  this  grand  temple  of  the 
people.  Let  us  enter  and  see  how  the  people’s  busi- 
ness is  conducted  within.  There  are  here  three  great 
branches  of  government  each  worthy  of  our  careful 
attention — the  House  of  Representatives,  the  Sen- 
ate, the  Supreme  Court.  Here  too  is  the  people’s 
library,  originally  designed  for  the  sole  use  of  mem- 
bers of  Congress  and  other  officers  of  government, 
but  which  has  become  such  a vast  storehouse  and 
treasury  of  books  that  it  is  sought  by  students  and 
literary  men  in  general,  and  is  soon  to  be  removed  to 
an  edifice  of  its  own. 

If  we  enter  by  the  east  portico  we  shall  pass  first 
into  the  grand  Rotunda  which  occupies  the  centre 
of  the  old  Capitol,  and  has  for  a ceiling  the  great 
dome  itself.  The  Hall  of  the  Senate  is  on  the  right 
at  the  extreme  north  end  of  the  building,  the  Hall 
of  the  House  on  the  left  or  at  the  south  end,  the  two 
occupying  what  are  known  as  the  Senate  and  House 
extensions.  On  the  right,  in  the  original  building, 
between  the  Rotunda  and  the  Senate,  is  the  Cham- 
ber of  the  Supreme  Court,  formerly  the  Hall  of  the 
Senate;  on  the  left,  between  the  Rotunda  and  the 


THE  CAPITOL, 


201 


House,  is  the  National  Hall  of  Statuary,  formerly 
the  Chamber  of  the  House.  The  Congressional  Li- 
brary is  west  of  the  Rotunda,  filling  the  western 
projection  of  the  main  building. 


MAIN  ENTRANCE  OF  THE  CAPITOL. 


In  the  Rotunda  we  may  well  linger  an  hour ; it  is 
in  many  respects  the  most  imposing  apartment  of 
the  Capitol.  It  is  95^  feet  in  diameter,  300  feet  in 
circumference,  and  185  feet  high.  Its  sandstone 


202 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


floor  rests  on  solid  brick  arches,  which  are  supported 
by  columns  arranged  in  peristyles.  The  ceiling  is 
of  iron,  being  the  interior  of  the  great  dome.  The 
Rotunda  is  lighted  by  thirty-six  windows  placed  in 
the  ceiling.  At  its  apex  is  a small  opening  known  as 
“ the  eye,”  and  around  this  a huge  canopy  of  iron 
covered  with  stucco,  in  which  is  painted  an  allegori- 
cal fresco  called  the  “ Apotheosis  of  Washington,” 
the  work  of  an  Italian  artist.  The  frieze  of  the  Ro- 
tunda is  ten  feet  wide,  and  bears  frescos  of  import- 
ant events  in  the  history  of  America.  On  the 
walls  below  the  frieze  are  arabesque  designs  and 
panels  and  medallions  of  Raleigh,  Columbus,  Cabot, 
and  La  Salle,  and  above  the  entrance  doors  in  oblong 
panels  are  designs  in  alto-relievo  representing  the 
Landing  of  the  Pilgrims,  and  other  events  of  national 
importance.  The  most  noticeable  feature  of  the 
Rotunda,  however,  is  the  series  of  paintings  by 
American  artists  set  in  panels  around  the  walls. 
The  first,  by  John  Vanderlyn,  has  for  its  subject 
the  Landing  of  Columbus  at  San  Salvador  ; the  sec- 
ond, by  William  II.  Powell,  represents  the  Discov- 
ery of  the  Mississippi  by  De  Soto,  May,  1541  ; the 
third,  by  John  G.  Chapman,  the  Baptism  of  Poca- 
hontas, 1613;  and  the  fourth,  by  Robert  W.  Weir, 
the  Embarkation  of  the  Pilgrims  from  Delft  Haven 
in  Holland,  July  21,  1620.  The  other  four  paintings 
relate  to  the  Revolutionary  War,  and  are  the  work 
of  John  Trumbull,  himself  an  eye-witness  of  the 
scenes  portrayed.  This  artist  was  the  son  of  Jona- 
than Trumbull,  Connecticut’s  famous  “ war  gov- 
ernor,” and  served  for  some  time  on  the  staff  of 


THE  ROTUNDA. 


203 


204 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


General  Washington.  These  paintings  have  there- 
fore a special  historic  value,  all  of  the  many  dis- 
tinguished men  portrayed  in  them  being  taken  from 
life. 

The  first  of  the  series  is  entitled  “ Signing  of  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  1776.”  The  second, 
“ Surrender  of  General  Burgoyne,  Saratoga,  October 
1 7,  1 777.”  The  third,  “Surrender  of  Lord  Corn- 
wallis at  Yorktown,  October  19,  1781.”  The  fourth 
and  last,  “ Resignation  of  General  Washington  at 
Annapolis,  December  23,  1783.” 

A door  on  the  east  side  of  the  Rotunda  gives 
admittance  to  a lobby,  where  one  finds  a circular  iron 
stairway  leading  to  the  summit  of  the  dome.  Round 
and  round  the  great  iron  structure  it  winds,  the  peo- 
ple below  growing  smaller  and  smaller  as  one  as- 
cends, and  Brumidi’s  divinities  on  the  canopy  draw- 
ing nearer,  until  at  last  one  passes  through  the  shell 
of  the  dome,  and  is  on  the  exterior,  with  the  great 
spherical  roof  rising  above.  Creeping  over  this, 
one  comes  out  at  last  upon  the  tliolus  or  cupola, 
directly  under  the  great  statue  of  Freedom.  From 
this  point  the  whole  city  is  spread  out  before  one 
like  a checkerboard,  and  the  beauties  and  peculiari- 
ties of  L’Enfant’s  plan  may  be  studied  at  leisure. 

The  avenues  radiating  from  the  Capitol,  the  pub- 
lic gardens,  parks,  and  shades,  the  noble  public  edi- 
fices, the  great  Washington  Monument  dominating 
all,  the  broad  Potomac  beyond,  a ribbon  of  silver  in 
a sea  of  green,  and  the  eternal  hills  guarding  the 
whole, — one  cannot  fairly  realize  the  natural  beauty 
of  the  capital  until  it  has  been  viewed  from  this  eyrie. 


THE  DOME  OF  THE  CAPITOL. 


205 


206 


THE  STORY  OF  IV A SHING  TON. 


We  have  time  to  notice  here  some  of  the  mechani- 
cal details  of  the  great  dome  on  which  we  stand.  It 
is  formed,  we  find,  of  a scries  of  ribs,  to  which  sheets 
of  iron  are  securely  bolted,  the  whole  being  painted 
white  every  year  to  prevent  rusting.  Four  thousand 
tons  of  iron,  and  eight  years’  time  were  required  to 
construct  it.  It  was  designed  by  Thomas  U.  Wal- 
ter, who  in  1860-63  was  architect  of  the  Capitol,  and 
was  built  under  the  direction  of  Charles  F.  Thomas. 
Nice  engineering  skill  was  required  to  provide  for  the 
expansion  and  contraction  of  the  iron  by  heat  and 
cold,  and  to  withstand  the  tremendous  force  of  the 
wind  in  gales.  For  the  dome  moves  perceptibly  in 
furious  storms.  In  the  great  gale  of  December  10, 
1864,  for  instance,  it  was  observed  to  sway  several 
inches.  Mr.  Walter,  the  designer,  was  also  the 
author  of  a novel  device  for  marking  the  expansion 
and  contraction.  From  the  tholus  of  the  dome  he 
suspended  a wire  which  reached  to  the  pavement  of 
the  Rotunda.  At  the  end  of  this  wire  he  arranged  a 
delicate  mechanism  in  such  a way  that  the  point  of 
a pencil  was  carried  over  a sheet  of  paper  exactly  as 
far  as  the  tholus  moved  under  the  expansion  and  con- 
traction of  summer  and  winter.  In  the  American 
Journal  of  Science  and  Art  for  May,  1870,  may  be 
found  a curious  diagram  showing  the  erratic  move- 
ments of  the  pencil. 

At  this  point,  too,  the  great  statue  of  Freedom  is 
directly  overhead,  and  maybe  studied  more  critically 
than  from  below.  It  is  certainly  a creditable  work  of 
art  and  we  are  proud  that  an  American  produced  it. 
The  goddess  stands  upon  a globe  whose  motto. 


TIFF.  CAPITOL. 


20  7 


E pluribus  unum,  is  the  motto  of  the  States.  Her 
head  is  bound  about  with  a circlet  of  stars  and 
crowned  with  eagle’s  plumes.  In  the  artist’s  original 
design  the  crown  was  a liberty  cap,  but  when  it  was 
submitted  to  Jefferson  Davis,  then  Secretary  of 
War,  he  objected  to  it  for  the  reason  that  it  implied 
that  Americans  had  once  been  slaves ; the  eagle 
feathers  were  therefore  substituted.  The  statue  was 
finally  placed  in  position  December  2,  1863.  A vast 
multitude  with  eyes  fixed  upon  the  dome  filled  the 
avenues  and  open  spaces.  As  the  statue  settled  into 
place  it  was  saluted  by  a park  of  artillery  stationed  in 
the  East  Capitol  grounds,  which  was  answered  by  a 
general  salute  from  the  forts  around  the  city. 

Descending  to  the  floor  of  the  Rotunda  we  will 
first  visit  the  Mouse  of  Representatives,  the  first- 
born of  the  Constitution.  Passing  south  through 
the  main  corridor,  jostling  and  being  jostled  by 
throngs  of  visitors  from  every  section  and  of  various 
nationalities,  we  enter  presently  the  Hall  of  Statuary, 
which  from  1808  to  1857 — with  a brief  interregnum 
of  three  years  from  1814  to  1817 — was  the  Hall  of 
the  House  of  Representatives.  It  is  a magnificent 
chamber,  semicircular  in  form,  and  set  with  marble 
columns,  copied  in  some  respects  from  the  famous 
theatres  of  the  Athenian  Acropolis.  Its  extreme 
length  is  ninety-five  feet,  and  the  domed  ceiling  rises 
fifty-seven  feet  above  our  heads.  The  floor  is  paved 
with  mosaic.  The  Hall  is  one  of  the  historic 
chambers  of  the  Capitol.  Here  the  battles  of  the 
giants  were  fought,  and  the  great  questions  which 
convulsed  the  nation  from  1808  to  1857  were  de- 
bated, and  some  settled. 


208 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


If  these  old  walls  were  phonographs  what  a 
charivari  might  they  not  produce  for  us — eloquence 
of  Clay,  Webster,  Adams,  Calhoun,  Randolph,  Wise, 
Corwin,  Marshall,  Lincoln,  Davis,  and  others;  ques- 
tions of  public  policy  that  are  ancient  history  now — 
embargoes,  non-intercourse,  slavery',  Missouri  com- 
promise, tariff,  nullification,  United  States  Bank,  in- 
ternal improvements,  fierce  partisan  wrangles,  and 
strains  of  the  purest  patriotism,  all  mixed  and  woven 
together. 

It  was  a happy  thought  of  Congress  to  preserve 
the  character  of  the  old  Hall  by  making  it  a 
Pantheon  for  the  statues  of  the  great  and  good  men 
of  the  nation.  That  body  in  1864  authorized  the 
President  to  invite  each  State  to  contribute  “ the 
effigies  of  two  of  her  chosen  sons  in  marble  or  in 
bronze,  to  be  placed  permanently  here.”  But  seven 
States  have  thus  far  accepted  the  invitation.  Rhode 
Island  was  the  first,  selecting  as  her  two  greatest 
men  Roger  Williams  and  General  Nathaniel  Greene; 
Connecticut  came  next,  presenting  the  statues  of 
Governor  Jonathan  Trumbull  and  Roger  Sherman  ; 
New  York  chose  Governor  George  Clinton  and  Chan- 
cellor Robert  R.  Livingston  ; Massachusetts,  Gov- 
ernor John  Winthropand  Samuel  Adams;  Vermont, 
Colonel  Ethan  Allen  and  Jacob  Collamcr ; Maine, 
Governor  William  King;  Pennsylvania,  Robert  Ful- 
ton and  William  Muhlcnburg.  Eleven  of  the 
statues  are  of  marble  and  two  of  bronze ; all,  as 
compared  with  the  earlier  works  of  art  exhibited 
here,  show  a creditable  advance  in  taste  and  culture. 
When  the  remaining  States  have  contributed  their 


HALL  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES. 


210 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


quota  we  shall  have  a National  Hall  of  Statuary  of 
winch  no  American  need  be  ashamed.  Here  also 
there  arc  statues  and  works  of  art  contributed  by 
the  national  government  worthy  of  mention.  These 
comprise  Vinne  Ream  Hoxie’s  marble  statue  of 
Lincoln,  executed  in  1870;  a plaster  copy  of  Hou- 
don’s  statue  of  Washington  ; Horatio  Stone’s  marble 
statue  of  Hamilton;  and  a bronze  statue  of  Jeffer- 
son by  D’Angers.  There  are  also  busts  of  Lincoln, 
Kosciuski,  and  Crawford  ; portraits  of  Washington' 
Jefferson,  Lincoln,  Carroll  of  Carrollton,  and  others. 

From  the  Hall  of  Statuary  we  passthrough  the 
corridor  before  mentioned,  connecting  the  House 
extension  with  the  main  Capitol,  and  are  at  the  door 
of  the  House  of  Representatives.  If  the  House  is 
in  session  we  shall  find  here  an  official— the  Door- 
keeper, who  permits  no  one  to  enter  except  he  be  a 
member,  or  one  of  the  privileged  few  who  have  the 
entree  of  the  House.  If  it  is  not  in  session,  however, 
we  can  enter  and  study  the  chamber  at  our  leisure.’ 
It  is  a spacious  and  beautiful  auditorium,  one 
hundred  and  thirty-nine  feet  long,  ninety-three  feet 
wide,  and  thirty-six  feet  high.  The  walls  and 
ceiling  are  painted  and  decorated  in  gold  and  buff, 
and  the  glass  panels  bear  the  coats-of-arms  of  the 
States.  Most  of  the  floor  space  is  covered  by  the 
desks  and  chaifs  of  members,  which  are  arranged  in 
a semicircle  around  the  Speaker’s  desk.  This  desk 
or  table  is  of  white  marble,  and  is  placed  on  a plat- 
form elevated  about  four  feet  above  the  floor.  On 
the  right  of  the  desk  is  a pedestal,  which,  when  the 
House  is  in  session  and  under  the  Speaker’s  com- 
mand, bears  the  famous  mace,  the  symbol  of  author- 


THE  CAPITOI 


21  I 


ity.  When  placed  on 
the  floor  the  mace  de- 
notes that  the  House  is 
in  Committee  of  the 
Whole.  This  mace  was 
adopted  by  the  House 
at  the  session  of  the 
First  Congress  in  New 
York  in  1789,  and  may 
be  described  as  a bundle 
of  black  rods  bound  with 
bands  of  silver  and  sur- 
mounted by  a silver 
globe  bearing  a silver 
eagle.  The  Sergeant-at- 
Arms  in  executing  the 
orders  of  the  Speaker  is 
required  to  bear  this 
mace  aloft  before  him. 

In  ancient  Rome  the 
lictors  were  required  to 
bear  before  the  kings, 
as  a symbol  of  their 
power  over  life  and 
death,  a bundle  of  rods, 
among  which  an  axe 
was  bound.  It  is  curi- 
ous to  find,  twenty  cen- 
turies later, in  thisyoung 
Western  republic,  a sur- 
vival of  this  old  custom. 
Before  and  beneath 


THE  SPEAKER'S  MACE. 


212 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


the  Speaker’s  chair  are  marble  desks  for  the  clerks  and 
reporters  of  the  Mouse.  There  are  some  fine  paint- 
ings on  the  walls — to  the  right  of  the  Speaker, 
Bierstadt’s  magnificent  work,  the  “ Settlement  of 
California,”  and  on  his  left,  the  “ Discovery  of  the 
Hudson  River”  by  the  same  artist.  There  are  also 
portraits  of  Washington  by  Vanderlyn,  and  of  La- 
fayette by  Ary  Scheffer.  Directly  over  the  Speaker’s 
desk  is  the  press  gallery  for  reporters,  and  ranged 
around  the  room  arc  galleries  for  visitors,  with  a seat- 
ing capacity  of  thirteen  hundred.  The  first  session 
of  the  House  was  held  in  this  hall  December  1 6, 
1857.  In  the  rear  is  the  House  lobby,  elegantly 
furnished,  its  walls  hung  with  portraits  of  former 
Speakers,  and  opening  from  this  a large  and  hand- 
somely furnished  retiring-room. 

Returning  to  the  main  corridor  we  shall  find  it 
lined  with  the  rooms  of  various  officers  of  the  House, 
and  with  those  assigned  to  the  different  Standing 
Committees,  and  at  either  side  grand  stairways  with 
polished  marble  steps  and  massive  pillars  and  balus- 
trades, which  give  access  to  the  House  galleries.  At 
the  foot  of  the  eastern  staircase  is  the  marble  statue 
of  Jefferson  by  Hiram  Powers,  and  on  the  wall  of  the 
landing  is  the  large  painting  by  Frank  G.  Carpenter 
of  President  Lincoln  Signing  the  Proclamation  of 
Emancipation,  which  was  presented  to  the  govern- 
ment by  Miss  Mary  E.  Thompson.  On  the  wall  of  the 
western  staircase  is  the  large  chromo-silica  of  Eman- 
uel Lcutze,  representing  a party  of  emigrants  cross- 
ing the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  below  this  a painting 
by  Bierstadt  of  the  Golden  Gate. 


THE  CAPITOL. 


213 


While  they  are  assembling  we  will  consider  briefly 
the  organization  and  methods  of  procedure  of  this 
branch  of  government.  It  had  its  origin  in  the  very 
first  section  of  the  first  article  of  the  Constitution, 


Reaching  the  upper  floor  we  will  enter  the  press 
gallery  which  commands  the  entire  floor  of  the 
House.  It  is  nearly  twelve  o’clock.  At  high  noon 
the  Speaker’s  gavel  will  fall  and  the  House  will  be 
declared  in  session.  The  members  are  gathering  even 
now,  some  in  knots  talking  earnestly,  a few  busy  at 
their  desks  with  books  and  papers. 


representatives’  retiring-room. 


214 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


which  reads:  “All  legislative  powers  herein  granted 
shall  be  vested  in  a Congress  of  the  United  States, 
which  shall  consist  of  a Senate  and  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives.” The  second  Section  of  this  article  tells 
us  of  whom  the  House  was  to  be  composed — of 
members  chosen  every  second  year  by  the  people  of 
the  several  States  ; and  what  were  to  be  their  qualifi- 
cations, viz. : they  were  to  be  residents  of  the  States 
which  elected  them,  at  least  twenty-five  years  of  age, 
and  must  have  been  seven  years  citizens  of  the  United 
States.  And  since  the  House  was  to  be  the  popular 
branch  of  the  Congress — directly  representing  the 
people, — the  members  were  to  be  apportioned 
among  the  States  according  to  population,  the  entire 
number  not  to  exceed  one  for  every  thirty  thousand 
people,  and  each  State  to  be  entitled  to  at  least  one 
representative.  To  determine  the  number  of  people 
and  therefore  the  representation,  a census  was  or- 
dered to  be  taken  every  ten  years,  and  if  there  was 
an  increase  of  population,  a new  apportionment  was 
to  be  made.  For  convenience  in  voting,  each  State  is 
divided  into  nearly  equal  portions  (as  respects  popu- 
lation, not  territory),  which  are  called  congressional 
districts.  Each  of  the  members  before  us  therefore  has 
been  nominated  by  a district  convention  composed 
of  delegates  from  the  various  towns,  and  has  been 
elected  by  the  freemen  of  his  congressional  district. 

In  the  first  Congress  which  sat  in  New  York  in 
1789,  New  Hampshire  had  three  representatives, 
Massachusetts  eight,  Rhode  Island  and  Providence 
Plantations  one,  Connecticut  five,  New  York  six, 
New  Jersey  four,  Pennsylvania  eight,  Delaware  one, 


THE  CAPITOL. 


215 


Maryland  six,  Virginia  ten,  North  Carolina  and 
South  Carolina  five  each,  and  Georgia  three, — sixty- 
five  in  all.  In  the  present  Congress — the  Fiftieth — 
New  Hampshire  has  two  representatives,  Vermont 
two,  Maine  four,  Massachusetts  twelve,  Rhode  Isl- 
and two,  Connecticut  four,  New  York  thirty-four, 
New  Jersey  seven,  Pennsylvania  twenty-eight,  Dela- 
ware one,  Maryland  six,  Virginia  ten,  West  Virginia 
four,  North  Carolina  nine,  South  Carolina  seven, 
Georgia  ten,  Alabama  eight,  Florida  two,  Mississip- 
pi seven,  Louisiana  six,  Texas  eleven,  Arkansas  five, 
Missouri  fourteen,  California  six,  Oregon  one,  Colo- 
rado one,  Nevada  one,  Nebraska  three,  Iowa  eleven, 
Kansas  seven,  Minnesota  five,  Wisconsin  nine,  Illi- 
nois twenty,  Indiana  thirteen,  Kentucky  eleven, 
Tennessee  ten,  Ohio  twenty-one,  Michigan  eleven, 
and  one  delegate  from  each  of  the  eight  territories, — 
in  all  three  hundred  and  twenty-five.  The  territo- 
rial delegates  are  present  as  advocates  only — they 
can  address  the  House  in  favor  of  their  constituents, 
but  have  no  vote.  The  ratio  of  representation  has 
risen  from  one  in  30,000  in  1789,  to  one  in  154,325  in 
1880. 

The  House  unlike  the  Senate,  has  an  existence  of 
but  two  years.  Every  two  years  the  terms  of  the 
members  expire,  and  a new  House  is  elected.  This 
term  of  two  years  is  called  a Congress.  Each  Con- 
gress has  two  regular  sessions — a long  session  begin- 
ning the  first  Monday  in  December  of  the  first  year, 
and  usually  lasting  six  months  or  more,  and  a short 
session  in  the  second  year,  beginning  the  first  Mon- 
day in  December,  and  which  by  law  must  expire  at. 


21 6 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


noon  on  the  4th  of  March  following.  There  have 
been  from  the  4th  of  March,  1789,  to  the  present 
time — 1888 — fifty  Congresses. 

By  this  time  the  House  has  come  to  order,  and  we 
have  a fine  opportunity  for  studying  its  methods  and 
organization.  The  chief  officer  is  the  Speaker.  His 
position  as  presiding  officer  gives  him  a certain  influ- 
ence in  shaping  legislation,  but  his  greatest  power 
lies  in  the  privilege  he  has  of  appointing  committees. 
Most  of  the  work  of  legislative  bodies  at  the  present 
day  is  done  by  standing  or  special  committees. 
Nearly  every  question  coming  before  the  House 
before  receiving  consideration  is  referred  to  its  ap- 
propriate committee.  This  committee  has  power  to 
send  for  persons  and  papers  ; it  holds  special  meet- 
ings in  a special  room  provided  for  it.  It  is  sup- 
posed to  make  a careful  and  exhaustive  study  of  the 
question  submitted  to  it,  and  the  House  is  apt  to  be 
guided  largely  by  its  report.  If  it  wishes  to  kill  a bill 
decently  without  attracting  public  attention,  it  may 
withhold  its  report  until  the  last  days  of  the  session. 
The  work  of  Congress  is  done  chiefly  in  these  silent 
committee  rooms,  and  not  by  the  great  orators  and 
debaters. 

A majority  of  the  committee  is  usually  chosen 
from  the  party  in  power,  and  the  chairman  is  also  a 
member  of  the  prominent  party.  It  will  be  seen 
therefore  that  the  Speaker  by  his  power  of  selecting 
members  of  the  more  important  committees  can 
largely  shape  the  legislation  of  the  House. 

The  Speaker’s  salary — $8, OCX) — is  larger  by  $3,000 
than  that  of  the  other  members,  and  he  is  also 


THE  CAPITOL. 


217 


furnished  at  public  expense  with  a private  sec- 
retary, a Speaker’s  clerk,  and  a clerk  to  the  Speak- 
er’s table.  The  other  principal  officers  of  the 
House  arc  a chaplain  with  a salary  of  $900  per 
year,  a chief  clerk  who  is  paid  $4,500,  nineteen  as- 
sistant clerks  with  salaries  ranging  from  $3,000  to 
$1,440,  a sergeant-at-arms  to  execute  the  commands 
of  the  Speaker,  who  is  paid  $4,000,  and  a doorkeeper 
who  receives  $2,500.  There  are  also  a deputy 
sergeant-at-arms,  several  assistant  doorkeepers,  and  a 
small  army  of  messengers,  committee  clerks,  pages, 
etc. 

Let  us  note  the  course  of  business  for  an  hour. 
The  proceedings  begin  with  a prayer  by  the  chap- 
lain. Then  the  clerk  calls  the  roll  of  members.  Then 
follows  what  is  called  the  “ morning  hour,”  which  is 
devoted  to  the  reception  of  bills,  petitions,  and 
reports.  After  this  bills  which  have  been  before 
received  and  ordered  printed,  are  taken  from  the  cal- 
endar, discussed,  passed,  defeated,  or  referred,  as  the 
case  may  be.  All  at  once — while  a member  is 
speaking  perhaps — business  is  suspended,  and  a gen- 
tleman with  a paper  in  his  hand  enters,  and  stops 
at  the  bar  of  the  House  (the  outer  end  of  the  centre 
aisle).  The  doorkeeper  walks  up  the  aisle,  recog- 
nizes in  the  stranger  the  Clerk  of  the  Senate,  shakes 
hands  with  him,  and,  turning  to  the  Speaker,  bows, 
and  announces  “ a message  from  the  Senate.”  The 
following  dialogue  then  ensues  : 

The  Clerk  (bowing)  : “ Mr.  Speaker ! ” 

The  Speaker  (bowing)  : “ Mr.  Clerk  ! ” 

The  Clerk:  “I  am  directed  by  the  Senate  of  the 


2 I 8 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHIHGTON. 


United  States  to  deliver  to  the  House  a message  in 
writing.”  Whereupon  the  Senate  official  and  the 
Speaker  again  exchange  bows,  and  the  former,  giv- 
ing his  packet  to  the  doorkeeper,  retires.  Much  the 
same  formality  is  observed  on  the  reception  of  a 
message  from  the  President. 

The  House  is  a large  unwieldy  body,  noisy,  and 
not  too  dignified.  Visitors  who  come  to  Washington 
with  exaggerated  ideas  of  Congressional  dignity  and 
decorum  are  apt  to  go  away  from  the  House  more  or 
less  shocked.  During  a debate  members  converse, 
read,  put  their  feet  upon  the  desk,  write  letters, 
perambulate  the  long  aisle  outside  the  red  curtain 
which  defines  the  bar  of  the  House,  and  in  this  outer 
space  can  even  smoke.  Often  in  an  exciting  debate 
several  members  are  on  the  floor  at  once  seeking 
recognition,  and  the  Speaker  is  obliged  to  rap 
vigorously  with  his  gavel  to  enforce  order.  There 
are  certain  things  a member  may  not  do,  however: 
he  may  not  walk  out  of  or  across  the  hall  while  the 
Speaker  is  putting  a question,  or  addressing  the 
House,  nor  pass  between  a member  and  the  Speaker 
while  the  former  is  talking,  nor  sit  with  his  hat  on, 
nor  remain  at  the  clerk’s  desk  during  roll-call  or  at 
the  counting  of  ballots,  nor  smoke  upon  the  floor  of 
the  House.  On  the  other  hand,  there  are  some 
things  he  must  do.  If  he  wishes  to  speak,  lie  must 
rise  and  respectfully  address  “ Mr.  Speaker,”  and  if 
called  to  order  for  transgressing  the  rules  of  the 
House,  he  must  immediately  sit  down,  and  not  pro- 
ceed unless,  on  motion  of  some  member,  he  is  per- 
mitted to  explain.  There  are  many  other  rules  of 


THE  CAPITOL. 


219 


the  House,  some  very  tedious  and  apparently  quite 
unnecessary,  tending  to  retard  rather  than  to  ex- 
pedite the  public  business. 

Except  in  extreme  cases  the  day’s  session  closes 
at  five  o’clock.  Sometimes  toward  the  close  of  the 
term,  when  there  is  a press  of  business,  the  House 
holds  a night  session.  At  such  times  the  Hall  is 
lighted  by  fifteen  hundred  gas-jets  placed  back  of 
the  ceiling,  and  when  both  Houses  are  holding 
night,  sessions  the  Capitol  presents  a beautiful  ap- 
pearance indeed.  The  dome  is  lighted  to  show 
that  Congress  is  sitting,  and  the  whole  grand  outline 
of  the  noble  building  stands  out  in  lines  of  light 
against  the  darkened  sky.  At  a distance  one  might 
easily  fancy  it  a castle  in  the  clouds. 

Several  times  in  the  history  of  the  House  there 
have  been  all-night  sessions, — usually  at  the  demand 
of  some  party  exigency.  One  of  the  most  notable 
of  these  occurred  during  President  Van  Buren’s 
term,  in  the  course  of  the  debate  over  the  issue  of 
Treasury  notes.  The  Democrats,  led  by  Calhoun, 
favored  this  measure.  The  Whigs,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Clay,  opposed  it.  At  length,  after  long  de- 
bate, the  Democrats  determined  to  “ sit  out  the 
bill,  that  is,  to  worry  the  Whigs  by  long  sessions 
into  voting  for  it.  As  the  day  drew  on  several 
motions  to  adjourn  were  made  by  the  Whigs,  which 
their  opponents  promptly  negatived.  As  night  fell, 
lamps  and  candles  were  brought  in,  the  older  and 
feebler  members  gathered  up  papers,  wraps,  and 
cloaks  and  withdrew,  while  the  remaining  members 
resigned  themselves  to  a night  of  obstruction,  fili- 
bustering, and  other  parliamentary  devices. 


220  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

“As  midnight  approached,”  says  an  eye-witness,  “it 
was  curious  to  watch  the  various  effects  produced  by  the 
same  cause  on  different  temperaments.  Some  yawned 
fearfully  ; others  cursed  and  swore  ; others  shook  their 
sides  with  merriment ; others  reasoned  and  remonstrated 
with  their  neighbors  ; some  very  composedly  stretched 
themselves  upon  the  sofas,  having  first  borrowed  chair- 
cushions  enough  to  support  their  somnolent  heads ; 
others  bivouacked  on  three  chairs;  while  some,  not 
finding  other  convenient  couch,  stretched  themselves 
flat  on  the  floor  of  the  House,  with  perhaps  a volume 
of  the  Laws  of  the  L nited  States  as  their  pillow. 

At  half  past  one  a call  of  the  House  was  ordered. 
1 he  doors  were  closed,  and  one  hundred  and  forty-nine 
members  were  found  to  be  present.  The  House  went 
into  Committee  of  the  Whole  to  come  out  of  it  again, 
and  the  yeas  and  nays  were  called  until  the  clerk  grew 
hoarse.  Thus  rolled  the  hours  away.  Candles  burned 
down  to  their  sockets,  forming  picturesque  grottos  of 
spermaceti  as  they  declined  ; lamps  went  out  in  suffo- 
cating fumes  ; some  insisted  on  having  a window  up, 
others  on  having  it  down.  When  the  morning  light 
began  to  dawn  through  the  large  south  windows  of 
Representatives  Hall,  it  contrasted  strongly  with  the 
glare  of  lights,  the  smoke  of  the  lamps,  and  all  the 
crowded  tumult  within.  At  four  o’clock  the  sergeant- 
at-arms  arrived  with  Corwin,  Giddings,  and  a dozen 
other  captured  absentees,  who  were  one  by  one  required 
to  account  for  their  absence  by  the  Speaker,  who  would 
say  : ‘ Mr.  A.  B.,  you  have  absented  yourself  from  the 
House  during  its  sittings,  contrary  to  law,  and  without 
leave  of  the  House;  what  excuse  have  you  to  offer?' 
And  then  the  unfortunate  men  made  out  the  best  story 
they  could.  Some  had  been  sick.  Others  had  had  a 


THE  CAPITOL. 


221 


sick  wife  ; others  had  got  a bad  headache  from  the  late 
session.  Some  had  witnessed  such  night  scenes  on 
former  occasions,  and  did  not  wish  to  see  the  like  again, 
etc.  . . . Many  were  excused  altogether  ; others  dis- 
charged from  custody  on  paying  their  fines  (about  two 
dollars  each  to  the  sergeant  for  his  fee  of  arrest).  One 
batch  having  thus  been  disposed  of,  the  officer  was  de- 
spatched to  make  another  haul,  and  in  the  meantime  the 
old  game  was  continued  ; and  as  neither  party  would 
yield,  the  unprofitable  contest  was  prolonged,  not  till 
broad  daylight  merely,  but  down  to  eleven  o’clock,  when, 
all  proposhions  of  compromise  having  been  rejected,  the 
debate  was  regularly  renewed.  Finally,  at  a quarter 
before  five  o’clock  the  House  adjourned  quite  fagged 
out.”  * 

There  was  another  notable  night  session  in  Jan- 
uary, 1855,  at  the  formation  of  the  Republican 
party,  during  the  contest  for  Speaker;  and  still 
another  in  1857,  over  the  exciting  debates  on  the 
admission  of  Kansas. 

Let  us  next  visit  the  Senate,  which  occupies  a 
wing  precisely  like  that  of  the  House,  but  at  the 
opposite  end  of  the  Capitol.  It  is  an  eighth  of  a 
mile  thither,  through  the  long-drawn  corridor.  VVe 
retrace  our  steps  to  the  Rotunda,  and  then  pass  down 
the  main  corridor  to  the  great  bronze  door  which 
gives  access  to  the  Senate  extension. 

This  door  is  of  sufficient  merit  as  a work  of  art  to 
warrant  a brief  examination.  It  was  modelled  by 
Thomas  Crawford,  the  famous  American  sculptor, 
cast  at  Chicopee,  Massachusetts,  and  placed  in  posi- 

* Reminiscences  of  Ben  : Perley  Poore. 


222 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


tion  as  recently  as  1868.  It  is  fourteen  and  one  half 
feet  high,  nine  and  one  half  feet  wide,  and  weighs  four- 
teen thousand  pounds.  On  its  eight  panels,  begin- 
ning at  the  top  of  the  right  side  of  the  door,  are 
representations  of  American  historical  scenes — Bat- 
tles of  Bunker  Hill,  Monmouth,  and  Yorktown  ; A 
Hessian  Soldier  in  Death  Struggle  with  an  American  ; 
The  Blessings  of  Peace ; The  Ovation  to  Washing- 
ton at  Trenton,  1789;  The  First  Inauguration  of 
Washington  as  President  of  the  United  States;  and 
The  Laying  of  the  Corner-Stone  of  the  Capitol  of 
the  United  States. 

The  Senate  chamber  is  very  much  like  that  of  the 
House,  except  that  it  is  smaller,  being  one  hundred 
and  twelve  feet  long,  eighty-two  feet  wide,  and 
thirty  feet  high.  The  ceiling  is  formed  of  iron 
girders  and  beams  with  glass  panels,  on  which 
are  painted  the  national  emblems.  The  walls  are 
painted  and  decorated  in  gold  and  buff,  and  relieved 
with  niches,  pilasters,  and  wide  panels.  The  floor  is 
covered  with  an  elegant  carpet,  and  the  desks  and 
chairs  of  the  Senators,  which  are  arranged  in  con- 
centric circles  around  the  room,  are  of  the  finest 
mahogany.  Some  of  them  are  from  the  old  Senate 
chamber,  and  were  once  used  by  men  whose  lives 
are  a part  of  our  history.  The  presiding  officer’s 
chair  is  on  a raised  dais  on  one  side  of  the  room, 
with  a wide  table  before  it,  and  beneath  this  are  the 
desks  of  the  Senate  clerks  and  tables  of  the  official 
reporters.  There  are  galleries  capable  of  accommo- 
dating nearly  one  thousand  persons,  and  arranged 
like  those  of  the  House.  When  questions  of  great 


THE  SENATE  CHAMBER 


224 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON . 


public  interest  are  before  the  Senate,  these  galleries 
are  well  filled,  but  as  a rule  there  is  ample  room  in 
them,  the  general  public  taking  much  more  interest 
in  the  debates  of  the  House. 

In  the  rear  of  the  hall  is  a lobby,  and  opening 


THE  SENATE  LOBBY. 


upon  this  is  “ the  beautiful  marble  room,”  used  by 
Senators  for  receiving  visitors  and  holding  con- 
sultations. Every  part — floor,  walls,  pillars,  window 
casings — is  of  marble,  and  it  is  richly  furnished. 
Near  by  is  “ the  President’s  room,”  where  the  Presi- 
dent remains  during  the  closing  hours  of  Congress, 


THE  CAPITOL. 


225 


to  examine  and  sign  bills  that  are  passed  at  the  last 
moment.  This  room  is  also  richly  furnished,  and  its 
walls  decorated  with  frescos  of  President  Washing- 
ton and  his  Cabinet.  The  room  of  the  Vice-Presi- 
dent— who  is  by  virtue  of  his  office  President  of  the 
Senate — is  also  at  this  end  of  the  Capitol. 

The  grand  staircases,  which  at  either  end  of  the 
Senate  extension  ascend  to  the  galleries,  are  quite 
as  imposing  and  beautiful  as  those  of  the  House. 
At  the  foot  of  the  eastern  stairway  stands  Powers’ 
marble  statue  of  Benjamin  Franklin,  and  on  the 
wall  above  the  first  landing  is  one  of  the  most 
stirring  paintings  in  the  Capitol,  “ Perry’s  Victory 
on  Lake  Erie,”  by  W.  H.  Powell.  At  the  foot  of 
the  western  staircase  is  a marble  statue  of  John 
Hancock  by  Horatio  Stone,  and  on  the  wall  above, 
a painting  by  James  Walker  of  the  Storming  of 
Chapultepec. 

The  Senate  also  opens  its  sessions  at  twelve 
o’clock  daily.  In  personnel  it  is  very  different  from 
the  House.  Gravity,  dignity,  wisdom,  deliberation, 
are  the  popular  attributes  of  a Senator.  In  its 
powers,  too,  the  Senate  differs  from  the  House. 
Without  doubt  the  wise  framers  of  the  Constitution 
intended  to  preserve  a just  balance  of  power  be- 
tween the  two  bodies.  If  one  has  powers  not  shared 
by  the  other  that  other  enjoys  an  equivalent.  Thus 
the  Senate  has  the  exclusive  right  of  ratifying  the 
treaties  and  confirming  the  appointments  made  by 
the  Executive.  On  the  other  hand,  the  House  has 
the  exclusive  right  of  originating  appropriation  bills, 
so  that  the  business  of  the  government  cannot  go  on 


226 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


without  its  consent ; it  has  also  the  sole  power  of 
impeachment.  The  Senate  is  the  patrician  body,  a 
faint  reflex  of  the  English  House  of  Lords.  It 
represents  the  sovereign  States  rather  than  the 
people.  The  same  article  of  the  Constitution  which 
created  the  House  also  created  it.  Senators  were  to 
be  chosen  by  the  legislatures  of  the  several  States, 
and  each  State,  whatever  its  size  and  population, 
was  to  be  entitled  to  two  Senators,  so  that  in  the 
Senate  Rhode  Island  or  Delaware  wields  as  much 
power  as  New  York.  Unlike  the  House,  the  Senate 
knows  no  end.  The  term  of  office  of  its  members 
is  six  years,  and  the  Constitution  provides  that 
elections  shall  be  so  arranged  that  one  third  of  the 
entire  body  shall  be  chosen  every  second  year.  The 
Senate,  therefore,  like  the  king,  never  dies.  The 
salary  of  Senators  and  Representatives  is  the  same — 
$5,000  each,  and  the  Speaker  of  the  House  and 
President  of  the  Senate  receive  the  same  amount — 
$8,000  yearly. 

The  routine  of  business  here  is  very  much  like  that 
of  the  House,  although  conducted  with  more  decorum 
and  deliberation.  Senate  proceedings  are  guided  by 
forty  “ standing  rules,”  as  they  are  called,  so  long  as 
to  fill  a pamphlet  of  twenty-five  printed  pages.  On 
assembling  at  twelve  o’clock  the  first  business  in 
order  is  the  reading  of  the  journal,  unless  such 
reading  is  suspended  by  unanimous  consent.  This 
“journal”  is  a record  in  which  the  proceedings  of 
the  Senate  are  “ briefly  and  accurately  entered  by 
the  clerk,” — “ messages  of  the  President  in  full, 
titles  of  bills  and  joint  resolutions,  and  such  parts 


THE  CAPITOL. 


227 


as  shall  be  affected  by  proposed  amendments;  every 
vote,  and  a brief  statement  of  the  contents  of  each 
petition,  memorial,  or  paper  presented  to  the  Senate, 
shall  be  entered,  but  the  executive,  legislative,  and 
confidential  legislative  proceedings,  and  the  proceed- 
ings when  sitting  as  a court  of  impeachment,  shall 
each  be  recorded  in  a separate  book.” 

After  the  reading  of  the  journal  comes  the 
“ morning  hour,”  as  in  the  House.  The  presiding 
officer  lays  before  the  Senate  messages  from  the 
President,  reports  and  communications  from  heads 
of  departments,  and  other  communications  addressed 
to  the  Senate,  and  such  bills,  joint  resolutions,  and 
other  messages  from  the  House  as  may  remain  upon 
his  table  from  any  previous  day’s  session  undisposed 
of.  The  presiding  officer  then  calls  for,  in  the 
following  order:  “ The  presentation  of  petitions  and 
memorials,”  “ Reports  of  standing  and  select  com- 
mittees,” “ The  introduction  of  bills  and  joint  reso- 
lutions,” ‘‘Concurrent  and  other  resolutions,”  which 
must  be  received  and  disposed  of  in  the  order  called, 
unless  unanimous  consent  is  given.  This  is  “ new 
business,”  and  until  it  is  concluded,  or  the  hour  of 
one  o’clock  arrives  no  motion  to  proceed  to  consider 
any  bill  which  has  been  read  and  put  upon  the 
calendar,  or  any  other  business  upon  the  calendar,  is 
in  order,  unless  by  unanimous  consent.  Every  peti- 
tion or  memorial  is  referred  without  debate,  unless 
objection  is  made.  It  is  in  order,  however,  for  the 
presiding  officer  to  lay  before  the  Senate  any  bill  or 
other  matter  sent  in  during  this  hour  by  the  Presi- 
dent, or  by  the  House,  or  any  Senator  may  make  a 


228 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


motion  to  take  such  action,  in  which  case  the 
pending  question  is  suspended  for  that  purpose. 

But  suppose  the  morning  hour  is  passed,  the 
Senate  then  proceeds  to  consider  the  bills  and 
resolutions  which  have  been  placed  upon  the  calen- 
dar, a copy  of  which  is  furnished  each  Senator. 
Then  bills  and  resolutions  are  taken  up  in  their 
proper  order,  if  no  objection  is  made  ; each  Senator 
being  allowed  to  speak  once,  and  for  five  minutes 
only,  on  the  question.  Consideration  of  these  cases 
being  completed,  which  must  be  not  later  than  two 
o’clock,  “ Special  Orders”  are  taken  up,  and  if  there 
be  none,  the  calendar  of  General  Orders  is  taken  up, 
beginning  with  the  first  subject  on  the  calendar. 
A “ Special  Order,”  we  may  explain,  is  any  subject 
which,  by  vote  of  two  thirds  of  the  Senators,  is  made 
a special  order,  and  thus  takes  precedence  of  general 
business.  Voting  is  done  on  a demand  for  the  “yeas 
and  nays,”  and  every  Senator  is  obliged  to  vote  yea 
or  nay,  without  debate,  unless  the  Senate  excuse  him, 
which  it  will  not  do  until  he  has  assigned  his  reasons. 

It  sometimes  happens  on  calling  the  roll  that 
a quorum  (a  majority  of  all  the  members)  is  not 
present,  and  then  the  Senate  may  direct  its  sergeant- 
at-arms  to  arrest  the  delinquent  members  and-  com- 
pel them  to  come  in. 

While  a question  is  being  considered,  no  motion  is 
in  order,  except  to  adjourn,  to  take  a recess,  to  con- 
sider executive  business,  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  post- 
pone indefinitely  or  to  a certain  day,  to  commit,  and 
to  amend.  As  in  the  House,  much  of  the  business 
of  the  Senate  is  done  through  “standing  commit- 


THE  CAPITOL. 


229 


tees,”  of  which  there  are  forty-two,  the  most  im- 
portant being  those  on  “ Appropriations,”  “ Foreign 
Relations,”  “Judiciary,”  “Finance,”  “Interstate 
Commerce,”  “ Fisheries,”  “ Indian  Affairs,”  “ Manu- 
factures,” “ Military  Affairs,”  “ Naval  Affairs,”  “ Pen- 
sions,” “ Post  Offices  and  Post  Roads,”  “ Privileges 
and  Elections,”  “ Public  Lands,”  “ Railroads,” 
“Rules,”  “Territories,”  “Education  and  Labor,” 
“ Claims,”  and  “ Coast  Defences.”  These  commit- 
tees are  composed  of  from  three  to  eleven  Senators, 
and  are  expected  to  study  thoroughly,  and  report  to 
the  Senate  on  the  merits  of,  the  questions  confided 
to  them. 

There  are  very  stringent  rules  as  to  the  admission 
of  persons  to  the  floor  of  the  Senate  while  it  is  in 
session.  The  persons  who  may  be  thus  admitted 
are  the  officers  of  the  Senate,  Members  of  the  House 
and  the  Clerk  and  Sergeant-at-Arms  of  that  body, 
the  President  of  the  United  States  and  his  pri- 
vate secretary,  the  Heads  of  Departments,  Commis- 
sioner of  Agriculture,  Ministers  of  the  United  States, 
Foreign  Ministers,  ex-Presidents  and  ex-Vice-Presi- 
dents  of  the  United  States,  ex-Senators  and  Sena- 
tors-elect,  Judges  of  the  Supreme  Court,  Governors 
of  States  and  Territories,  General  of  the  Army,  Ad- 
miral of  the  Navy,  Commissioners  of  the  District  of 
Columbia,  Members  of  National  Legislatures  of  other 
countries,  private  secretaries  of  Senators,  Librarian 
of  Congress,  the  Assistant  Librarian  in  charge  of  the 
law  library,  Hon.  George  Bancroft,  Judges  of  the 
Court  of  Claims,  the  Architect  of  the  Capitol,  and 
the  Secretary  of  the  Smithsonian  Institution. 


230 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


It  often  happens  that  the  Senate  sits  with  closed 
doors,  and  sometimes  in  “ Executive  session.”  Any 
Senator  who  considers  that  the  discussion  of  a ques- 
tion requires  secrecy,  may  move  to  close  the  doors 
of  the  Senate,  and  if  this  is  seconded,  it  is  the  duty 
of  the  presiding  officer  to  order  the  galleries  cleared 
and  the  doors  closed.  Executive  sessions  are  those 
in  which  the  President  meets  the  Senate  for  the 
consideration  of  executive  business,  and  those  in 
which  the  ratification  of  treaties,  or  the  confirma- 
tion of  nominations  made  by  the  President,  are  con- 
sidered. During  these  sessions,  the  chamber  is 
cleared  of  all  persons  except  Senators,  the  secretary, 
chief  clerk,  executive  clerk,  minute  and  journal 
clerk,  sergeant-at-arms,  assistant  doorkeeper,  and 
such  other  officers  as  the  presiding  officer  may  think 
necessary,  and  grave  penalties  are  prescribed  for  any 
one  who  discloses  the  secret  or  confidential  business 
of  the  session — expulsion  if  a Senator,  and  dismissal 
and  punishment  for  contempt  if  an  officer. 

There  are  also  rules  and  regulations  for  the  care 
of  the  Senate  wing  of  the  Capitol,  and  for  the  ad- 
mission of  visitors  to  the  galleries.  The  latter  are  of 
so  much  interest  to  visitors  that  we  give  a summary'. 
The  gallery  in  the  rear  of  the  Vice-President’s  chair 
is  devoted  to  reporters  of  daily  newspapers.  The 
south  gallery  over  the  main  entrance  to  the  use  of 
the  Diplomatic  Corps.  To  this  gallery  none  may 
be  admitted  except  the  Secretary  of  State,  Foreign 
Ministers,  their  families  and  suites,  and  Senators. 
The  galleries  over  the  western  entrance,  and  in  the 
northeastern  corner  of  the  chamber  are  reserved  for 


THE  CAPITOL. 


231 


the  use  of  families  of  Senators,  of  Cabinet  Ministers, 
and  of  Judges  of  the  Supreme  Court.  The  gallery 
extending  from  the  eastern  reserved  gallery  to  the 
Diplomatic  is  set  apart  for  ladies,  and  ladies  accom- 
panied by  gentlemen.  The  galleries  on  either  side 
of  the  western  reserved  gallery  are  for  the  use  of 
the  public.  The  front  seat  in  the  eastern  reserved 
gallery  next  adjoining  the  ladies’  gallery  is  reserved 
for  the  use  of  the  President  of  the  United  States. 

To  perform  all  the  duties  of  the  Senate  and  en- 
force these  rules  and  regulations,  a small  army  of 
officials  is  necessary.  There  are  a chaplain,  a secre- 
tary, a chief  clerk,  and  financial  executive  clerk, 
principal  clerk,  minute  and  journal  clerk,  enrolling 
clerk,  sergeant-at-arms,  and  doorkeeper,  with  two 
assistants ; a principal  bookkeeper,  with  two  assist- 
ants; postmaster,  librarian,  keeper  of  stationery, 
superintendents  of  folding-room  and  document- 
rooms,  and  many  subordinate  clerks,  doorkeepers, 
messengers,  pages,  and  other  employes. 

Many  scenes  of  national  and  historical  interest — 
chiefly  those  connected  with  the  war  and  reconstruc- 
tion periods — have  occurred  in  the  present  Senate 
chamber ; the  great  debates  of  the  ante-bellum 
period  were  held  in  the  old  Senate  hall,  now  the 
Supreme-Court  room.  Perhaps  the  most  dramatic 
and  interesting  event  of  which  it  can  boast  was  the 
impeachment  trial  in  1868  of  Andrew  Johnson,  who 
on  the  death  of  President  Lincoln  had  become 
President,  by  virtue  of  his  office  as  Vice-President. 

Congress  was  then  Republican  in  both  branches. 
The  quarrel  between  it  and  the  President  arose  from 


232 


THF.  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


a difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  treatment  due  the 
recently  seceded  States.  The  breach  so  widened 
that  in  1867  more  ultra  members  of  the  dominant 
party  demanded  the  President’s  impeachment ; but 
it  was  not  until  the  session  of  1868,  after  President 
Johnson  had  attempted  the  removal  of  Secretary-of- 
VVar  Stanton,  and  had  made  some  bitter  and  unwise 
speeches  against  Congress,  that  active  steps  for  his 
impeachment  were  taken.  On  the  24th  of  February, 
1868,  by  a vote  of  126  yeas  to  4 7 nays,  a resolution 
was  passed  “ that  Andrew  Johnson,  President  of  the 
United  States,  be  impeached  of  high  crimes  and 
misdemeanors  while  in  office.”  It  was  the  first  time 
that  such  a resolution  had  passed,  and  one  can  fancy 
the  suppressed  excitement  and  breathless  interest 
with  which  the  trial  was  followed  by  the  entire 
country.  In  prosecuting  this  trial,  the  House,  act- 
ing without  precedent,  certainly  acquitted  itself 
creditably.  Let  us  see  how  it  was  done.  Its  first 
step  was  to  appoint  a committee  to  notify  the  Sen- 
ate ; Thaddeus  Stevens  and  Judge  Bingham  were 
appointed  such  committee:  the  second,  to  create  a 
committee  to  frame  articles  of  impeachment  ; seven 
members  were  appointed  on  this  committee,  Mr. 
Stevens  being  chairman.  Seven  “ managers,”  com- 
prising the  ablest  members  of  the  House,  were  also 
appointed  to  conduct  the  trial. 

These  preliminaries  settled,  on  the  25th  of  February 
Messrs.  Stevens  and  Bingham  appeared  at  the  bar  of 
the  Senate  to  notify  it  of  the  action  of  the  House. 
The  sergeant-at-arms  announced  their  presence. 
Everybody  in  the  packed  galleries  bent  to  listen  as 
Mr.  Stevens  said,  impressively: 


THE  CAPITOL. 


233 


“ In  obedience  to  the  orders  of  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives we  appear  before  you,  and  in  the  name  of  the 
House  of  Representatives  and  of  all  the  people  of  the 
United  States  we  do  impeach  Andrew  Johnson,  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States,  of  high  crimes  and  misde- 
meanors while  in  office,  and  we  further  inform  the  Senate 
that  the  House  of  Representatives  will  in  due  time 
exhibit  articles  of  impeachment  against  him,  and  make 
good  the  same,  and  in  their  name  we  demand  that  the 
Senate  shall  take  order  for  the  appearance  of  the  said 
Andrew  Johnson  to  answer  to  said  impeachment.” 

There  was  a still  more  impressive  spectacle  on  the 
4th  of  March,  when  the  Managers  on  the  part  of  the 
House  appeared  at  the  bar  of  the  Senate  to  present  the 
articles  of  impeachment.  The  House  resolved  itself 
into  a Committee  of  the  Whole,  and  attended  them. 
Promptly  at  one  the  sergeant-at-arms  announced : 
“ Managers  from  the  House  of  Representatives  with 
articles  of  impeachment,”  and  a procession  of  black- 
coated  gentlemen,  arm-in-arm,  were  seen  advancing 
down  the  aisle — Judge  Bingham  and  Mr.  Boutwellin 
advance,  Mr.  Wilson  and  General  Logan,  General 
Butler  and  Mr.  Williams,  Mr.  Stevens  alone,  followed 
by  the  Speaker,  and  the  chairman  of  the  Committee 
of  the  Whole,  with  the  members  two  by  two.  The 
Speaker  was  invited  to  a seat  beside  the  presiding 
officer  of  the  Senate,  and  the  Managers  took  seats 
provided  in  the  area  before  the  Chair,  while  the 
members  arranged  themselves  in  a semicircle  behind 
them.  The  chief  marshal  then  said  : “ Mr.  Presi- 

dent, the  Managers  on  the  part  of  the  House  of 
Representatives  arc  ready  to  exhibit  on  the  part  of 
the  House  the  Articles  of  Impeachment  against 


234 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Andrew  Johnson.”  “The  sergeant-at-arms  will 
make  proclamation,”  said  the  President.  That 
official  arose,  and  cried  : “Hear  ye!  Hear  ye!  Hear 

ye  ! All  persons  are  commanded  to  keep  silence,  on 
pain  of  imprisonment,  while  the  House  of  Represen- 
tatives is  exhibiting  to  the  Senate  of  the  United 
States  articles  of  impeachment  against  Andrew  John- 
son, President  of  the  United  States.”  Judge  Bing- 
ham, the  chief  manager,  then  read  the  articles  of 
impeachment,  which  were  quite  long,  occupying 
nearly  an  hour  in  the  reading,  and  which  alleged  the 
President’s  failure  to  enforce  the  laws  as  regarded  the 
un-reconstructed  States,  his  violent  denunciations  of 
Congress,  and  especially  his  arbitrary  acts  in  appoint- 
ing and  removing  public  officials  in  violation  of  the 
tenure-of-office  act,  as  the  impeached  offenses. 
When  he  had  concluded,  the  President  of  the  Senate 
replied:  “The  Chair  informs  the  House  that  the 

Senate  will  take  proper  order  on  the  subject  of  im- 
peachment, of  which  due  notice  shall  be  given  the 
House  of  Representatives.”  The  distinguished 
statesmen  then  withdrew  to  their  own  end  of  the 
Capitol,  and  the  Senate  proceeded  with  its  usual 
order  of  business. 

On  the  next  day  when  the  Senate  was  to  be 
organized  as  a court  even  greater  interest  was 
manifested.  The  galleries  were  crowded  with  dis- 
tinguished visitors,  attracted  from  far  and  near  by 
the  trial,  and  with  ladies  brilliant  in  their  gay  toi- 
lets. At  one  o’clock — the  hour  set  for  the  trial — 
the  Committee  appointed  to  notify  Chief-Justice 
Chase,  who  was  to  preside  over  the  court,  appeared 


THE  CAPITOL. 


235 


below  the  bar  escorting  that  gentleman,  who  was 
clad  in  his  black  official  robes.  The  Senators  rose 
to  receive  him,  and  he  ascended  to  the  chair  of 
President  Wade.  The  latter  then  rapped  with  his 
gavel,  and  said  : “The  hour  of  one  having  arrived,  in 
pursuance  of  rule,  the  legislative  and  executive  busi- 
ness of  the  Senate  will  be  suspended,  and  the  Senate 
will  proceed  to  the  consideration  of  the  articles  of 
impeachment  exhibited  by  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives against  Andrew  Johnson,  President  of  the 
United  States.”  He  then  ordered  the  sergeant-at- 
arms  to  make  proclamation,  which  he  did  as  follows: 
“ Hear  ye  ! Hear  ye ! f Iear  ye  ! All  persons  are  com- 
manded to  keep  silence  on  pain  of  imprisonment 
while  the  Senate  of  the  United  States  is  sitting  for 
the  trial  of  the  articles  of  impeachment  exhibited 
by  the  House  of  Representatives  against  Andrew 
Johnston,  President  of  the  United  States.”  Mr. 
Justice  Nelson  then  administered  the  oath  to  the 
Chief  Justice,  and  he  in  turn  to  the  Senators,  and 
the  Senate  was  organized  as  a jury  for  the  trial  of 
the  President. 

A debate  at  once  ensued  as  to  whether  President 
Wade  (who  would  succeed  to  the  Presidency  if 
President  Johnson  were  to  be  deposed)  should  be 
allowed  his  seat  in  the  Senate,  but  the  question  was 
decided  in  his  favor,  and  at  half-past  two  on  the  7th, 
the  Secretary  of  the  Senate  was  ordered  to  notify 
the  house  that  the  court  was  complete.  In  ten 
minutes  the  managers  appeared,  and  Judge  Bing- 
ham demanded  in  the  name  of  the  House  that  the 
Senate  take  order  for  the  appearance  of  Andrew 


236 


THF.  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Johnson  in  court  to  answer  to  the  articles  of 
impeachment  preferred  against  him.  Mr.  How- 
ard moved  that  a summons  issue  for  the  Presi- 
dent, citing  him  to  appear  and  answer  at  the  bar 
of  the  Senate  on  Friday,  March  13th,  which  was 
carried. 

On  the  13th  there  was  another  impressive  scene, 
with  the  same  august  actors,  and  the  same  brilliant 
and  interested  audience.  After  certain  Senators 
had  been  sworn,  the  return  of  the  sergeant-at-arms 
was  read  as  sworn  to  by  that  officer,  and  the  Chief 
Justice  commanded  him  to  call  upon  the  accused  to 
appear  and  answer.  In  a loud  voice  that  sounded 
still  louder  from  the  deep  silence  of  the  chamber,  he 
called  “ Andrew  Johnson,”  three  times.  Hundreds 
bent  forward,  expecting  to  see  the  President  of  the 
United  States  appear  in  answer  to  that  stentorian 
challenge.  He  appeared,  however,  by  his  counsel — 
Attorney-General  Stansbury,  Judge  B.  R.  Curtis  of 
Boston,  and  Hon.  Thomas  Nelson  of  Tennessee, 
who  came  at  the  call  from  the  President’s  room  and 
took  seats.  The  House  was  also  notified  and  ap- 
peared. Judge  Chase  then  remarked  that  it  was 
next  in  order  for  counsel  to  put  in  an  answer  to  ihe 
articles  of  impeachment.  Attorney-General  Stans- 
bury rose,  and  in  his  gentle,  bland,  dignified  way 
said  that  he  appeared  for  the  President,  and  read  a 
paper  authorizing  him  to  act.  William  M.  Evarts 
and  Judge  Jeremiah  Black  were  also  named  in  this 
paper  as  counsel,  together  with  those  before  men- 
tioned. The  President’s  answer  was  an  explicit, 
emphatic,  detailed  denial  of  every  allegation  of 


THE  CAPITOL. 


^37 


every  article  of  impeachment,  reaffirmed  the  legality 
of  all  his  acts,  denied  any  intention  of  violating  the 
tenure-of-office  law,  or  of  any  other  law,  denied 
the  correctness  of  the  report  of  the  speeches  attrib- 
uted to  him,  and  affirmed  his  right  to  express  his 
opinion  as  well  as  any  private  citizen.  He  asked 
forty  days  to  prepare  for  his  defense,  but  was  given 
until  Monday,  the  30th  of  March. 

On  that  day  the  trial  really  began.  Manager  B. 
F.  Butler  opened  for  the  prosecution,  speaking  for 
two  and  one  half  hours,  nearly  one  half  of  which  was 
devoted  to  the  nth  Article — the  chief  indictment, — 
that  charging  a violation  of  the  tenureof-office 
act.  Speeches  and  examination  of  witnesses  con- 
tinued from  day  to  day,  the  whole  country  following 
the  proceedings  with  the  deepest  interest.  On  April 
9th,  Judge  Curtis  opened  for  the  defense.  On  April 
22d  the  defense  rested,  and  the  arguments  began, 
Mr.  Boutwell  opening  for  the  managers. 

We  will  pass  on  to  the  final  day — Saturday,  May 
1 6th, — when  the  Senators  began  voting  “ guilty,”  or 
“ not  guilty.”  Public  interest  had  now  reached  its 
climax.  Whether  a President  should  be  deprived  of 
his  high  office,  be  disgraced,  disfranchised,  the  first 
of  an  honorable  line  to  meet  such  infamy,  was  to  be 
determined  by  those  little  words,  “ guilty  ” or  “ not 
guilty.”  The  faces  of  the  Senators  were  closely 
scanned  as  they  sat  imperturbable  in  their  seats. 
There  were  historic  names  among  them — Sumner, 
Conkling,  Sherman,  Morton,  Edmunds,  Holt,  An- 
thony, Sickles,  Bayard,  Cameron,  Chandler,  Doo- 
little, Dixon,  Fessenden,  Frelinghuysen,  Morrill, 


238 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Wade — an  array  of  talent  and  learning  rarely  gath- 
ered in  a legislative  hall. 

At  twelve  the  court  sat.  At  fifteen  minutes  past 
twelve  the  members  of  the  House  appeared,  preceded 
by  their  managers,  and  were  seated  without  the  bar. 
It  had  been  decided  that  the  nth  Article,  the  most 
important,  should  be  voted  on  first.  The  supreme 
moment  at  length  arrives.  The  Chief  Justice  rises 
in  his  seat,  and  in  grave  tones  enjoins  the  galleries 
to  a strict  observance  of  the  order.  The  article  is 
then  read,  and  the  clerk,  roll  in  hand,  calls  the  first 
name  on  the  list : 

“ Mr.  Anthony.”  That  gentleman  rises  from  his 
seat. 

The  Chief  Justice  demands  : 

“ Mr.  Senator  Anthony,  how  say  you  ? Is  Andrew 
Johnson,  President  of  the  United  States,  guilty  or 
not  guilty  of  a high  misdemeanor,  as  charged  in  this 
article  ? ” 

Mr.  Anthony  responds  in  clear,  decided  tones, 
“ Guilty,”  and  resumes  his  seat. 

The  roll-call  goes  on  in  this  way  through  the  en- 
tire list  of  fifty-four  Senators,  and  at  its  close  it  is 
found  that  thirty-five  have  voted  “guilty,”  and 
nineteen  “ not  guilty,” — seven  Republicans  and 
twelve  Democrats  among  the  latter, — less  than  the 
requisite  two  thirds,  so  that  the  President  is  ac- 
quitted, on  that  charge.  But  as  this  is  a test  vote, 
it  is  known  that  he  is  acquitted  on  all,  and  the 
nation  is  spared  the  disgrace  of  an  impeachment  of 
its  President. 

Very  interesting  scenes  occur  in  the  Senate  during 


THE  CAPITOL . 


239 


the  closing  hours  of  each  Congress.  By  law  it  must 
end  on  the  4th  of  March  at  12  o’clock  noon.  On 
Presidential  years  the  Vice-President  elect,  the  high 
dignitaries  of  government  and  of  foreign  courts,  and 
a vast  body  of  spectators  await  its  closing  in  order 
to  inaugurate  the  incoming  President.  But  perhaps 
its  business  cannot  be  fully  accomplished  within 
the  time  specified.  In  that  case,  the  venerable  Cap- 
tain Bassett,  Doorkeeper  of  the  Senate,  steps  for- 
ward, and  lifting  his  stick  sets  the  hands  of  the 
Senate  clock  back  fifteen  minutes,  and  if  that  be  not 
sufficient  another  ten  minutes  is  gained  in  the  same 
manner.  So  that  the  Senate  of  the  United  States 
steals  from  Father  Time,  and  asserts  authority  over 
the  calendar. 

Passing  from  the  Rotunda  to  the  Senate  wing  you 
enter  first  a vestibule,  and  glancing  to  the  right  see 
a two-leaved  door,  over  which,  emblazoned  in  gilt,  are 
the  arms  of  the  United  States.  Here  is  the  seat  of 
the  third  great  department  of  government — the  Su- 
preme Court.  Entering  you  find  yourself  in  a large 
semicircular  chamber,  with  a lofty,  dome-shaped 
ceiling.  The  walls  are  supported  by  marble  pilasters, 
and  adorned  with  busts  of  stately,  distinguished- 
looking  gentlemen — the  deceased  chief  justices.  At 
the  rear  of  the  room,  facing  the  entrance,  is  the  long 
judicial  bench,  where  the  judges  sit.  Over  it  is  a 
wide  arch,  hung  with  looped  velvet  curtains,  half 
concealing  a deep  recess,  supported  by  a series  of  pil- 
lars of  variegated  marble,  with  white  marble  capitals. 
The  central  part  of  the  room  is  occupied  by  the 
seats  and  desks  of  the  lawyers  who  practise  before 


240 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


the  court,  and  outside  of  this  bar  are  tiers  of  seats 
upholstered  in  red  velvet  for  the  use  of  visitors. 

This  room  is  doubly  interesting  to  Americans, 
from  the  fact  that  from  1800  to  1859  it  was  the 
chamber  of  the  Senate  of  the  United  States.  One’s 
blood  is  stirred  as  he  reflects  that  its  walls  have  re- 
sounded with  the  eloquence  of  Webster,  Clay, 
Calhoun.  Hayne,  Choate,  Benton,  and  other  splendid 
orators;  that  here  the  great  battles  of  the  anti- 
slavery contest  were  fought,  and  every  great  ques- 
tion, whether  of  finance  or  statesmanship,  that 
agitated  the  country  during  this  long  period,  debated, 
and  in  many  cases  decided.  But  in  1859  the 
north  wing  of  the  Capitol  was  so  far  completed  that 
the  Senate  removed  thither,  and  the  next  year  the 
Supreme  Court,  which  had  before  held  its  sessions 
in  the  room  below,  was  brought  here. 

We  will  suppose  the  day  of  our  first  visit  to  be 
the  second  Monday  of  October,  and  the  hour  five 
minutes  before  twelve.  We  shall  find  in  attendance 
at  the  door  an  elderly  colored  man,  faultlessly  clad 
in  immaculate  linen  and  black  broadcloth,  who,  if 
there  are  ladies  in  the  party,  motions  us  to  seats  on 
the  right,  but  to  the  left  if  there  are  none.  The 
meeting  edges  of  the  two-leaved  door  are  lined  with 
rubber,  to  prevent  the  slightest  sound  from  the  im- 
pact. Promptly  at  twelve  o’clock  a procession  of 
nine  elderly,  dignified  gentlemen,  in  black  silk  robes, 
issues  from  the  robing-room.  At  the  same  moment 
the  marshal  requests  all  present  to  rise,  and  then 
makes  the  announcement:  “The  Honorable,  the 
Chief  Justice,  and  Associate  Justices  of  the  Supreme 


241  the  supreme-court  room. 


242 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Court  of  the  United  States.”  The  justices  range 
themselves  on  the  bench  in  the  order  of  seniority, 
with  the  Chief  Justice  in  the  centre,  bow  politely 
to  the  audience,  and  seat  themselves  in  the  comfort- 
able arm  chairs  provided.  The  crier  then  opens 
court  with  the  old  English  formula:  “ Oyez  ! Oyez  ! 
Oyez ! All  persons  having  business  before  the 
Honorable  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  are 
admonished  to  draw  near  and  give  their  attention, 
for  the  court  is  now  sitting.  God  save  the  United 
States  and  this  honorable  court.”  The  business 
then  proceeds  with  dignity  and  deliberation  until  the 
hour  of  four  arrives,  when  the  court  adjourns  for 
the  day. 

Chief-Justice  Fuller,  who  was  appointed  in  1887 
by  President  Cleveland,  occupies  the  central  seat  on 
the  bench.  Next,  on  the  right,  is  Mr.  Justice 
Miller,  the  senior  Justice,  lie  having  been  appointed 
by  President  Lincoln  in  1862;  and  first  on  the  left 
sits  Mr.  Justice  Field,  who  was  appointed  by  Mr. 
Lincoln  in  1863  ; and  then  in  order  of  seniority  Jus- 
tices Bradley,  appointed  by  President  Grant  in  1870; 
Harlan,  appointed  by  President  Hayes  in  1877; 
Matthews,  appointed  by  President  Garfield  in  1881  ; 
Gray  and  Blatchford,  appointed  by  President  Arthur 
in  1881  and  1882  respectively;  and  Lamar,  ap- 
pointed by  President  Cleveland  in  1888. 

The  annual  session  of  the  court  begins  the  second 
Monday  in  October,  and  lasts  usually  until  the  mid- 
dle of  May.  Mondays  are  set  apart  for  the  reading 
of  opinions.  If  we  visit  the  chamber  on  other  days 
we  shall  probably  find  an  advocate  addressing  the 


THE  CAPITOL. 


243 


court.  His  speech  is  marked  by  a great  deal  of  dry 
detail,  with  little  rhetoric  or  eloquence,  and  is  some- 
what uninteresting  to  a layman.  Facts,  precedents, 
and  points  of  law,  arranged  in  orderly  and  logical 
sequence — argument, — are  required  by  this  august 
tribunal,  and  the  advocate,  however  eloquent,  who 
lacks  the  capacity  for  this  fares  ill.  The  judges  are, 
however,  very  courteous  and  kind  in  their  inter- 
course with  the  bar.  Not  unfrequently,  when  the 
pleader  has  not  made  a fact  or  point  of  law  quite 
clear,  he  is  interrupted  by  a judge,  and  a colloquy 
ensues  in  which  sometimes  the  whole  bench  joins. 

The  Supreme  Court  is  the  youngest  born  of  the 
Constitution,  but  in  some  important  respects  its 
powers  exceed  those  of  the  executive  and  legislative 
branches.  It  is  the  expounder  and  interpreter  of 
the  Constitution,  the  “ balance  wheel  ” of  the  legis- 
lative machinery,  the  court  of  last  resort,  whether 
the  complainant  be  private  citizen,  State  or  general 
government,  or  executive  official.  It  decides  whether 
acts  of  Congress  are  constitutional  or  otherwise,  and 
thus  sits  in  judgment  on  the  proceedings  of  that 
body,  and  in  case  of  impeachment  of  the  President 
its  Chief  Justice  presides  at  the  trial. 

The  Constitution  ordained  that  its  power  should 
extend 

“ to  all  eases  in  law  and  equity  arising  under  this  Con- 
stitution, the  laws  of  the  United  States,  and  treaties 
made  or  which  shall  be  made  under  their  authority  ; to 
all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers, 
and  consuls  ; to  all  cases  of  admiralty  and  maritime 
jurisdiction  ; to  controversies  to  which  the  United  States 


244  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

shall  be  a party  ; to  controversies  between  two  or  more 
States,  between  a State  and  citizens  of  another  State,  be- 
tween citizens  of  different  States,  between  citizens  of 
the  same  State  claiming  lands  under  grants  of  different 
States,  and  between  a State  or  the  citizens  thereof  and 
foreign  states,  citizens,  or  subjects.” 

A brief  study  of  the  history  and  organization  of 
this  authoritative  body  will  be  of  interest.  The 
first  paragraph  of  the  first  section  of  Article  III  of 
the  Constitution  created  it  in  the  following  words: 
“The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  be 
vested  in  one  Supreme  Court  and  in  such  inferior 
courts  as  the  Congress  may  from  time  to  time  ordain 
and  establish.”  The  very  first  Congress,  which  sat  in 
New  York  in  April,  1789,  passed  an  act,  September 
24th,  organizing  this  court  with  a Chief  Justice  and 
five  Associate  Justices,  to  be  nominated  by  the 
President  and  confirmed  by  the  Senate;  two  inferior 
courts  called  Circuit  Courts,  each  of  which  embraced 
several  States,  and  were  to  be  presided  over  by 
members  of  the  Supreme  Court ; and  District  Courts 
of  more  limited  area  and  jurisdiction,  to  be  presided 
over  by  district  judges.  President  Washington  ap- 
pointed the  great  statesman  John  Jay  to  be  the 
first  Chief  Justice,  and  William  Cushing  of  Massa- 
chusetts, James  Wilson  of  Pennsylvania,  John  Blair 
of  Virginia,  James  Iredell  of  North  Carolina,  and 
John  Rutledge  of  South  Carolina,  Associate  Justices. 

In  the  custody  of  the  clerk  of  the  Supreme  court 
is  an  ancient  volume,  containing  the  minutes  of  the 
Court  from  its  first  session  in  1790  down  to  1827. 
The  first  entry  is  as  follows  : 


THF.  CAPITOL. 


245 


“At  the  Supreme  Judicial  Court  of  the  United  States, 
begun  and  held  at  New  York  (being  the  seat  of  the 
National  Government)  on  the  first  Monday  of  February, 
and  on  the  first  day  of  said  month,  Anno  Domini  1790, 
Present  : The  Hon.  John  Jay,  Chief  Justice,  the  Hon. 
William  Cushing  and  the  Hon.  James  Wilson,  Associate 
Justices,  this  being  the  day  assigned  by  law  for  com- 
mencing the  first  session  of  the  Supreme  Court  ot  the 
United  States,  and  a sufficient  number  of  the  justices 
not  being  convened,  the  Court  is  adjourned  by  the 
justices  now  present  until  to-morrow,  at  one  of  the 
clock  in  the  afternoon.” 

The  next  day  the  Hon.  John  Blair  was  present, 
and  the  court  was  formally 
opened  by  the  crier.  There 
were  no  cases  before  this  court. 

Its  first  business  was  the  read 
ingof  the  justices’  commissions, 
and  their  taking  the  oath  re- 
quired by  law  ; and  the  presen- 
tation of  the  commission  of 
Hon.  Edmund  Randolph  of 
Virginia,  who  had  been  ap- 
pointed Attorney-General.  John  Tucker  of  Boston 
was  appointed  the  first  clerk.  It  next  provided  a 
seal  for  the  court,  which  was  the  arms  of  the  United 
States  engraved  on  a circular  piece  of  steel  of  the 
size  of  a dollar,  with  the  words,  “Seal  of  the  Su- 
preme Court  of  the  United  States,”  engraved  on 
the  margin.  On  February  5th,  three  councillors— 
Elias  Boudinot  of  New  Jersey,  Thomas  Hartley  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  Richard  Harrison  of  New  York — 


246 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


were  admitted  to  the  bar,  the  requirements  being 
that  they  should  have  practised  in  the  State  Supreme 
Courts  three  years,  and  that  their  private  and  pro- 
fessional character  should  be  fair.  Three  days  later 
ten  more  councillors  were  sworn  in,  among  them 
three  famous  names — Theodore  Sedgwick,  Fisher 
Ames,  and  Robert  Morris. 

Not  until  the  second  session  of  the  court  was 
held  in  February,  1791,  did  a case  present  itself  for 
trial.  This  was  an  admiralty  case.  Judge  Duane,  of 
the  District  Court  of  New  York,  came  before  it,  say- 
ing that  on  complaint  of  the  Collector  of  the  Port, 
and  proof  on  oath,  he  had  committed  Josiah  Gore- 
ham,  master  of  the  sloop  Hiram , for  breach  of 
revenue  laws  and  perjury.  Goreham’s  mate,  Charles 
Seely,  had  been  detected  landing  and  storing  a quan- 
tity of  coffee  before  report  or  entry',  and  in  the  night- 
time, and  had  been  committed.  Both  men  were 
importunate  for  trial,  and  as  the  District  Court  had 
no  authority,  Judge  Duane  prayed  that  a special 
Circuit  Court  might  be  held  for  their  trial,  which 
was  granted. 

The  next  important  case  is  worthy  of  notice,  since 
with  others  of  like  tenor  it  led  to  an  amendment  to 
the  Constitution.  Jacob  and  Nicholas  Van  Stap- 
horst  of  Holland  sued  the  State  of  Maryland,  and 
applied  for  the  requisite  process  to  bring  the  State 
into  court.  The  Supreme  court  accordingly  issued 
its  writ  to  the  Marshal  of  the  District  of  Maryland, 
to  be  served  on  the  Governor  and  Executive  Council, 
which  was  done.  Luther  Martin,  the  Attorney- 
General  of  the  State  of  Maryland,  appeared  in  court, 


THE  CAPITOL . 


247 


and  directed  John  Caldwell,  Esq.,  to  enter  an  ap- 
pearance for  said  State  of  Maryland.  Edmund 
Randolph,  Attorney-General,  then  moved  that  said 
appearance  be  entered,  and  the  court  ordered  that 
the  said  State  of  Maryland  should  plead  in  two 
months  from  the  second  day  of  that  term.  This  suit 
was  subsequently  (August,  1792)  discontinued,  al- 
though other  suits  of  like  character  quickly  followed. 
But  this  citing  of  a sovereign  State  before  the  court 
on  the  complaint  of  a private  citizen  was  so  de- 
structive to  its  dignity,  and  led  to  such  unseemly 
litigation,  that  in  March,  1794,  the  Eleventh  Amend- 
ment to  the  Constitution  was  passed,  which  declared 
that  the  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  should 
not  be  construed  to  extend  to  any  suit  in  law  or 
equity  commenced  or  prosecuted  against  one  of  the 
United  States  by  citizens  of  another  state,  or  by 
citizens  or  subjects  of  any  foreign  state.  This 
amendment  was  sought  to  be  evaded  by  certain 
citizens  of  New  York,  holders  of  Louisiana  State 
bonds,  who  assigned  their  bonds  to  New  York,  and 
then  induced  that  State  to  bring  suit,  but  the  case 
on  coming  before  the  Supreme  Court  was  thrown 
out,  on  the  ground  that  it  was  an  evasion  of  the 
Amendment. 

The  August  session  of  the  Supreme  Court  for 
1791  was  held  in  the  City  Hall,  Philadelphia,  the 
government  having  been  removed  to  that  city,  and 
continued  to  be  held  there  until  the  first  Monday  in 
February,  1801,  when,  as  we  learn  from  the  Minutes, 
it  was  “ holden  at  the  Capitol  in  the  City  of  Wash- 
ington, the  same  being  the  seat  of  the  National 


248 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


(jov  eminent.  The  court-room  of  that  day  was  in 
the  basement  story,  directly  beneath  the  present 
chamber. 

1 here  were  but  three  circuits  in  the  early  days  of 
the  Court.  To-day  there  are  nine,  one  for  each  of  the 
Justices,  defined  as  follows : No.  1.  Comprising  Maine, 
New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts,  and  Rhode  Island, 
Justice  Gray  presiding.  No.  2.  New  York,  Con- 
necticut, and  Vermont,  Justice  Blatchford.  No.  3. 
New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  and  Delaware,  Justice 
Bradley.  No.  4 is  the  circuit  of  the  Chief  Justice, 
and  comprises  Maryland,  Virginia,  West  Virginia, 
North  and  South  Carolina.  No.  5*  Georgia,  Fiorida, 
Alabama,  Mississippi,  Louisiana,  and  Texas,  Justice 
Lamar.  No.  6.  Ohio,  Michigan,  Kentucky,  and 
Tennessee,  Justice  Matthews.  No.  7.  Indiana,  Illi- 
nois, and  Wisconsin,  Justice  Harlan.  No.  8 com- 
prises the  remaining  States  this  side  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  Justice  Miller.  No.  9.  The  Pacific  Coast 
Circuit,  Justice  Field. 

A great  deal  of  the  business  of  the  Supreme  Court 
is  on  appeal  from  the  Circuit  Courts. 

Let  us  next  see  how  this  business  is  transacted. 
All  the  cases  to  come  before  it  are  entered  in  a large 
record  book  called  the  docket.  Before  the  civil  war 
scarcely  a hundred  cases  composed  the  docket.  Now 
a thousand  may  be  entered  by  the  time  the  court 
meets,  and  each  is  called  in  the  order  entered.  Orig- 
inal cases  those  not  appealed  from  an  inferior 
court — are  placed  on  a separate  docket.  When  a 
case  comes  on  for  trial  the  lawyers  are  each  allotted 
two  hours  for  argument,  unless  by  request  the  court 


THE  CAP/TOL. 


249 


allows  them  more.  These  lawyers  must  have  printed 
arguments  and  printed  briefs  showing  the  principal 
points  and  references  to  law  on  which  they  base 
their  plea,  and  if  the  case  comes  from  a lower  court 
all  the  proceedings  before  that  court  must  have  been 
printed  and  submitted  also.  One  case  having  been 
heard,  another  is  taken  up,  and  sometimes  several 
cases  are  tried  in  a day.  Five  days  in  the  week  are 
occupied  in  hearing  argument.  Saturday  is  set  apart 
for  consultation  on  the  cases  tried,  the  judges  meet- 
ing at  eleven  in  the  morning  and  often  sitting  until 
six  at  night. 

In  the  early  days  of  the  court  at  Washington,  none 
of  the  judges  resided  there,  and  it  was  the  custom 
for  the  entire  bench  to  club  together,  hire  a furnished 
house  and  caterer,  and  live  together.  This  custom 
continued  until  the  civil  war,  and  it  was  the  habit  of 
the  bench  to  sit  late  at  dinner  and  discuss  the  cases 
tried  during  the  day.  Now,  however,  each  judge 
takes  home  his  printed  briefs,  and  studies  the  case 
alone,  often  extending  his  labors  into  the  small 
hours  of  the  night.  On  Saturday  as  has  been  said, 
all  meet  for  consultation.  Each  case  is  gone  over 
again  thoroughly,  each  judge  offering  his  argument, 
until  the  case  is  argued  often  much  more  thoroughly 
and  to  the  point  than  it  was  by  the  lawyers.  Then 
the  Chief  Justice  puts  the  case  to  vote.  Beginning 
with  the  youngest,  he  asks  him  how  he  will  vote. 
“ I will  affirm,”  he  replies;  another,  “ I will  reverse,” 
and  so  it  continues  until  all  have  voted,  and  it  returns 
to  the  Chief  Justice  perhaps  four  to  four,  in  which 
case  he  decides  it.  The  latter  then  assigns  to  some 


250  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

member  the  task  of  writing  the  opinion,  who  thus 
becomes  the  mouthpiece  of  the  court.  This  task  is 
given  to  the  member  deemed  most  competent,  one 
judge  being  especially  proficient  in  chancery  cases, 
others  in  admiralty  and  patent  cases,  and  so  on,  but 
at  the  end  of  the  term  each  has  been  given  his  fair 
share  of  the  work.  These  opinions  are  read  as  the 
first  order  of  business  at  the  Saturday  conferences, 
and  are  sharply  criticised,  one  member  objecting  to 
the  style,  another  to  the  use  of  words,  etc.  Some- 
times the  author  is  asked  to  rewrite  it  wholly.  After 
being  read  and  approved,  the  opinions  are  read  in 
open  court  on  the  Monday  following.  The  decision 
is  then  announced  and  the  whole  opinion  printed 
and  sent  to  the  author  for  revision,  after  which  it  is 
inserted  in  the  bound  volumes  of  “ Reports,”  to 
become,  with  others  that  have  preceded  it,  an  au- 
thority in  law,  and  an  arsenal  of  precedent  for  future 
times.  These  “ Reports”  now  fill  one  hundred  and 
twenty-seven  volumes.  Formerly  they  bore  the 
name  of  the  reporter,  but  are  now  entitled  United 
States  Reports,  and  numbered,  beginning  with  the 
ninety-first  report. 

It  is  evident  that  decisions  on  questions  of  law  and 
fact  submitted  to  nine  of  the  ablest  judicial  minds  of 
the  nation,  and  so  thoroughly  sifted,  weighed,  criti- 
cised, and  studied  as  we  have  seen  these  to  be,  must 
and  should  be  considered  authoritative  and  final. 
From  the  decisions  of  this  court  there  is  no  appeal, 
neither  for  the  citizen,  nor  for  the  State,  nor  for 
Congress  itself. 

Behind  the  Rotunda,  with  its  confused  throngs  and 


THE  CAPITOI.. 


251 


loud  reverberations,  lies  a very  different  region,  a 
quiet  and  secluded  cloister  sacred  to  scholars  and 
scholarly  sightseers,  and  to  the  wise  and  great  of  all 
ages — the  Congressional  Library.  It,  too,  has  a 
beautiful  chamber — three  great  halls  in  one  ; or,  more 
strictly  speaking,  two 
great  halls  and  a tran- 


sept, with 
triple  height 
of  galleries 
and  alcoves ; 
ceilings  of  a 
soft  green 
coloring, 
pricked  with 
gold,  and 

wide,  generous  windows  opening  upon  a landscape 
that  is  itself  a study  and  an  inspiration.  In  these  al- 
coves the  general  student  and  man  of  letters  may  find 
rare  treasures,  and  the  mere  dilettanti  revel  in  rare  old 
tomes, — editions  dc  luxe , books  of  priceless  engrav- 


LIBRARY  OF  CONGRESS. 


252 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


ings,  works  of  natural  history, — the  original  edition, 
for  instance,  of  Audubon’s  “ birds,”  in  which  the 
humming-bird  and  pheasant  seem  alive  with  all  the 
glory  of  their  plumage  upon  them.  Here,  too,  until 
recently  hung  those  marvellous  mosaic  portraits  of 
Lincoln  and  Garfield,  produced  with  infinite  labor 
and  skill  from  an  infinite  number  of  atoms,  and  pre- 
sented by  Signor  Salviati,  of  Venice,  to  this  nation 
as  a token  of  respect  and  appreciation  of  its  mar- 
tyred Presidents. 

This  library  is  said  to  be  the  only  one  in  existence 
that  is  entirely  fire-proof.  The  shelves,  the  supports, 
the  fittings  throughout  arc  of  iron  ; the  rafters  and 
decorated  ceilings  of  the  same  material,  and  the  roof 
of  copper;  so  that  from  fire,  whether  accidental  or 
applied  by  an  incendiary,  these  rare  world’s  treas- 
ures are  measurably  secure.  Five  hundred  and 
ninety  thousand  books,  and  over  one  hundred  and 
ninety-three  thousand  pamphlets,  in  almost  every 
department  of  human  knowledge,  repose  upon  its 
shelves. 

The  library  was  founded  in  1800  by  an  Act  of  Con- 
gress, which  appropriated  five  thousand  dollars  for 
the  purchase  of  such  books  “ as  may  be  necessary 
for  the  use  of  Congress  at  the  City  of  Washington.” 
Up  to  1814,  when  the  library  and  the  Capitol  were 
burned  by  the  British,  but  three  thousand  volumes 
had  accumulated.  After  the  fire,  in  1815,  the  li- 
brary of  ex-President  Jefferson,  comprising  seven 
thousand  carefully  selected  volumes,  was  purchased 
as  the  nucleus  of  a great  national  library. 

At  this  time  the  library  was  lodged  in  the  Post- 


THE  CAPITOL. 


253 


Office  building  pending  the  reconstruction  of  the 
Capitol,  and  remained  there  until  the  north  wing 
was  completed,  in  1817,  when  it  was  removed  to  the 
rooms  in  the  attic  story  now  occupied  by  the  Senate 
library.  In  1824,  the  central  portion  of  the  Capitol 
approaching  completion,  it  was  again  removed  to 
the  long  hall  occupying  the  whole  western  front  of 
the  Capitol,  where  it  has  ever  since  remained.  In 
December,  1851,  when  55,000  volumes  had  been 
collected,  a fire,  caused  by  a defective  flue,  un- 
fortunately broke  out  in  the  library  and  destroyed 
35,000  volumes.  Congress  at  once  appropriated 
$72,500  for  the  restoration  of  the  hall,  which  was 
rebuilt  wholly  of  fire-proof  material;  and  at  the  same 
time  appropriated  $85,000  to  replace  the  books  de- 
stroyed. By  1866  the  library  had  so  increased  that 
additional  room  became  imperative,  and  two  wings, 
each  capable  of  containing  75,000  volumes,  were 
added  by  absorbing  certain  supernumerary  rooms  in 
the  Capitol.  Yet,  in  the  year  succeeding,  Congress, 
by  accession  and  purchase,  taxed  the  two  additional 
wings  to  their  utmost  capacity.  First,  in  1866,  by 
the  transfer  of  the  large  scientific  library  of  the 
Smithsonian  Institution.  Second,  in  1867,  by  the 
purchase,  for  $100,000,  of  the  historical  library  col- 
lected by  Mr.  Peter  Force,  of  Washington.  Lastly, 
in  1870,  by  the  transfer  of  the  copyright  business  of 
the  nation  from  the  Patent  Office  to  the  Library  of 
Congress.  By  the  law  of  copyright,  at  least  two 
copies  of  each  publication  copyrighted  must  be  de- 
posited with  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  a provision 
that  has  added  enormously  to  the  treasures  of  the 


254 


THE  STORY  OE  WASHINGTON. 


library,  the  increase  from  this  source  alone  amount- 
ing, in  1877,  to  13,688  books  and  21,494  other  publi- 
cations. For  nearly  a year  Mr.  Ainsworth  R.  Spofford, 
the  librarian,  has  been  laboring  under  the  burden  of 
an  accumulation  of  books  far  beyond  his  ability  to 
properly  accommodate.  A visitor  to  the  library  can 
but  be  impressed  with  the  difficulties,  due  to  the 
want  of  space,  under  which  the  business  is  carried 
on.  The  files  of  books  and  pamphlets  upon  the 
floor,  for  which  there  is  no  space  upon  the  shelves, 
threaten,  before  long,  entirely  to  bury  the  energetic 
librarian  and  his  assistants.  Congress  has  been  im- 
portuned again  and  again  during  this  period  to  do 
something  for  the  relief  of  the  library,  but  a series 
of  important  measures  and  events  so  engrossed  its 
attention  that  it  was  prevented  from  taking  the 
necessary  steps  properly  to  protect  the  people’s 
literary  treasures. 

The  project  of  a new  library  building  has  been  be- 
fore Congress  in  one  form  or  another  since  1873,  at 
which  time  that  body  offered  $5,000  for  the  best 
plan  for  a new  library  hall.  Twenty-eight  plans 
were  submitted  in  response,  that  of  Mr.  J.  L.  Smith- 
meyer,  of  Washington,  after  two  years’  delay,  being 
accepted.  The  Senate  has  uniformly  been  in  favor 
of  the  undertaking,  and  in  1886  the  House,  after 
strenuous  exertions  by  the  friends  of  the  measure, 
was  induced  to  appropriate  $500,000  to  begin  the 
construction  of  the  building.  The  same  bill  limited 
the  cost  of  the  site  to  $550,000.  The  building,  an 
engraving  of  which  we  present,  is  estimated  to  cost 
$4,500,000  in  accordance  with  the  revised  Act  of 


256 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHING  TON. 


Congress  passed  in  September,  1888.  It  will  be  of 
stone,  iron,  and  concrete,  thoroughly  fire-proof,  and 
will  accommodate  nearly  4,000,000  books.  And  as 
in  January,  1887,  there  were  but  581,678  books  and 
193,000  pamphlets  in  the  library,  many  years,  it  is 
thought,  must  elapse  before  the  shelf-room  of  the 
new  building  will  be  filled.  In  a gallery  350  feet 
long  by  35  feet  wide  will  be  shown  works  of  art. 
Maps,  charts,  Washingtoniana,  the  valuable  Toner 
collection  now  stored  in  the  crypt,  and  halls  for 
copyright  records  and  for  the  accumulations  under 
the  copyright  laws  will  be  provided  for  in  convenient 
rooms  and  galleries.  It  is  expected  that  in  the  new 
budding  the  treasures  of  the  library  can  be  made 
more  available  to  the  general  public.  At  the  time 
of  the  present  writing— September,  1888— the  build- 
ing seems  no  farther  advanced  than  in  1887. 

We  have  now  completed  our  tour  of  the  principal 
divisions  of  the  Capitol.  There  still  remain  the 
basement  story,  in  which  are  situated  the  post- 
offices,  and  a number  of  the  committee  rooms  of 
Congress,  the  Law  Library,  now  under  the  charge  of 
Mr.  C.  W.  Hoffman,  which  comprises  70,000  law 
books,  the  document-  and  folding-rooms,  in  which 
the  books  and  pamphlets  printed  by  government 
are  stored  ; and  the  attic  story,  which  is  devoted 
mainly  to  committee  rooms. 

The  sub-basement  is  well  worthy  a visit,  if  for 
nothing  more  than  to  inspect  the  apparatus  by 
which  the  halls,  corridors,  and  chambers  of  the 
Capitol  are  heated.  Below  this  basement  is  a sub- 
terranean region,  into  which  man  rarely  penetrates, 


THE  CAPITOL. 


257 


a no-man’s  land,  full  of  long,  dark,  creepy  corridors, 
and  dim  ghostly  chambers,  where  are  stored  old 
models,  half  dismembered  casts  of  statues,  packing- 
boxes,  and  other  rubbish. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  EXECUTIVE  MANSION. 

At  the  other  end  of  Pennsylvania  Avenue,  a mile 
distant  from  the  Capitol,  we  shall  find  the  Presi- 
dent’s House,  the  seat  of  the  Executive,  the  third 
great  co-ordinate  branch  of  government.  It  is  sur- 
rounded by  the  Department  buildings,  and,  tradition 
avers,  was  placed  at  this  distance  from  the  Capitol, 
that  the  Executive  might  be  far  removed  from  the 
influence  of  the  legislative  branch — perhaps  that  the 
Legislature  might  be  entirely  free  from  the  over- 
awing influence  of  the  Executive.  The  President  is 
the  head  of  the  Republic,  charged  with  the  execu- 
tion of  the  laws  made  by  Congress,  and  approved, 
if  occasion  requires,  by  tbe  Supreme  Court  ; it  will 
be  interesting,  therefore,  to  inquire  as  to  his  powers 
and  prerogatives,  and  as  to  the  methods  by  which 
the  people  make  choice  of  him  to  execute  their 
behests. 

The  same  constitution  that  enacted  the  legis- 
lative and  judicial  power  called  into  being  the 
executive.  Article  II,  of  that  instrument,  which 
immediately  follows  the  article  defining  the  legis- 
lative Branch,  begins  thus: 

“ The  executive  power  shall  be  vested  in  a I’resi- 
258 


THE  WHITE  HOUSE  IN 


26o 


THF.  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


dent  of  the  United  States  of  America.  He  shall 
hold  his  office  during  the  term  of  four  years,  and,  to- 
gether with  the  Vice-President,  chosen  for  the  same 
term,  be  elected  as  follows,” — and  then  goes  on  to 
describe  the  method  of  his  election.  We  will  first 
inquire  into  his  powers  and  duties,  which  are  de- 
fined in  Sections  II  and  III  of  this  article,  thus: 
He  “ shall  be  Commandcr-inChief  of  the  Army  and 
Navy  of  the  United  States,  and  of  the  Militia  of  the 
several  States  when  called  into  the  service  of  the 
United  States.  . . . He  shall  have  power  to  grant 
reprieves  and  pardons  for  offenses  against  the  United 
States,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment.  He  shall 
have  power,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of 
the  Senate,  to  make  treaties,  provided  two  thirds  of 
the  Senators  present  concur;  and  he  shall  nominate, 
and  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the 
Senate  shall  appoint  ambassadors,  other  public  min- 
isters, and  consuls,  judges  of  the  Supreme  Court, 
and  all  other  officers  of  the  United  States,  whose 
appointments  are  not  herein  otherwise  provided  for, 
and  which  shall  be  established  by  law.  He  shall 
have  power  to  fill  all  vacancies  that  may  happen 
during  the  recess  of  the  Senate,  by  granting  com- 
missions which  shall  expire  at  the  end  of  the  next 
session.”  His  duties  are  “ from  time  to  time  to  give 
Congress  information  of  the  state  of  the  Union,  and 
recommend  to  their  consideration  such  measures  as 
he  shall  judge  necessary  and  expedient.”  On  ex- 
traordinary occasions  “ to  convene  both  Houses,  or 
either  of  them,  and  in  case  they  cannot  agree  with 
respect  to  the  time  of  adjournment,  to  adjourn  them 


THE  EXECUTIVE  MANSION.  261 

to  such  time  as  lie  may  think  proper  ; to  receive  am- 
bassadors and  other  public  ministers  ; to  take  care 
that  the  laws  be  faithfully  executed  ; to  commission 
all  the  officers  of  the  United  States.” 

Strangely  enough,  the  greatest  power  the  Presi- 
dent possesses  is  not  mentioned  in  the  section 
defining  and  limiting  his  powers.  We  refer  to  the 
veto  power.  In  Section  VII  of  Article  I it  is  pro- 
vided that  every  bill  which  shall  have  passed  the 
House  of  Representatives  and  the  Senate  shall,  be- 
fore it  becomes  a law,  be  presented  to  the  President. 
If  he  approve,  lie  shall  sign  it  ; if  not,  he  shall  return 
it,  with  his  objections,  to  that  House  in  which  it 
originated,  which  shall  enter  the  objections  at  large 
on  their  journal,  and  shall  proceed  to  reconsider  the 
bill.  If  after  such  reconsideration  two  thirds  of  that 
House  shall  agree  to  pass  it,  it  shall  be  sent,  together 
with  the  objections,  to  the  other  House,  by  which 
it  shall  likewise  be  reconsidered  ; and  if  approved  by 
two  thirds  of  that  House,  it  shall  become  a law. 
Most  bills  are  passed  in  Congress  by  a majority 
vote.  A majority  is  one  more  than  half.  Theoreti- 
cally, therefore,  the  President  by  his  veto  wields  a 
power  equal  to  that  of  twelve  senators  and  fifty- 
five  representatives — the  difference  between  a ma- 
jority and  a two-thirds  vote.  We  say  theoretically, 
because  it  does  not  always  follow  that  the  President 
is  able  to  convince  Congressmen  by  his  objections, 
and  a measure  may  be  passed  over  his  veto,  but  it  is 
rarely  done. 

Every  four  years  it  becomes  the  duty  of  the  Ameri- 
can people  to  elect  a President.  There  are  many 


262 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


wise  and  patriotic  Americans  who  think  this  too  of- 
ten, and  that  the  term  of  office  should  be  length- 
ened to  six,  or  even  eight  years,  and  the  incumbent 
be  made  ineligible  for  re-election.  When  these  re- 
forms are  made  it  is  possible  that  our  intricate  and 
antiquated  election  machinery  will  also  be  swept 
away.  This  method,  as  defined  by  the  Constitution, 
is  as  follows : 

“ Each  State  shall  appoint  in  such  manner  as  the  legis- 
lature thereof  may  direct,  a number  of  Electors  equal 
to  the  whole  number  of  Senators  and  Representatives  to 
which  the  State  may  be  entitled  in  Congress.  . . . 

The  Electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  States  and 
vote  by  ballot  for  President  and  Vice-President,  one  of 
whom  at  least  shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  same 
State  with  themselves.  They  shall  name  in  their  ballots 
the  person  voted  for  as  President,  and  in  distinct  ballots 
the  person  voted  for  as  Vice-President,  and  they  shall 
make  distinct  lists  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  President, 
and  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  Vice-President,  and  of  the 
number  of  votes  for  each,  which  lists  they  shall  sign  and 
certify,  and  transmit  sealed,  to  the  seat  of  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  United  States  directed  to  the  President  of 
the  Senate.  The  President  of  the  Senate  shall  in  the 
presence  of  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives 
open  all  the  certificates  and  the  votes  shall  then  be 
counted.  The  person  having  the  greatest  number  of 
votes  for  President  shall  be  the  President,  if  such  num- 
ber be  a majority  of  the  whole  number  of  Electors 
appointed  ; and  if  no  person  have  such  majority,  then 
from  the  persons  having  the  highest  numbers,  not  ex- 
ceeding three  on  the  list  of  those  voted  for  as  President, 


THE  EXECUTIVE  MANSION. 


263 


the  House  of  Representatives  shall  choose  immediately, 
by  ballot,  the  President.  . . . The  person  having 

the  greatest  number  of  votes  as  Vice-President  shall  be 
the  Vice-President,  if  such  number  be  a majority  of  the 
whole  number  of  Electors  appointed  ; and  if  no  per- 
son have  a majority,  then  from  the  two  highest  num- 
bers on  the  list,  the  Senate  shall  choose  the  Vice- 
President.” 


The  Electors  are  chosen  on  “ the  Tuesday  next  af- 
ter the  first  Monday  in  November,  in  every  fourth  year 
succeeding  every  election  of  a President  and  Vice- 
President,”  on  the  same  day  and  in  the  same  manner 
as  the  people  elect  Representatives.  The  Electors 
meet  on  the  first  Monday  of  the  January'  following, 
vote  byr  ballot  for  President  and  Vice-President,  and 
forward  certificates  of  the  votes  given,  to  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Senate,  and  also  to  the  United  States 
District  Judge  of  the  District  in  which  they  assemble. 
Congress  then  finishes  these  tedious  proceedings  by 
meeting  in  the  Senate  chamber  on  the  second  Wed- 
nesday of  February  following,  when  the  Senate,  with 
the  House  gravely  regarding  it,  counts  the  votes. 

It  would  seem  much  more  simple  and  republican 
for  the  people  to  vote  directly  for  the  President  and 
Vice-President,  and  thus  do  away  with  the  clumsy 
Electoral  College.  One  important  objection  to  this 
plan,  however  is  that  in  place  of  knowing  on  the  day 
after  election  which  candidate  had  been  successful, 
the  nation  might  have  to  wait  day's,  and  even  weeks, 
until  the  count  of  the  popular  vote  had  been  com- 
pleted. Such  delays  would  be  not  only  very  incon- 


264  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

venient,  but  in  times  of  heated  contests  even  danger- 
ous to  the  peace  of  the  community, 

The  President  resides  in  a mansion  of  classical 
simplicity  placed  in  spacious  and  elegant  grounds 
on  Pennsylvania  Avenue,  opposite  the  beautiful 
Lafayette  Park.  As  the  home  of  all  the  Presidents 
since  Washington,  the  building  is  an  object  of  inter- 
est and  even  of  veneration.  “ Executive  Mansion,” 
it  is  officially  styled,  but  it  is  popularly  known  as  the 
“White  House.”  We  have  seen  that  it  was  designed 
by  James  Hoban  in  1792.  The  corner-stone  was 
laid  on  October,  13,  1792,  and  its  construction  went 
on  side  by  side  with  that  of  the  Capitol.  It  was 
finished  before  that  famous  structure,  however,  as 
President  John  Adams  and  his  wife,  on  arriving  here 
in  November,  1800,  found  it  habitable,  although  but 
six  of  its  rooms  were  furnished,  and  the  great  East 
Room,  the  largest  in  the  house,  was  littered  over 
with  lumber  and  carpenters’  debris.  In  his  design 
Hoban  copied  closely  the  plan  of  a notable  Dublin 
palace,  the  seat  of  the  Dukes  of  Leinster. 

The  White  House  is  built  of  Virginia  sandstone, 
so  soft  and  porous  that  it  is  covered  every  year  with 
a coat  of  white  paint  to  prevent  crumbling.  The 
house  stands  on  a rustic  base,  showing  a facade  of 
two  stories  on  the  north  front  and  three  on  the 
south,  and  is  surmounted  by  a balustrade.  At  the 
main  entrance  on  the  north  front  is  a large  portico, 
and  on  the  south  front  a circular  colonnade.  The 
mansion  is  one  hundred  and  seventy  feet  long  and 
eighty-six  feet  deep.  Adjoining  the  house  on  the 
west  arc  large  conservatories. 


THE  EXECUTIVE  MANSION. 


265 


If  we  wish  to  pay  the  house — not  the  President — 
a visit  we  may  do  so  almost  any  day  between  10 
A.M.  and  3 P.M.  The  carriage  rolls  up  a semicircular 
drive  that  sweeps  through  the  spacious  grounds  be- 
tween rows  of  noble  oaks,  poplars,  and  sycamores, 
and  sets  us  down  on  the  steps  of  the  portico.  We 
enter  as  we  would  any  public  edifice.  The  main 
door  admits  us  to  a spacious  vestibule,  from  which, 
at  the  left,  a passage  conducts  us  to  the  East  Room, 
the  one  public  apartment  of  the  White  House.  It 
is  a large  chamber  eighty  by  forty  feet,  richly  and 
tastefully  fitted  with  furniture  and  hangings  im- 
ported from  France  in  the  days  of  President  Monroe. 
There  are  on  the  ground  floor  three  other  parlors 
known  as  the  Green  Room,  the  Blue  Room,  and  the 
Red  Room,  and  an  apartment  called  the  State 
Dining-Room,  all  of  which  are  closed  to  visitors 
during  the  day,  except  that  sometimes  an  usher,  by 
special  permission,  conducts  a party  through  them 
during  the  morning  hours.  The  walls  of  the  Green 
Room  are  covered  with  paper  of  a Nile-green  color, 
threaded  with  sprays  of  gold,  and  its  furniture  is 
upholstered  in  green  satin.  In  the  Blue  Room  the 
President  holds  his  state  receptions.  It  is  a large 
oval  chamber,  with  walls  of  a pale-blue  color,  and 
furniture  of  gilt  and  blue  silk.  When  the  President 
receives  he  takes  his  station  in  this  room  ; the  guests 
enter  from  the  cloak  rooms,  and  are  presented  by  the 
Marshal  of  the  District  of  Columbia,  or  by  some  one 
designated  to  act  in  his  place.  After  paying  their 
respects  the  guests  retire  to  the  State  parlors,  which 
are  open  on  such  occasions.  The  Red  Room,  the 


266 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


last  of  the  State  parlors,  has  crimson  plush  curtains 
at  the  windows  and  furniture  upholstered  with  the 
same  material.  The  walls  are  painted  a Pompeiian 
red,  and  bronze  and  copper  stars  decorate  the  ceiling. 
The  names  “ Red  Room,”  “ Blue  Room,”  etc.,  recall 
an  old  colonial  custom,  when  the  parlors  and  state 
chambers  of  mansions  were  named  after  the  prevail- 
ing color  of  their  appointments. 

From  the  parlors  we  pass  out  into  a long  corridor, 
separated  from  the  public  vestibule  only  by  a screen 
of  glass,  and  from  it  enter  the  grand  dining-room, 
where,  once  or  twice  a week  during  the  season,  are 
given  the  formal  dinners  to  Justices  of  the  Supreme 
Court,  Cabinet  officers,  Senators  and  Representa- 
tives, foreign  ministers,  and  other  distinguished  per- 
sons whom  the  President  is  expected  officially  to 
honor.  This  room  is  also  elegantly  furnished.  On 
state  occasions  it  is  lighted  by  numerous  gas-jets 
and  wax  candles,  and  with  the  glittering  silver  and 
china  and  floral  embellishments  of  the  table  presents 
a bright  and  animated  appearance. 

The  upper  story  of  the  mansion  is  devoted  to  the 
business  offices  and  private  apartments  of  the  Presi- 
dent. The  apartments  of  public  interest  here  are 
the  Library,  where  the  President  receives  callers 
during  the  day,  and  the  Cabinet-room,  where,  each 
Tuesday  and  Friday,  the  President  and  his  Cabinet 
meet  for  consultation. 

The  library  is  a very  interesting  apartment.  The 
numerous  book-cases  around  the  room  arc  filled  with 
books  said  to  have  been  selected  by  Mrs.  Millard 
Fillmore,  when  her  husband  was  President.  The 


267 


268 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


furniture  is  of  mahogany  upholstered  in  red  leather. 
The  massive  desk  which  the  Presidents  use  is  of  oak 
from  the  gallant  ship  Resolute , which  the  English 
Government  sent  to  the  Arctic  zone,  in  1852,  to 
search  for  Sir  John  Franklin.  The  ship  was  aban- 
doned in  the  ice  by  its  crew  in  1853,  was  found  two 
years  later  in  good  condition  and  brought  to  New 
York  by  a New  London  whaler,  and  presented  by 
the  President  to  Queen  Victoria,  who  had  made 
from  its  timbers  this  famous  desk,  and  then  presented 
it  to  the  United  States  for  use  in  the  White  House. 

One  has  only  to  recall  the  great  state  papers  writ- 
ten upon  the  desk  to  perceive  its  historical  import- 
ance and  patriotic  interest. 

The  principal  feature  of  the  Cabinet-room  is  a long 
table  at  which  the  President  and  his  advisers  sit  for 
consultation  on  Cabinet  days.  If  we  could  look  in 
on  them  on  such  occasions  we  should  find  the  Presi- 
dent sitting  at  the  head  of  the  table,  with  the  Secre- 
tary of  State  on  his  right  hand  and  the  Secretary  of 
the  Treasury  on  his  left,  these  two  gentlemen  being 
considered  the  first  and  second  in  rank  of  the  Cabi- 
net officers. 

All  this  that  we  have  been  recounting  is  of  modern, 
every-day  interest : the  White  House  has  also  its  ro- 
mantic and  historical  interest,  as  when,  ensconced  in 
a quiet  corner  of  the  East  Room,  one  recalls  the  dis- 
tinguished men  and  beautiful  and  stately  dames 
whose  presence  has  lent  it  dignity.  They  come 
back  at  fancy’s  summons — John  Adams  and  Mrs. 
Adams  with  their  formal,  courtly,  colonial  ways; 
Thomas  Jefferson,  the  lonely  widower,  who  thinks 


THE  EXECUTIVE  MANSION \ 269 

he  is  inaugurating  the  rule  of  the  people;  the  pol- 
ished Madison,  with  his  lovely,  accomplished  wife, 
in  whose  time  the  enemy  overcame  the  city,  and 
made  of  our  stately  pile  a blackened  ruin  ; Talley- 
rand, Chateaubriand,  Thomas  Moore,  Volney,  Gen- 
eral Moreau,  Joseph  and  Jerome  Bonaparte,  Dr. 
Priestley,  the  famous  philosopher  ; Thomas  Paine, 
the  revolutionist ; Baron  Humboldt,  who  gave  new 
worlds  to  science ; Lewis  and  Clark,  the  explorers ; 
Meley-Meley,  the  first  Turkish  Minister  to  America, 
whose  elaborate  head-dress  and  turban  of  plaster-of- 
Paris  representing  the  finest  muslin  was  the  talk  of 
the  town  ; and  Gilbert  Stuart,  the  portrait-painter, 
who  was  nearly  “worked  to  death,”  so  eager  were 
the  ladies  to  have  their  beauty  rendered  immortal 
by  his  magic  brush, — are  some  of  the  heroic  figures 
of  this  era,  closed  by  fire. 

The  work  of  restoring  the  mansion  went  on  inde- 
fatigably  under  Hoban,  the  architect  of  the  original 
building,  and,  on  January  2,  1818,  the  National  In- 
telligencer was  able  to  say  : 

“ The  President’s  House  for  the  first  time  since  its 
restoration  was  thrown  open  yesterday  for  the  general 
reception  of  visitors.  It  was  thronged  from  12  to  3 
o’clock  by  an  immensely  large  concourse  of  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  among  whom  were  to  be  found  the  foreign 
ministers,  heads  of  departments,  Senators  and  Representa- 
tives, and  others  of  our  distinguished  citizens,  residents 
and  strangers.  It  was  gratifying  to  be  able  to  salute  the 
President  of  the  United  States  with  the  compliments  of 
the  season  in  his  appropriate  residence.” 

The  President  thus  saluted  is  the  courtly  soldier, 


270 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


statesman,  and  diplomatist,  James  Monroe,  who, 
nine  months  before,  has  been  inaugurated  fifth  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States.  He  has  a lovely,  inter- 
esting wife — the  daughter  of  Lawrence  Kortright,  the 
former  English  army  captain, — who,  when  he  married 
her,  in  1786,  was  the  belle  of  New  York  society,  but 
so  great  an  invalid  now  that  she  mingles  little  in  the 
social  gayeties  of  the  capital.  In  amends  she  gives 
weekly  “drawing-rooms,”  which  the  leading  newspa- 
per of  the  city  thus  describes — perhaps  in  exagger- 
ated strains : 

“ The  secretaries,  senators,  foreign  ministers,  consuls, 
auditors,  accountants,  officers  of  the  army  and  navy  of 
every  grade,  farmers,  merchants,  parsons,  priests,  lawyers, 
judges,  auctioneers,  and  nothingarians,  all  with  their 
wives,  and  some  with  their  gawky  offspring,  crowd  to 
the  President’s  House  every  Wednesday  evening  : some 
in  shoes,  most  in  boots,  and  many  in  spurs  ; some  snuf- 
fing, others  chewing,  and  many  longing  for  their  cigars 
and  whiskey-punches  left  at  home.  Some  with  powdered 
heads,  others  frizzled  and  oiled,  with  some  whose  heads 
a comb  has  never  touched,  half  hid  by  dirty  collars 
reaching  far  above  their  ears  as  stiff  as  pasteboard.” 

It  is  still  the  reign  of  the  people,  you  see.  In 
March,  1820,  there  is  a wedding  here  in  the  East 
Room,  the  first  wedding  in  the  White  House,  Maria 
Monroe,  the  youngest  daughter  of  the  President, 
being  married  to  her  cousin,  Samuel  L.  Gouverneur, 
of  New  York.  It  is  celebrated  in  what  the  gossips 
call  the  “ New  York  style,”  only  the  relatives  and 
immediate  friends  of  the  bride  being  present. 

Among  the  throng  is  a small,  delicately-featured  old 


THE  EXECUTIVE  MANSION. 


gentleman  with  wig  awry  — Lafayette,  the  friend  of 
America  and  of  humanity,  whom,  in  1824,  President 
Monroe  honors  with  a reception  to  which  all  the  digni- 
taries of  the  nation  are  invited.  To  one  of  the  state 
dinners  of  this  period,  too,  comes  James  Fenimore 
Cooper,  the  novelist,  whose  “ Spy,”  “ Pioneers,”  and 
“ Pilot,”  recently  published,  have  made  him  the 
popular  literary  idol. 

The  reign  of  John  Quincy  Adams  succeeds, — not 
by  the  will  of  the  people,  whose  idol  is  General 
Jackson,  but  by  the  decision  of  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives, to  which,  in  default  of  a majority  in  the 
Electoral  College,  the  selection  of  a President  has, 
under  the  Constitution,  been  referred.  His  is  the 
most  historic  figure  of  these  early  days.  Diplomat, 
senator,  Harvard  College  professor,  president,  ora- 
tor, poet,  essayist,  philosopher, — he  is  in  all  respects 
the  best-graced  actor  that  has  appeared  upon  the 
scene.  It  is  a charming  and  accomplished  lady,  too, 
who  is  now  mistress  of  the  mansion,  the  last  of  the 
ladies  of  the  Revolution  to  reign  here  — Louisa 
Catherine  Johnson,  daughter  of  the  United  States 
Consul  to  London,  born,  brought  up,  and  married  in 
that  city.  Four  years  of  the  reign  of  the  scholars, 
literati,  and  cultivated  classes  rather  than  of  the 
people  follow.  The  President,  for  once,  is  fond  of 
letters  and  art,  and  loves  to  surround  his  hospitable 
board  with  scholars  and  travelled  men,  with  whom 
he  can  discourse  on  poetry,  music,  painting,  sculp- 
ture, and  letters.  Henry  Clay,  the  Secretary  of  State, 
and  William  Wirt,  the  Attorney-General,  are  famil- 
iar figures  in  the  White  House  during  this  period. 


2J2 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Here,  too,  in  1825,  comes  Lafayette  to  spend  with 
his  life-long  friend  the  closing  weeks  of  his  stay  in 
this  country.  We  would  like  to  know  what  was 
said  and  done  by  the  two  patriots  in  those  last  few 
weeks,  but  history  is  silent  concerning  it.  At  last 
the  parting  hour  arrives.  In  the  midst  of  a distin- 
guished company  Lafayette  says  farewell  for  the 
last  time,  and  escorted  by  distinguished  officers  of 
government,  and  followed  by  the  blessings  of  thou- 
sands who  line  the  streets  to  see  him  pass,  leaves 
the  city. 

At  the  next  election,  however,  the  people  have 
their  will,  and  General  Jackson,  the  iron  soldier,  the 
popular  hero,  lonely  and  widowed,  comes  to  the 
White  House.  His  is  an  heroic  figure,  a strong  soul 
that  has  left  its  impress  here. 

Martin  Van  Buren,  the  man  of  the  world,  who  suc- 
ceeds him,  is  also  a widower,  but  the  mansion  soon 
finds  a mistress  in  the  charming  South  Carolina  lady, 
Miss  Singleton,  who  enters  it  in  1838  as  the  bride  of 
Major  Van  Buren  the  President’s  son. 

Van  Buren’s  polished  figure  passes,  and  William 
Henry  Harrison,  another  idol  of  the  people,  suc- 
ceeds. Now  death  enters  the  mansion,  and  hallows 
it.  On  April  4,  1841,  but  one  month  after  his  tri- 
umphant entry,  President  Harrison  dies  here,  and, 
pending  the  funeral,  lies  in  state  in  the  East  Room. 
On  the  7th  impressive  funeral  ceremonies  are  held  in 
the  presence  of  President  Tyler,  Ex-President  Adams, 
members  of  the  Cabinet,  of  Congress,  and  other  dis- 
tinguished persons.  Then  the  coffin,  amid  the 
booming  of  minute-guns,  is  carried  to  the  Congres- 


THE  EXECUTIVE  MANSION. 


273 


sional  Cemetery  and  deposited  in  the  receiving  vault 
until  preparations  can  be  made  for  removing  it  to  the 
family  tomb  at  North  Bend,  Indiana.  His  successor, 
President  Tyler,  is  the  first  to  bring  a bride  to  the 
mansion,  having  married  at  New  York  Miss  Julia 
Gardiner  of  Gardiner’s  Island,  in  the  summer  of 
1844.  This  honored  lady  is  still  living  in  Richmond, 
Virginia,  and  to  a lady  correspondent  recently  gave 
this  pleasant  and  graceful  account  of  the  President’s 
courtship  and  proposal. 

“We  met  the  President  and  became  great  friends,  but 
I never  thought  of  loving  him  then.  I was  not  yet  twenty 
and  he  was  easily  thirty-five  years  older  than  I,  but  I 
thought  him  very  nice,  and  I was  very  gay  and  frivolous 
and  of  course  was  flattered  by  his  friendship.” 

“ How  did  he  propose  to  you  ? ” 

“ You  will  think  me  very  foolish  when  I tell  you  about 
it,”  Mrs  Tyler  said,  her  gray  eyes  beaming  at  the  recol- 
lection. “ I often  think  now  how  frivolous  I was  then. 
There  was  a grand  reception  held  in  the  White  House  on 
Washington’s  Birthday.  All  the  people  of  note  were  there, 
and  it  was  very  brilliant.  I had  been  dancing  with  a 
young  man  who  was  not  pleased  with  the  attention  the 
President  had  been  paying  me.  We  had  just  stopped 
and  were  walking  about  when  the  President  came  up,  and 
drawing  my  arm  through  his,  said  to  the  young  man  : ‘ I 
must  claim  Miss  Gardiner’s  company  for  a while.’  The 
young  man  drew  off  and  looked  as  if  he  would  like  to 
say,  ‘ Well,  you  are  impudent,’  but  he  did  n’t.  I walked 
around  with  the  President  and  he  proposed  then.  I had 
never  thought  of  love,  so  I said,  ‘ No,  no,  no,’  and  shook 
my  head  with  each  word,  which  flung  the  tassel  of  my 
Greek  cap  into  his  face  at  every  move.  It  was  undigni- 


274 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


fied,  but  it  amused  me  very  much  to  see  his  expression 
as  he  tried  to  make  love  to  me  and  the  tassel  brushed  his 
face.  I did  not  tell  my  father.  I was  his  pet,  yet  I feared 
that  he  would  blame  me  for  allowing  the  President  to 
reach  the  proposing  point,  so  I did  not  speak  of  it  to 
any  one.” 

“ How  were  you  dressed  the  night  the  President 
proposed  ? ” 

“ I wore  a white  tarlatan.  It  was  very  pretty  and  very 
becoming.  On  my  head  I wore  a crimson  Greek  cap.  I 
was  very  gay  and  young  or  I never  would  have  dared  to 
toss  the  tassel  in  a President’s  face.” 

On  the  28th  of  February,  1844,  Commodore  Stock- 
ton  gave  a grand  party  on  board  his  flagship,  the 
Princeton , then  lying  in  the  Potomac,  to  which  the 
President  and  chief  officers  of  state  were  invited. 
The  frigate  sailed  down  the  river  and  on  its  return  a 
gun  fired  in  salute  burst  killing  Secretary  of  State 
Upshur,  Secretary  of  the  Navy  Gilmore,  and  several 
other  prominent  gentlemen,  among  them  Miss  Gar- 
diner’s father. 

“After  I lost  my  father,”  she  continued,  “I  felt  dif- 
ferently towards  the  President.  He  seemed  to  fill  the 
place  and  to  be  more  agreeable  in  every  way  than  any 
younger  man  ever  was  or  could  be.  He  composed  a 
very  pretty  song  about  me  then — ‘ Sweet  Lady,  Awake.’ 
At  last  he  proposed  again  and  I wrote  him  I was  willing 
this  time,  if  my  mother  would  consent.  She  told  him 
that  she  would  nevrer  consent  to  my  marriage,  but  if  I 
was  determined  she  would  not  object. 

“ I was  in  deep  mourning.  So  the  President  told  only 
one  member  of  his  family,  Gen.  John  Tyler,  and  I told 


THE  EXECUTIVE  MANSION. 


2/5 


my  immediate  family.  We  were  married  very  quietly  on 
the  26th  of  June,  1844,  in  the  Church  of  the  Ascension, 
New  York.” 

President  Folk  succeeds — a colorless  figure,  but  his 
successor  makes  amends — Zachary  Taylor,  the  hero 
of  Palo  Alto  and  of  Buena  Vista.  His  death  on  July 
9,  1850,  adds  to  the  sadder  chapters  in  the  history  of 
the  mansion.  Vice-President  Fillmore  fills  out  his 
unexpired  term.  The  nebulous  shape  of  Pierce  suc- 
ceeds, and  then  Buchanan  comes  in — a bachelor, 
but  who  provides  a charming  mistress  for  the  man- 
sion in  his  lovely'  and  accomplished  niece,  Miss  Har- 
riet Lane.  In  her  day  the  Prince  of  Wales,  whom 
she  had  met  at  his  mother’s  court,  is  for  five  days  a 
guest  at  the  President’s  mansion. 

Buchanan  is  the  last  of  the  old  regime.  A 
stronger  individuality  succeeds,  one  of  the  Immor- 
tals— Abraham  Lincoln,  who  alone  has  made  the 
White  House  historic.  One  seems  to  see  again  the 
tall,  slightly-bent  figure,  with  the  strong,  patient 
face,  standing  byr  the  west  windows  y’onder,  as  at  in- 
tervals for  four  long  weary  years  it  stood,  looking  off 
to  the  Virginia  hills,  awaiting  tidings  from  the 
armies  engaged  in  fratricidal  strife. 

Johnson,  Grant — another  historic  figure, — Hayes, 
Garfield,  Arthur — all  save  one  passed  into  the  land 
of  shadows, — these  have  made  the  people’s  palace 
an  American  Valhalla,  tenanted  b>'  the  shades  of  the 
great  and  good  of  past  generations. 

Without  doubt  the  White  House  is,  as  has  been 
said,  antiquated  in  appearance,  deficient  in  sanitary 
requirements  and  modern  conveniences,  and  should 


276  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

be  superseded  by  a President’s  house  more  in  har- 
mony with  the  wealth  and  dignity  of  the  nation. 
But  when  t his  is  done,  another  site  should  be  chosen, 
and  the  present  dwelling  with  its  fittings  and  furni- 
ture be  preserved  intact — a second  Mount  Vernon — 
for  the  instruction  and  inspiration  of  the  people. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  DEPARTMENTS. 

The  President  calls  to  aid  him  in  his  official 
duties  seven  administrative  officers,  who  form  col- 
lectively his  Cabinet.  These  officers  are : the  Sec- 
retary of  State,  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  the 
Secretary  of  War,  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior,  the  Postmaster-General, 
and  the  Attorney-General.  Each  of  these  officials, 
in  addition  to  his  advisory  duties,  is  the  head  of  a 
department  in  which  a certain  specified  order  of 
government  business  is  transacted.  We  can  most 
readily  learn  the  nature  and  volume  of  this  business 
by  a tour  of  the  departments  themselves. 

The  State,  War,  and  Navy  Departments  are 
lodged  in  the  grand  Renaissance  building  adjoining 
the  White  House  on  the  west,  which  was  begun  in 
1871,  from  designs  of  A.  B.  Mullett,  supervising 
architect  of  the  Treasury,  and  which  is  not  yet 
entirely  finished.  In  this  building  the  State  Depart- 
ment occupies  the  south  front,  the  War  Department 
the  north  front,  and  the  Navy  Department  the  east 
front. 

We  will  first  visit  the  State  Department,  which, 
as  having  charge  of  the  entire  foreign  business  of 


277 


2/8  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

government,  is  considered  the  most  important.  It 
is  presided  over,  as  we  have  seen,  by  the  Secretary 
of  State,  who  has  to  aid  him  in  his  duties  three 
Assistant  Secretaries,  a Chief  Clerk,  and  six  Chiefs 
of  Bureaus. 

The  duties  of  the  Secretary  of  State,  as  officially 
defined,  arc:  the  conducting  of  correspondence  with 
the  public  ministers  and  consuls  of  the  United 
States,  and  with  the  representatives  of  foreign 
powers  accredited  to  the  United  States;  and  to 
negotiations,  of  whatever  character,  relating  to  the 
foreign  affairs  of  the  United  States.  He  is  also  the 
medium  of  correspondence  between  the  President 
and  the  chief  executive  of  the  several  States  of  the 
United  States.  He  has  the  custody  of  the  great 
seal  of  the  United  States,  and  affixes  it  to  all  state 
papers.  He  is  also  the  custodian  of  the  treaties 
made  with  foreign  states,  and  of  the  laws  of  the 
United  States.  Further,  he  grants  and  issues  pass- 
ports, and  exequaturs  to  foreign  consuls  in  the 
United  States  must  pass  through  his  office.  He 
publishes  the  laws  and  resolutions  of  Congress, 
amendments  to  the  Constitution,  and  proclamations 
declaring  the  admission  of  new  States,  and  lie  pre- 
pares certain  annual  reports  to  Congress,  containing 
the  commercial  information  which  has  been  collected 
by  consuls  and  other  diplomatic  agents. 

I he  hirst  Assistant  Secretary  becomes  acting 
Secretary  of  State  in  case  of  the  absence  or  disa- 
bility of  the  Secretary,  and  he,  with  his  subordinates, 
the  Second  and  I hird  Assistant  Secretaries,  are 
charged  with  the  supervision  of  the  correspondence 


STATE,  WAR,  AND  NAVY  BUILDING. 


28o 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


of  the  diplomatic  and  consular  offices  in  the  coun- 
tries named  in  divisions  A,  B,  and  C of  those  bureaus, 
and  in  general  with  the  preparation  of  the  corre- 
spondence upon  any  questions  arising  in  the  course 
of  public  business.  The  Chief  Clerk  has  the  care  of 
all  the  clerks  and  employes  of  the  department.  Of 
the  six  bureaus,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Bureau  of 
Indexes  and  Archives  to  register  and  index  daily  the 
correspondence  of  the  Department,  to  preserve  the 
archives,  and  to  be  ready  to  produce  at  demand  any 
letter  or  state  paper  that  may  be  called  for. 

The  Diplomatic  Bureau  has  charge  of  the  diplo- 
matic correspondence  with  foreign  countries,  in- 
cluded in  three  divisions,  A,  B,  and  C,  each  under  a 
responsible  head. 

1 he  Consular  Bureau  conducts  correspondence 
with  consulates,  and  also  has  three  divisions. 

The  Bureau  of  Accounts  has  the  custody  and  dis- 
bursement of  appropriations. 

The  Bureau  of  Rolls  and  Library  has  the  care  of 
the  rolls,  treaties,  library,  and  public  documents,  in- 
cluding the  very  interesting  revolutionary  archives. 

The  Bureau  of  Statistics  prepares  the  reports  upon 
commercial  relations. 

The  great  volume  of  work  thrown  upon  the  de- 
partment comes  from  the  “ foreign  intercourse,”  as 
it  is  called,  which  is  maintained  by  thirty-five  lega- 
tions and  ten  hundred  and  sixty-eight  consular 
offices.  There  are  also  thirty  foreign  governments 
who  have  legations  in  this  country. 

The  State  Department  was  created  in  1789  by  the 
first  Congress,  and  for  some  years  had  charge  also  of 


THE  DEPARTMENTS. 


281 


the  patent  and  copyright  business,  and  of  the  affairs 
of  the  territories.  The  long  corridors  of  the  De- 
partment are  paved  with  tiles,  and  its  offices  are 
decorated  and  handsomely  furnished.  The  library, 
with  its  original  copy  of  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence and  other  interesting  relics,  is  much  fre- 
quented by  visitors.  Congress  appropriates  annually 
§1,400,000  for  the  expenses  of  the  State  Depart- 
ment. 

The  Secretary  of  War,  as  every  one  knows,  is 
charged  with  the  care  of  the  army.  He  has  also 
other  important  duties — he  has  charge  of  the  Signal 
Service,  arranges  the  curriculum  of  the  Military 
Academy,  has  charge  of  t he  public  buildings  and 
grounds  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  of  the 
national  cemeteries;  has  direction  of  the  construction 
of  cribs  or  piers  by  owners  of  saw-mills  on  the 
Mississippi  River;  is  required  to  keep  in  repair  the 
Louisville  and  Portland  Canal,  must  remove  sunken 
vessels  obstructing  navigation,  has  control  of  the 
National  Park  on  Mackinac  Island  in  Michigan,  and 
directs  the  expenditure  of  the  appropriations  for 
curbing  and  improving  the  Mississippi  River. 

He  also  submits  an  annual  report  to  Congress  of 
examinations  and  surveys  of  rivers  and  harbors 
made  by  the  Engineer  Corps,  with  a full  statement 
of  facts  showing  how  such  improvements  will  benefit 
the  commerce  of  the  country. 

He  has  as  assistants : a Chief  Clerk,  with  duties  like 
those  of  the  Chief  Clerk  of  the  State  Department  ; 
an  Adjutant-General,  who  is  really  his  secretary, 
and  promulgates  the  orders  and  writes  the  letters 


282 


THE  STORY  OF  IV A SUING  TON. 


and  reports  of  the  Department ; an  Inspector-Gen- 
eral, who  inspects  and  reports  upon  the  personnel 
and  material  of  the  army  ; a Quartermaster-General, 
who  provides  quarters  and  transportation  for  the 
army,  and  has  charge  of  the  national  cemeteries ; a 
Commissary-General,  who  provides  food  for  men 
and  animals ; a Surgeon-General,  who  has  charge  of 
the  medical  department  ; a Paymaster-General,  who 
pays  the  army ; a Chief  of  Engineers,  who  has  a 
variety  of  duties  to  perform — the  care  of  forts  and 
other  defences,  of  military  bridges,  harbors  and  river 
improvements,  military  and  geographical  explora- 
tions and  surveys,  the  survey  of  the  lakes,  and  of 
any  other  engineering  work  that  may  be  assigned 
him  by  the  President  or  by  Congress  ; a Chief  of 
Ordnance,  who  has  charge  of  the  artillery,  small- 
arms,  and  munitions  of  war  of  the  army  ; a Judge- 
Advocate-General,  who  records  proceedings  of  courts- 
martial,  and  furnishes  reports  and  opinions  on  all 
questions  of  law  that  may  be  submitted  to  him  ; 
and  a Chief  Signal  Officer,  who  instructs  officers  and 
men  in  signal  duties,  and  has  the  reports  from  the 
numerous  stations  consolidated  and  published.  Each 
of  these  officers  is  at  the  head  of  a Bureau,  with  a 
small  army  of  clerks  and  employes,  each  with  his 
prescribed  duties  to  perform.  There  are  in  all  about 
seventy-five  clerks  besides  the  heads  of  bureaus. 

This  force  would  require  to  be  much  larger  if  our 
army  were  kept  upon  a war  footing  like  those  of 
European  countries.  It  is,  however,  against  the 
spirit  and  letter  of  the  Constitution  to  maintain  a 
large  standing  army  in  time  of  peace,  and  our  entire 


the  departments. 


283 


military  force  at  present  comprises  but  forty  regi- 
ments— ten  of  cavalry,  five  of  artillery,  and  twenty- 
five  of  infantry — in  all  2,143  officers  and  23,335  en- 
listed men.  About  sixty  millions  annually  are  dis- 
bursed by  the  War  Department. 

The  Navy  Department,  which  we  shall  find  on  the 
east  front,  has  “ the  general  superintendence  of  the 
construction,  manning,  armament,  equipment,  and 
employment  of  vessels  of  war.”  It  has  also  its 
Chief  Clerk,  and  the  following  heads  of  bureaus 
whose  titles  sufficiently  indicate  their  duties : Chief 
of  the  Bureau  of  Yards  and  Docks,  of  Navigation, 
Ordnance,  Provisions  and  Clothing,  Medicine  and 
Surgery,  Construction  and  Repair,  Equipment  and 
Recruiting,  Engineer-in-Chief,  and  Judge-Advocate- 
General.  The  naval  force  at  present  consists-  of 
1,948  officers,  7,500  enlisted  men,  and  750  appren- 
tices. There  is  also  a Marine  Corps  of  2,028  men. 
About  fifteen  million  dollars  yearly  are  required  to 
meet  the  expenses  of  the  Navy  Department. 

Having  now  finished  our  tour  of  the  huge  building 
— without,  however,  having  stopped  to  notice,  guide- 
book fashion,  all  its  objects  of  beauty  and  interest, 
— we  will  go  east  along  Pennsylvania  Avenue  to 
Fifteenth  Street,  and  enter  the  immense  freestone 
and  granite  building  known  as  the  Treasury — next 
to  the  Capitol  the  most  conspicuous  edifice  in  Wash- 
ington, from  the  fact  that  it  closes  on  the  west  the 
same  vista — Pennsylvania  Avenue — which  the  Capi- 
tol fills  on  the  east. 

The  original  building  was  designed  by  Robert 
Mills  and  was  finished  in  1841.  The  extensions, 


284 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


designed  by  Thomas  U.  Walter,  who  was  at  that 
time  architect  of  the  Capitol,  were  completed  in 
1869.  Next  to  the  State  Department  the  Treasury 
is  the  most  important  department  of  government, 
since  it  directs  the  financial  policy  of  the  nation,  and 
is  charged  with  the  collection  and,  in  a large  degree, 
with  the  disbursement  of  the  national  revenues. 

T he  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  has  also  cognizance 
of  the  construction  of  public  buildings;  the  coinage 
and  printing  of  money;  the  collection  of  statistics; 
the  administration  of  the  coast  and  geodetic  survey, 
life-saving,  light-house,  revenue-cutter,  steamboat-in- 
spection, and  marine-hospital  branches  of  the  public 
service.  His  force  of  employes — some  three  thou- 
sand in  number — is  larger  than  that  of  the  other  de- 
partments combined ;'  the  salary  list  amounts  to 
some  three  million  of  dollars  per  annum. 

If  we  stroll  through  the  corridors  of  the  mammoth 
building  we  may  read  over  the  doors  the  names  of 
the  various  divisions  by  means  of  which  its  immense 
business  is  conducted  in  orderly  and  accurate  fash- 
ion. They  are — “ Warrants,  Estimates,  and  Appro- 
priations,” “ Appointments,”  “ Customs,”  “ Public 
Moneys,”  “ Loans  and  Currency,”  “ Mercantile-Ma- 
rine, and  Internal  Revenue,”  “ Revenue-Marine,” 
“Stationery,  Printing,  and  Blanks,”  “Captured 
Property,”  “ Claims  and  Lands,”  “ Mails  and  Files,” 
and  “ Special  Agents.”  There  are  besides  these  the 
following  “ Offices,”  not  all  of  which  however  are 
located  in  the  building — “ Supervising  Architect,” 
“ Director  of  the  Mint,"  “ Superintendent  of  Engrav- 
ing and  Printing,”  “ Supervising  Surgeon-General  of 


THE  TREASURY  BUILDING. 


286 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Marine  Hospitals,”  “ General  Superintendent  of 
Life-Saving  Service,”  “Supervising  Inspector-Gen- 
eral of  Steamboats,”  “ Bureau  of  Statistics,"  and 
“ Light-House  Board.” 

There  are  two  Assistant  Secretaries  who  share 
with  the  Secretary  the  general  supervision  of  the 
Treasury,  and  a small  army  of  high  officials,  whose 
duties,  if  specified,  will  give  the  general  reader  a 
good  idea  of  the  organization  and  methods  of  this 
great  financial  workshop. 

There  is,  first,  the  Chief  Clerk,  who  supervises,  un- 
der the  immediate  direction  of  the  Secretary  and 
Assistant  Secretary,  the  duties  of  the  clerks  and 
employes  of  the  Department.  Next  comes  the 
First  Comptroller,  who  must  countersign  all  war- 
rants issued  by  the  Treasurer,  whether  covering 
payments  into  the  Treasury,  or  authorizing  pay- 
ments out  of  the  Treasury.  He  must  re-examine 
and  revise  all  accounts  audited  by  the  First  and 
Fifth  Auditors,  and  by  the  Commissioner  of  the 
General  Land  Office,  and  recover  all  debts  certified 
by  him  to  be  due  the  United  States. 

The  Second  Comptroller  revises  the  accounts 
received  from  the  Second,  Third,  and  Fourth  Au- 
ditors. The  Commissioner  of  Customs  revises  and 
certifies  accounts  of  revenues  collected,  and  of  dis- 
bursements for  the  collection  of  revenue,  etc.  The 
First  Auditor  receives  and  audits  all  accounts  occur- 
ring in  the  Department,  except  those  arising  under 
internal-revenue  laws.  The  Second  Auditor  exam- 
ines various  specified  classes  of  accounts,  such  as 
arrears  of  pay  and  bounty  due  soldiers,  accounts  of 


THE  DEPAR  TMEN  TS. 


. 287 


army  paymasters,  etc.  The  Third  Auditor  examines 
the  remaining  accounts  of  the  army;  the  Fourth 
Auditor,  those  of  the  Navy;  the  Fifth  Auditor, 
those  relating  to  the  Department  of  State,  and  the 
contingent  expenses  of  the  Post-Office  Department ; 
the  Sixtli  Auditor,  those  of  the  Post-Office  De- 
partment. 

The  Treasurer  of  the  United  States  receives  and 
disburses  all  public  moneys  deposited  in  the  Treas- 
ury, the  sub-treasuries  at  Boston,  New  York,  Phila- 
delphia, Baltimore,  New  Orleans,  San  Francisco, 
St.  Louis,  Chicago,  and  Cincinnati,  and  in  the 
national  banks;  is  trustee  for  bonds  held  to  secure 
national-bank  circulation,  and  custodian  of  Indian- 
trust-fund  bonds  ; is  agent  for  paying  the  interest 
on  the  public  debt,  and  for  paying  the  salaries  of 
Representatives.  The  Register  of  the  Treasury  is 
the  official  bookkeeper  of  the  United  States.  The 
Comptroller  of  the  Currency  has  control  of  the 
national  banks.  The  Director  of  the  Mint  has 
general  direction  of  the  mints  and  assay  offices. 
The  Solicitor  of  the  Treasury  takes  cognizance  of  all 
frauds  or  attempted  frauds  on  the  government. 
The  Commissioner  of  Internal  Revenue  assesses 
and  collects  all  internal-revenue  taxes.  The  titles  of 
the  remaining  officials — Superintendent  of  Coast 
Survey,  Surgeon-General  of  the  Marine-Hospital 
Service,  Inspector-General  of  Steam  Vessels,  Super- 
intendent of  the  Life-Saving  Service,  Chief  of  the 
Bureau  of  Statistics,  and  Chief  of  the  Bureau  of  En- 
graving and  Printing — sufficiently  define  their  duties. 

Visitors  usually  find  the  Treasury  the  most  inter- 


288  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

esting  of  the  departments.  A polite  official  is  on 
duty  after  ten  in  the  morning  to  escort  visitors 
through  the  immense  structure.  The  Redemption 
Bureau,  the  Treasury  Vault,  the  Secret  Service  and 
Life-Saving-Service  rooms,  and  the  Bureau  of  En- 
graving and  Printing  are  the  most  interesting.  In 
the  latter  all  the  government  engraving  is  done,  and 
all  the  paper  money  issued  by  government  is  printed. 
This  bureau  occupies  a separate  building,  placed  on 
the  public  grounds  at  the  foot  of  Fourteenth  Street. 

The  Department  of  the  Interior  was  established 
so  recently  as  1849.  We  shall  find  its  large  clerical 
force  at  work,  a part  of  it  in  the  great  marble  and 
granite  building  fronting  on  F Street,  and  covering 
the  whole  square  embraced  by  F,  Seventh,  G,  and 
Ninth  Streets;  and  another  large  body  in  the 
new  Pension  Office  on  Judiciary  Square.  The 
Secretary  of  the  Interior  is  a very'  important  officer 
of  government.  He  has  charge  of  the  public  business 
relating  to  patents,  pensions,  and  bounty  lands ; the 
public  lands,  including  mines;  the  Indians;  educa- 
tion ; railroads  ; the  public  surveys  ; the  census  ; the 
custody  and  distribution  of  public  documents,  and 
certain  hospitals  and  eleemosynary  institutions  in  the 
District  of  Columbia.  He  has  to  aid  him  two  As- 
sistant Secretaries ; a Chief  Clerk;  a Commissioner  of 
Patents,  of  Pensions,  of  the  General  Land  Office, 
of  Indian  Affairs,  of  Education,  and  of  Railroads;  a 
Director  of  the  Geological  Survey',  who  has  charge 
of  the  classification  of  the  public  lands,  and  the 
examination  of  the  geological  structure,  mineral 
resources,  and  products  of  the  national  domain  ; a 


THE  PENSION  OFFICE, 


290 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON' 


Commissioner  of  Labor,  who  collects  information  on 
the  subject  of  labor,  its  relation  to  capital,  the  hours 
of  labor,  etc. ; and  a Superintendent  of  the  Census, 
who  supervises  the  taking  of  each  census  of  the 
United  States. 

The  Post-Office  Department  is  lodged  in  another 
of  those  white  marble  buildings  of  Grecian  architec- 
ture, so  popular  with  American  architects  a half 
century  ago,  which  occupies  the  entire  square 
bounded  by  Seventh,  Eighth,  E,  and  F Streets. 
It  was  erected  in  1839  from  designs  by  Robert 
Mills,  and  extensions  were  added  in  1855,  after 
designs  of  Thomas  U.  Walter,  the  total  cost  amount- 
ing to  two  millions  of  dollars. 

The  Postmaster-General  has  charge  of  the  mail 
service  of  the  United  States.  His  subordinates  com- 
prise three  Assistant  Postmasters-Gcneral,  a Superin- 
tendent of  Foreign  Mails,  of  the  Money-Order  System, 
and  of  the  Dead-Letter  Office.  The  Dead-Letter 
Office  division  is  most  interesting  to  visitors.  Here 
all  unmailable  and  undelivered  matter  is  sent  for 
disposition  ; it  examines  and  forwards  or  returns  all 
letters  which  have  failed  of  deliver)’,  inspects  and 
returns  to  the  country  of  origin  all  foreign  matter 
undelivered,  records  and  restores  to  their  owners 
letters  and  parcels  which  contain  valuable  enclosures, 
and  cares  for  and  disposes  of  all  money,  and  negotia- 
ble paper  found  in  undelivered  matter. 

The  Department  of  Justice  is  another  branch 
which  the  increasing  needs  of  the  country’  has 
recently  called  into  being,  it  having  been  estab- 
lished in  1870.  Its  officers  may  be  found  in  the 


THE  POST-OFFICE  BUILDING. 


292 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


brown-stone  building  on  Pennsylvania  Avenue  near 
Fifteenth  Street.  Its  head  is  the  Attorney-General, 
who  is  the  chief  law  officer  of  the  government.  He 
represents  the  United  States  in  all  matters  involving 
legal  questions,  gives  his  advice  and  opinions  on 
questions  of  law  submitted  by  the  President  and 
heads  of  Departments,  and  exercises  a general 
superintendence  over  United  States  attorneys  and 
marshals,  and  all  law  business  of  the  government. 
He  is  assisted  by  a Solicitor-General,  and  by  two 
Assistant  Attorneys-Gencral. 

The  Department  of  Agriculture  was  established 
in  1862.  Its  building,  just  west  of  the  Smithsonian 
Institution,  was  erected  in  1868,  and  attracts  atten- 
tion from  its  perfect  architectural  finish  and  trimly 
cut  grounds.  It  is  the  duty  of  its  chief,  the  Commis- 
sioner of  Agriculture,  to  collect  and  diffuse  useful 
information  on  subjects  connected  with  agriculture. 
Its  chief  officers  and  divisions  are  a Statistician, 
an  Entomologist,  a Botanist,  a Chemist,  a Micro- 
scopist,  a Propagating  Garden,  a Seed  Division, 
a Library,  a Bureau  of  Animal  Industry,  a For- 
estry Division,  and  an  Ornithological  Division. 

Such  are  the  great  departments  of  government. 
There  is  another  arm  of  the  service  not  yet  noticed, 
in  a measure  distinct,  yet  which  has  a certain  super- 
visory relation  to  all — the  Civil-Service-Commission. 
This  Commission  has  offices  in  the  City  Hall,  and 
first  began  its  duties  in  July,  1883.  Its  officers  com- 
prise three  Commissioners,  a Chief  Examiner,  a 
Secretary,  and  a Stenographer.  It  was  created  to  se- 
cure a better  class  of  officers  in  the  civil  service,  and 


THE  PATENT  OFFICE. 


294 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


to  inaugurate  reforms  in  the  methods  of  appointment 
to  office.  Before  its  day  these  appointments  had 
been  made  largely  on  the  score  of  party  service  or 
manipulation.  The  Commission  is  intended  to  se- 
cure them  on  the  score  of  merit  by  competitive 
examinations.  There  are  some  17,000  persons  em- 
ployed in  the  Departments  which  we  have  been  con- 
sidering, 6,000  of  whom  come  within  the  provisions 
of  the  Civil-Service  law.  These  provisions  are,  that 
clerkships  in  the  eight  executive  departments  at 
Washington  paying  not  over  $1,800,  and  not  less 
than  $900,  with  subordinate  positions  in  the  postal 
and  customs  service,  shall  be  filled  by  a system  of 
examinations  intended  to  ascertain  the  capacity  of 
the  persons  seeking  such  employment. 

To  detail  the  manner  in  which  these  examinations 
are  made  we  will  suppose  that  the  reader  is  desirous 
of  securing  a government  position  under  the  Civil- 
Service  Act.  Instead  of  applying  to  his  senator  or 
other  person  of  influence,  he  simply  applies  by  mail 
— a postal  card  is  sufficient — to  the  Commission  at 
Washington,  and  receives  by  return  mail  an  applica- 
tion paper  telling  him  exactly  what  to  do.  All 
persons  not  under  eighteen  nor  over  forty-five,  he 
learns,  are  eligible,  but  this  limitation  as  to  age  does 
not  apply  to  persons  honorably  discharged  from 
the  naval  or  military  service  of  the  United  States. 
There  are  also  blank  spaces  in  the  paper  for  the 
signing  of  his  name,  age,  occupation,  and  residence. 
These  statements  must  be  sworn  to,  and  confirmed 
by  the  vouchers  of  three  persons.  This  paper  is 
then  forwarded  to  the  Commission,  which  enters  the 


THE  DEPARTMENTS. 


295 


applicant’s  name  upon  its  record,  and  in  due  time 
notifies  him  when  and  where  the  next  examination 
will  be  held.  These  examinations  are  of  three  kinds, 
general,  limited,  and  special — the  two  first-named 
being  designed  for  clerkships  and  subordinate  posi- 
tions in  the  Departments,  the  last  for  positions  in 
which  technical  and  special  knowledge  is  required. 
The  limited  examination  is  not  at  all  formidable.  It 
consists  of  writing  from  dictation  and  a printed 
form,  and  a few  examples  in  addition,  subtraction, 
multiplication,  and  division.  The  general  examina- 
tion includes  the  limited,  and  in  addition  questions 
on  fractions,  percentage,  interest,  discount,  elements 
of  bookkeeping  and  accounts,  history,  geography, 
grammar,  and  the  government  of  the  United  States. 
The  special  examinations  embrace  a wide  range  of 
subjects  and  vary  according  to  the  branch  for  which 
they  are  held. 

But  suppose  that  you  pass  the  examination,  and 
that  your  name  is  so  recorded  on  the  list,  then,  when 
a vacancy  occurs  in  a department,  its  head  notifies 
the  Commissioners,  who  immediately  send  him  four 
names,  taken  from  those  who  stand  highest  on  the 
list,  together  with  the  examination  papers.  From 
these  four  names  the  official  makes  his  choice,  having 
regard  to  a just  apportionment  among  the  various 
States  and  Territories.  It  is  self-evident  that  this  is 
an  excellent  law,  and  that  if  honestly  enforced  it  will 
do  much  to  remove  the  idea  that  the  civil  service  of 
the  government  is  the  property  of  one  man,  or  of 
one  party,  to  be  used  to  reward  political  friends  or 
punish  political  enemies. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  CHURCHES  OF  WASHINGTON. 

Within  the  past  fifteen  years  much  attention  has 
been  paid  to  church  architecture,  and  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal edifices  of  this  period  will  compare  favorably 
with  those  of  any  American  city.  The  Washington 
Directory  gives  the  names  of  one  hundred  and 
eighty-three  churches  within  the  city  limits. 

A little  outside  of  these  limits  is  one  of  the  oldest 
churches  in  the  country — the  pretty  St.  Paul’s  of 
Rock  Creek  Parish,  on  the  borders  of  Georgetown. 
The  early  settlers  of  the  district  were  of  the  Church 
of  England,  and  had  not  been  long  established  here 
when,  under  the  leadership  of  one  of  their  number — 
John  Bradford, — they  began  the  erection  of  this 
church.  It  was  dedicated  in  1719 — forty-six  years 
before  the  more  famous  Christ  Church  of  Alexan- 
dria, and  twenty-seven  before  the  venerable  St. 
Paul's  of  Norfolk.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  in  the 
remodelling  some  years  ago  its  ancient  form  was 
made  to  conform  to  modern  requirements.  Its  old 
cemetery  entombs  many  of  the  earlier  inhabitants  of 
Georgetown. 

Another  of  these  ancient  and  satisfactory  church 
edifices,  of  which  so  many  are  scattered  throughout 

296 


THE  CHURCHES  OF  WASHINGTON.  * 297 

Maryland  and  Virginia,  is  Christ  Episcopal  Church, 
in  the  opposite  quarter  of  Washington,  near  the 
Navy  Yard.  This  church  was  erected  in  1795,  three 


ASCENSION  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 

years  after  the  city  had  been  laid  out,  and  is  the 
oldest  church  edifice  within  the  corporate  limits. 
For  many  years  its  handful  of  members  had  a hard 


298  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

struggle  to  maintain  their  organization,  but  at  last 
secured  a firm  and  permanent  foothold.  In  1807, 
aided  by  citizens  of  the  neighborhood,  the  church 
laid  out,  on  the  banks  of  the  Eastern  Branch,  the 
“ Washington  Parish  Burial  Ground,”  which,  a few 
years  later,  was  selected  by  Congress  for  the  inter- 
ment of  such  of  its  members  as  should  die  in  the 
city  during  their  term  of  service,  and  hence  was 
called  the  Congressional  Cemetery. 

The  second  Episcopal  Church  in  the  city  was 
erected  in  1816,  in  the  north  quarter,  from  designs 
by  Benjamin  H.  Latrobe,  one  of  the  architects  of 
the  Capitol, — the  present  St.  John’s  Church,  on  the 
corner  of  H and  Sixteenth  Streets,  for  many  years 
the  finest  church  edifice  of  the  city.  This  church 
has  been  attended  by  many  of  the  Presidents. 
President  Madison  worshipped  there,  and  President 
Arthur,  during  his  term,  was  a regular  attendant. 
The  third  in  order  of  erection  was  Trinity,  on  the 
corner  of  Third  and  C Streets.  The  other  leading 
churches  of  this  denomination  are  the  Church  of  the 
Epiphany,  on  G Street  Northwest,  and  the  beautiful 
Church  of  the  Ascension,  on  Massachusetts  Avenue 
and  Twelfth  Street.  There  are  twenty-five  Episco- 
pal churches  in  the  city,  twenty-two  white  and  three 
colored. 

The  oldest  Presbyterian  church  is  the  First  Church 
on  Four-and-One-Half  Street,  now  attended  by  Presi- 
dent Cleveland.  The  society  was  organized  in  1795, 
and  at  first  held  its  meetings  in  a temporary’  build- 
ing on  the  White-House  grounds,  called  the  Hall. 
On  the  erection  of  the  Capitol  the  society  obtained 


FIRST  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 

chapel  remained  in  use  until  1828,  when  the  present 
site  was  secured  and  a church  erected  upon  it,  which 
gave  place  in  1859  to  the  present  edifice.  Presidents 
Jackson,  Polk,  and  Pierce  have  been  attendants 


THE  CHURCHES  OF  WASHINGTON.  ~ 299 


leave  to  hold  its  meetings  in  the  Supreme-Court 
chamber,  and  later  in  the  hall  of  the  House.  After 
the  burning  of  the  Capitol  in  1814,  the  society  contin- 
ued without  a place  of  worship  for  two  years,  but 
then  built  a small  chapel  south  of  the  Capitol.  This 


300 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


at  its  services.  Another  important  church  of 
this  denomination  is  the  New  York  Avenue, 
formerly  known  as  the  Second  Presbyterian,  in 
which  President  Jackson  worshipped  during  his  first 
term,  and  which  was  attended  by  Presidents  Bu- 
chanan and  Lincoln.  There  are  fifteen  Presbyte- 
rian churches  in  the  city. 

The  Catholic  Church  has  always  been  influential 
in  Washington,  both  from  having  been  early  estab- 
lished here,  and  because  many  of  the  Diplomatic 
Corps  have  been  members  of  its  communion.  Of 
its  churches,  St.  Patrick’s,  on  G Street  Northwest, 
— dedicated  in  1884 — stands  on  the  site  of  the 
pioneer  church,  which  was  built  in  1804.  Other 
prominent  Catholic  churches  are  St.  Matthew’s  St. 
Dominic’s,  and  St.  Aloysius’.  St.  Augustine’s,  on 
Fifteenth  Street  Northwest,  is  the  largest  colored 
church  in  Washington.  There  are  fourteen  churches 
of  this  communion  in  the  city. 

In  numbers  the  Methodists  and  the  Baptists  lead. 
The  oldest  Methodist  society  in  the  city  is  the 
Dumbarton  Avenue,  which  was  organized  in  1795. 
The  Metropolitan,  on  the  corner  of  Four-and-Onc- 
Half  and  C Streets,  is  the  national  church  of  the 
Methodists,  and  was  attended  by  Presidents  Grant 
and  Hayes  during  their  terms  of  ofifice.  The 
Methodists  have  sixty-two  churches. 

The  first  Baptist  church  was  erected  in  1803  on 
Thirteenth  Street,  between  G and  II.  The  denomi- 
nation now  numbers  forty-six  churches.  There  are 
six  Congregational  churches,  ten  Lutheran,  one 
Unitarian  — All  Souls’,  — one  Univcrsalist,  two 


301 


302  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

Friends,  two  Hebrew  synagogues,  one  Sweden- 
borgian,  and  two  German  Reformed.  The  beautiful 
Garfield  Memorial  Church  on  Vermont  Avenue, 


all  soul’s  UNITARIAN  CHURCH. 

erected  in  honor  of  President  Garfield,  is  interesting 
to  visitors  as  occupying  the  site  of  the  little  chapel 
of  the  Disciples’  Church,  in  which  he  worshipped 
during  his  official  residence  in  Washington. 


■ ■ 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  PUBLIC  SCHOOLS. 

Two  years  after  the  granting  of  a city  charter — 
December  5,  1804 — the  City  Council  of  Washington 
passed  an  act  to  establish  “ a permanent  institution 
for  the  education  of  youth  in  the  city  of  Washing- 
ton.” This  act  provided  for  a board  of  thirteen 
trustees  to  superintend  the  public  schools,  and  for 
the  support  of  such  schools  appropriated  the  pro- 
ceeds of  taxes  on  slaves  and  dogs,  the  excise  fees, 
etc.,  in  amount  not  to  exceed  fifteen  hundred  dollars 
yearly.  President  Jefferson  was  elected  president  of 
the  first  board  (which  was  organized  on  August  5, 
1805),  and  in  a letter  dated  at  Monticello  August 
14th  of  that  year  gracefully  accepted  the  position. 

The  original  plan  of  this  board  was  not  for  a sys- 
tem of  public  schools  but  for  a great  national  uni- 
versity, the  primary  department  of  which  was  to  be 
“schools  for  teaching  the  rudiments  of  knowledge 
necessary  to  the  common  purposes  of  life,”  and  this 
plan  seems  to  have  been  followed  by  subsequent 
boards  and  by  the  corporation  for  forty  years.  An 
academy  was  organized,  to  consist  of  as  many 
schools  as  circumstances  should  require,  and  which 
for  a number  of  years  consisted  of  but  two — one  in 


303 


3°4 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


the  eastern  quarter  near  the  Capitol,  and  the  other 
in  the  western  district  near  the  White  House.  These 
schools  recognized  two  classes  of  scholars:  “pay  pu- 
pils,” who  paid  five  dollars  per  quarter  for  tuition, 
and  in  addition  to  the  ordinary  branches  were  in- 
structed in  geography  and  the  Latin  language ; 
and  the  children  of  indigent  parents,  who  were  edu- 
cated free.  There  was  a principal  teacher  for  each 
school,  who  received  a salary  of  five  hundred  dollars 
per  year  with  the  “ tuition  money  ” until  the  num- 
ber of  pay  pupils  should  exceed  fifty;  out  of  this 
sum  he  was  to  pay  the  salaries  of  assistant  teachers, 
rent  of  school-house,  fuel,  and  other  expenses.  For 
many  years  succeeding  boards  of  trustees  and  the 
corporation  endeavored  to  conduct  the  public 
schools  upon  this  basis — with  but  indifferent  suc- 
cess. There  was  the  fatal  distinction  between  “ pay 
pupils  ” and  “ pauper  pupils,”  and  there  was,  too,  the 
indifference  of  the  people  and  of  Congress  to  the 
necessity  of  popular  education,  which  was  shown  in 
the  reluctant  and  parsimonious  appropriations  of  the 
City  Council,  and  in  the  entire  absence  of  appropria- 
tions by  Congress. 

By  1840,  however,  the  increase  of  children  of 
school  age  in  the  city  was  so  great  that  the 
people  became  aroused  on  the  subject.  Mayor 
Seaton  even  made  the  subject  a topic  of  discus- 
sion in  his  message  of  that  year  to  the  city  coun- 
cils— without  result.  He  returned  to  the  subject 
in  his  message  of  1841,  and  startled  the  city  by 
the  statement  that  of  the  5,200  white  children  of 
school  age,  but  1,200  were  attending  either  public 


THE  PUBLIC  SCHOOLS. 


305 


or  private  schools.  The  discussion  excited  by  this 
action  resulted,  in  1844,  in  the  adoption  of  a much 
more  liberal  policy  by  the  city.  The  annual  appro- 
priations were  increased  from  an  average  of  $1,511 
to  over  $5,000,  the  money,  after  1848,  being  raised  in 
part  by  a tax  of  one  dollar  on  every  free  white  male 
citizen  in  Washington.  In  1848  the  old  system  was 
finally  done  away  with  by  an  act  providing  for  the 
abolition  of  all  tuition  fees.  It  appears  by  a report 
of  a committee  to  the  Common  Council  that  in  1842 
there  were  but  two  public  schools  in  the  city,  with 
an  average  attendance  of  one  hundred  scholars  each, 
and  that  the  two  school-houses  were  uncomfortable 
and  unsuitable.  The  schools  from  this  time  forward 
were  placed  on  a much  better  footing.  By  act  of 
November  1,  1848,  the  trustees  were  authorized  to 
establish  a High  School,  which  however  was  not 
done.  In  i860,  under  the  amended  city  charter,  an 
act  was  passed  levying  a tax  of  ten  cents  on  every 
hundred  dollars  for  the  support  of  public  schools, 
which  was  cheerfully  acquiesced  in  by  all  classes 
of  citizens.  Under  the  operation  of  this  law  new 
school-houses  were  rapidly  built,  and  furnished  with 
improved  apparatus.  Up  to  1866  the  citizens  of 
Washington  had  expended  $918,090.89  on  their 
public  schools. 

In  1869  the  office  of  Superintendent  of  Public 
Schools  was  created,  and  Mr.  Zalmon  Richards  was 
appointed  the  first  incumbent.  He  was  succeeded 
in  1870  by  Mr.  James  Ormond  Wilson,  who  resigned 
in  1885,  and  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  William  B.  Pow- 
ell the  present  incumbent.  In  September,  1873,  a 


306 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


normal  school  was  opened  with  Miss  Lucilla  E. 
Smith  as  principal,  which  has  done  an  excellent 
work  in  training  teachers  for  the  city  and  District 
schools.  The  present  high  school  was  organized  in 
1882.  Meantime  a system  of  common  schools  for 
the  colored  children  of  the  city  had  been  organized. 
There  were  schools  for  the  education  of  the  children 
of  free  colored  persons  in  the  District  before  the 
war.  Mr.  George  F.  Y.  Cook,  the  present  superin- 
tendent of  colored  schools,  estimates  that  in  1859 
1,200  colored  children  were  being  educated  in  the  pri- 
vate schools  of  Washington  and  Georgetown.  But 
in  1862  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  the  District  of  Co- 
lumbia, with  the  great  number  of  contrabands  arriv- 
ing from  the  seceded  States,  added  largely  to  the  list 
of  those  demanding  to  be  taught,  and  the  first  free 
school  for  colored  children  was  organized  under  the 
auspices  of  the  American  Tract  Society.  This  first 
school  was  opened  in  the  buildings  known  as  Duff 
Green’s  Row,  north  of  the  Capitol  grounds.  A month 
later  a second  was  opened  as  a night-school,  in  the 
basement  of  the  Union  A.  M.  E.  Church,  on  M Street 
North,  which,  in  a few  months,  became  a day-school 
also.  During  the  autumn  of  1863,  and  the  first  few 
months  of  1864,  five  more  similar  schools  were  es- 
tablished by  the  Freedmen’s  Relief  Association  of 
the  District  of  Columbia.  In  response  to  appeals 
various  religious  and  benevolent  societies  and  char- 
itable individuals  at  the  North  forwarded  such  pecu- 
niary aid  that  the  managers  were  able  to  report  in 
the  spring  of  1864.  11  schools  with  21  teachers  and 
1,000  pupils;  in  1864-5,  27  schools  with  61  teachers 


THE  PUBLIC  SCHOOLS. 


307 


and  1,000  pupils;  in  1865-6,  40  schools  with  72  teach- 
ers and  3,930  pupils ; in  1866-7,  55  schools  with  75 
teachers  and  3,427  pupils;  in  1867-8,  21  schools  with 
21  teachers  and  1,200  pupils.  After  1867-8,  all  the 
societies  except  one,  withdrew  their  aid.  and  the  ex- 
istence of  the  schools  as  charitable  institutions  prac- 
tically ceased.  They  were,  however,  soon  merged 
in  the  public  schools.  During  their  existence  $150,- 
000  had  been  contributed  for  their  support,  and 
hundreds  of  devoted  men  and  women  had  given 
their  services  as  instructors. 

In  this  same  year,  1867-8,  there  were  in  the  cities 
of  Washington  and  Georgetown  41  public  schools 
for  colored  children,  with  41  teachers  and  2,300 
scholars,  which  had  grown  up  under  a law  of  Con- 
gress, enacted  May  21,  1862,  which  provided  that 
ten  per  cent,  of  the  taxes  collected  in  the  two  cities 
from  people  of  color  should  be  set  apart  for  the 
purpose  of  initiating  a system  of  primary  schools 
for  the  education  of  colored  children.  This  act  was 
amended  by  another  which  passed  Congress  in  June, 
1864,  providing  that  such  a proportion  of  the  entire 
school  fund  of  the  two  cities  should  be  set  apart  for 
colored  schools,  as  the  whole  number  of  colored 
children  of  school  age  bore  to  the  whole  number  of 
children  in  the  two  cities,  thus  putting  them  on  the 
same  footing  with  the  whites.  In  1874-5  the  col- 
ored schools  had  grown  under  this  provision  to  75, 
with  89  teachers  and  5,489  scholars,  and  in  1886-7, 
to  168  schools  and  176  teachers  and  10,345  scholars. 

With  this  historical  summary  of  the  public  school 
system  of  Washington,  it  will  be  interesting  to  make 


3°8 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


a brief  inquiry  as  to  its  present  status  and  person- 
nel. This  is  believed  to  be  equal  to  that  of  any 
city  of  the  Union.  Washington  City  (and  County) 
has  now  568  schools,  in  which  33,418  children,  white 
and  colored,  are  enrolled,  under  the  care  of  614 
teachers.  The  system  comprises,  first,  a normal 
school,  for  the  education  of  teachers;  second,  a 
high  school;  third,  grammar  schools,  of  four  grades, 
from  the  eighth  to  the  .fifth,  inclusive ; and  fourth,  pri- 
mary schools,  of  four  grades,  from  the  fourth  to 
the  first.  The  normal  school  has  5 instructors  and 
40  pupils,  and  is  largely  recruited  from  the  high 
school  graduates.  The  high  school  has  827  pupils 
and  29  instructors.  Of  the  grammar  schools  there 
are  150  in  the  city,  and  of  primary  schools  194.  For 
convenience  in  supervising,  the  entire  territory  is 
divided  into  six  districts,  called  divisions,  each  divi- 
sion being  in  charge  of  a supervising  Principal,  and 
the  whole  under  the  direction  of  a Superintendent  of 
Public  Schools.  The  colored  schools  have  their  own 
superintendent,  their  normal  school  with  20  pupils, 
a high  school  with  276  students,  and  grammar  and 
primary  schools  organized  in  the  same  manner  as 
the  white  schools. 

During  the  school  year  ending  June  30,  1887. 
manual  training  was  introduced,  and  has  become  a 
marked  feature  of  the  system.  In  1887,  Congress 
appropriated  $5,000  for  this  work,  which  was  sup- 
plementary to  a small  appropriation  made  as  an 
experiment  the  preceding  year.  With  this,  schools 
of  woodwork  have  been  established  in  several  locali- 
ties for  boys  of  the  seventh  and  eighth  grades,  and 


THE  PUBLIC  SCHOOLS.  * 3°9 

cooking-schools  for  the  instruction  of  girls  of  the 
same  standing ; and  in  the  high-school  building  a 
school  of  metal-working,  including  iron  and  steel- 
forging, molding,  and  turning,  is  in  successful  opera- 
tion at  the  present  writing — November,  1888.  All 


FRANKLIN  SCHOOL  BUILDING. 

girls  of  the  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  grades  receive 
instruction  in  sewing,  1,300  girls  of  the  seventh  and 
eighth  grades  in  cooking,  1,800  boys  of  the  seventh 
and  eighth  grades  in  woodwork,  and  125  boys  of 
the  high  school  in  ironwork. 

Six  night-schools — three  white  and  three  colored 


3io 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


— form  a part  of  the  system.  In  school  accommoda- 
tions the  city  is  sadly  deficient.  For  the  400  schools 
under  Superintendent  Powell,  there  are  but  331 
rooms,  and  55  of  these  are  pronounced  to  be 
dark,  small,  and  inconvenient,  without  proper  means 
of  ventilation,  and  entirely  unfit  for  school  purposes. 
In  the  colored  schools  the  rooms  are  equally  inade- 
quate. This  is  due  partly  to  the  rapid  growth  of  the 
city,  but  largely  to  the  culpable  negligence  or  refusal 
of  Congress  to  pass  the  necessary  appropriation 
bills.  Some  of  the  school  buildings  erected  in 
recent  years  arc  models  of  their  class.  Jefferson,  on 
Sixth  and  I)  Streets  Southwest,  has  24  rooms,  and 
desks  for  1,200  pupils.  Franklin,  on  the  corner 
of  Thirteenth  and  K Streets  Northwest,  cost  $225,- 
000,  and  took  the  prize  as  a model  school-building 
at  the  Vienna  Exposition.  The  Sumner  (colored), 
corner  of  Seventeenth  and  M Streets  Northwest, 
was  erected  at  a cost  of  seventy  thousand  dollars. 
At  its  session  of  1887  Congress  provided  for  seven 
new  buildings,  four  of  which  were  filled  by  the  in- 
crease in  population  during  that  year.  And  at  its 
session  of  1888  it  provided  for  the  erection  of  eleven 
additional  school-buildings,  all  of  which  are  models 
of  convenience  and  in  their  provisions  for  light  and 
ventilation. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

PUBLIC  INSTITUTIONS. 

IN  the  number,  variety,  and  extent  of  its  public 
institutions  Washington  is  fast  assuming  a position 
worthy  of  the  capital  city.  These  institutions  are  of 
three  kinds, — governmental,  city,  and  those  of  pri- 
vate origin.  Of  the  first  named  the  Smithsonian  In- 
stitution is  easily  chief.  The  visitor  will  easily  rec- 
ognize it  in  the  red  sandstone  building  of  Norman 
architecture  standing  in  the  Mall  south  of  the  Botan- 
ical Gardens.  It  had  a singular  and  romantic  origin. 
In  1829  an  English  scientist  named  James  Smith- 
son,  died  in  Genoa,  Italy,  and  bequeathed  his  entire 
estate  “ to  the  United  States  of  America , to  found  at 
Washington,  under  the  name  of  the  Smithsonian  Insti- 
tution, an  establishment  for  the  increase  and  diffusion 
of  knowledge  among  men."  The  American  govern- 
ment did  not  learn  of  this  legacy  until  1835,  when 
President  Jackson  in  a message  informed  Congress 
of  its  existence.  Hon.  Richard  Rush  was  at  once 
sent  to  England  to  secure  it,  and  in  1838  succeeded 
after  a hard  struggle.  The  estate  was  shipped  in 
British  gold  to  the  United  States  Mint  at  Phila- 
delphia, and  being  recoined  there,  was  found  to 
amount  to  the  sum  of  $508,318.46,  which  was  at 

311 


312 


TllF.  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


once  put  aside  as  a special  fund.  In  1864  a resid- 
uary legacy  of  $26,210.63  was  received.  By  saving 
the  income  of  the  original  fund,  investing  the  inter- 
est profitably,  etc.,  an  addition  of  $108,620.37  was 
made  in  1867  to  the  principal,  which  was  still  further 
increased  in  1881  by  the  sale  of  certain  Virginia  stock, 
so  that  the  permanent  fund  of  the  institution  now 
held  by  the  government  is  $703,000,  which  yields 
an  interest  of  $42,180 — the  annual  income  of  the 
institution. 

At  first  the  members  of  Congress  were  greatly 
puzzled  how  best  to  apply  this  fund  “ for  the  in- 
crease and  diffusion  of  knowledge  among  men."  Many 
theorists  came  forward  with  their  projects ; at  last,  in 
August,  1846,  a bill  was  passed  formulating  a plan 
which  was  largely  a compromise  between  conflicting 
theories. 

That  plan  in  its  general  scope  was  to  initiate  and 
prosecute  original  methods  of  abstruse  research  espe- 
cially in  lines  not  occupied  by  other  organizations. 
First,  by  “ stimulating  scientific  inquiry,  initiating 
and  developing  interest  in  various  branches  of  knowl- 
edge, calling  forth  the  latent  energy  of  the  nation 
and  of  individuals,  directing  it  into  profitable  chan- 
nels, publishing  to  the  world  new  discoveries,  and 
bringing  about  an  interchange  of  thought  between 
scientists  everywhere  ; and  second,  the  establishing 
at  Washington  of  (1)  an  immense  collection  of  books 
unique  in  character,  and  found  nowhere  else  to  so 
great  an  extent,  viz.,  the  transactions  of  learned 
societies  and  the  records  of  discovery  and  inven- 
tion, and  (2)  of  an  unrivalled  national  museum 


PUBLIC  1NSTI TUTIONS. 


313 


of  objects  of  nature  and  art,  with  special  reference 
to  the  illustration  of  the  animal,  vegetable,  mineral, 
and  industrial  resources  of  the  continent  of  North 
America.” 

To  learn  how  admirably  this  plan  has  been  carried 
out  one  has  only  to  stroll  through  its  own  Museum 
of  Natural  History,  through  the  National  Museum 


THE  SMITHSONIAN  INSTITUTE. 


adjoining,  with  its  multitudinous  objects  and  relics 
of  historical,  ethnological,  and  industrial  interest, 
study  its  collection  of  one  hundred  thousand  rare 
anti  valuable  books  deposited  in  the  Congressional 
Library,  and  examine  its  three  series  of  portly 
quarto  and  octavo  volumes  known  collectively  as 
The  Smithsonian  Contributions  to  Knowledge.” 


314  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

This  success  is  due  not  a little  to  its  managers,  the 
“ Board  of  Regents.”  This  body  is  composed  of 
fourteen  persons — the  Vice-President,  the  Chief-Jus- 
tice, three  Senators,  three  Representatives,  and  six 
persons  elected  by  Congress,  no  two  being  chosen 
from  the  same  State.  Many  of  the  most  eminent 
men  of  the  United  States  have  been  members  of 
this  board.  The  most  eminent  for  his  services  to 
the  Institution  was  Professor  Joseph  Henry  of  the 
College  of  New  Jersey  (Princeton),  who  was  elected 
its  secretary  and  chief  executive  officer  in  1846, 
and  discharged  the  duties  of  that  office  with  rare 
ability  and  success  until  his  death  in  1878. 

There  is  also  an  honorary  board,  “ The  Establish- 
ment,” composed  of  the  President  and  Vice-President 
of  the  United  States,  members  of  the  Cabinet,  the 
Chief-Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court,  and  the  Com- 
missioner of  Patents,  which  visits  the  institution 
annually,  and  has  advisory  powers. 

The  Smithsonian  building  is  in  itself  a pleasing 
study.  It  is  built  of  the  lilac-gray  freestone  found 
in  the  new  red  sandstone  formation  of  the  Potomac, 
in  the  old  Romanesque  style  of  architecture  current 
in  Normandy  in  the  twelfth  century,  when  the 
rounded  style  was  about  merging  into  the  early 
Gothic.  The  entire  length  of  the  building  from  east 
to  west  is  447  feet,  and  its  greatest  breadth  160 
feet.  There  are  nine  towers,  the  highest  rising  150 
feet.  The  corner-stone  of  the  building  was  laid  on 
the  first  of  May,  1847,  and  it  was  completed  in  1855. 

The  National  Museum,  to  which  reference  has 
been  made,  stands  on  the  Smithsonian  grounds,  and 


PUBLIC  INSTITUTIONS. 


315 


is  a part  of  that  institution.  Its  noble  edifice,  built 
of  brick  in  variegated  courses,  covers  two  and  one 
half  acres,  and  was  completed  in  1876.  Included  in 
its  immense  collection  are  the  art  treasures  presented 
to  the  United  States  by  the  nations  which  exhibited 
at  the  Centennial  Exposition  of  1876,  the  Washing- 
ton relics,  the  swords  and  other  gifts  presented  to 
General  Grant  at  various  times,  and  other  memen- 
tos of  national  heroes. 

Just  east  of  the  National  Museum  is  the  new 
Army  and  Navy  Medical  Museum,  which  is  of  inter- 
est chiefly  to  physicians  and  surgeons  ; and  a short 
distance  to  the  north,  through  the  same  great  pub- 
lic reservation — the  Mall, — the  Botanical  Gardens. 
These  grounds  comprise  ten  acres,  beautifully  laid 
out,  and  the  large  conservatory  is  filled  with  the 
rarest  plants  and  flowers  from  all  parts  of  the  world. 

Another  government  institution  of  national  repu- 
tation is  the  Naval  Observatory,  whose  spacious 
grounds,  of  some  twenty  acres,  may  be  found  at  the 
foot  of  Twenty-fourth  Street,  bordering  on  the 
Potomac.  It  was  founded  by  government  in  1842 
for  the  prosecution  of  scientific  and  astronomical 
and  meteorological  researches.  It  has  a library  of 
six  thousand  volumes,  chiefly  of  meteorological  and 
astronomical  discoveries  and  researches  ; a chro- 
nometer room,  where  all  the  chronometers  used  in 
the  navy  are  tested,  and  whence  at  noon  daily  the 
exact  time  is  telegraphed  over  the  country ; and  the 
famous  equatorial  telescope,  made  by  Alvin  Clark  & 
Sons,  of  Cambridgeport,  Massachusetts,  in  1873,  the 
largest  in  the  world.  This  instrument  is  32  feet  in 


316 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


length,  and  has  an  object-glass  with  a clear  aperture 
of  2 6 inches. 

The  Columbian  University,  on  the  corner  of  H 
and  Fifteenth  Streets,  is  the  leading  educational  in- 
stitution of  the  city.  It  is  the  outcome  of  the  plan 
of  a great  national  university  so  strenuously  advo- 
cated by  Washington,  Jefferson,  Joel  Barlow,  Fulton, 
and  other  fathers  of  the  Republic  ; it  was  incorpo- 
rated by  Act  of  Congress  of  February  9,  1821,  as 
Columbian  College,  but  in  1873  was  re-incorporated 
as  a university.  It  has  regular  collegiate,  law,  and 
medical  departments,  and  is  in  a flourishing  condition. 

Howard  University,  located  on  a commanding 
site,  near  the  northern  boundary,  is  devoted  to  the 
higher  education  of  the  colored  race.  It  has  a large, 
well  arranged  building,  extensive  grounds,  and 
schools  of  theology,  law,  and  medicine,  as  well  as 
collegiate  departments,  and  an  average  attendance 
of  three  hundred  students.  It  was  founded  in  1867, 
and  named  after  its  first  president,  General  Oliver 
O.  Howard. 

Beyond  it,  adjoining  the  National  Military  Ceme- 
tery, is  the  Soldiers’  Home,  a beautiful  place,  with  its 
seven  miles  of  drives  and  five  hundred  acres,  attract- 
ively laid  out  in  lawns,  meadows,  gardens,  and  lakes. 
The  Home  was  founded  through  the  efforts  of  General 
Scott  as  a military  asylum,  but  when,  after  the  civil 
war,  the  national  homes  for  indigent  soldiers  were 
established,  it  was  transformed  into  one  of  these 
excellent  institutions.  It  was  the  favorite  summer 
home  of  Presidents  Lincoln  and  Grant,  and  is  now  a 
favorite  resort  for  citizens  of  Washington. 


PUBLIC  INSTITUTIONS. 


317 


If  one  drives  out  over  the  northeastern  boundary 
line  of  the  city  a short  distance,  he  comes  to  Kendall 
Green,  a tract  of  some  one  hundred  acres,  beauti- 
fully laid  out.  In  the  midst  of  this  park  stands 
another  worthy  government  beneficiary — the  Co- 
lumbia Institution  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  and 
National  Deaf-Mute  College.  This  institution  was 
founded  by  Congress  in  1857  for  the  primary  in- 
struction of  deaf-mutes  in  the  District  of  Columbia, 
but  in  1864  its  scope  was  greatly  enlarged  by  the 
establishment  of  a National  Deaf-Mute  College,  to 
which  students  from  all  parts  of  the  country  were  to 
be  admitted.  This  institution  had  its  origin  in  a 
small  school  for  deaf-mutes  established  on  the  green 
by  Amos  Kendall,  who  from  1835  to  1840  was  Post- 
master-General. He  employed  as  teacher  Edward 
M.  Gallaudet,  a son  of  the  Dr.  Gallaudet  of  Hart- 
ford, so  well  known  for  his  efforts  in  behalf  of  deaf- 
mutes,  and  in  1859  erected  a brick  building  for  the  use 
of  the  school  and  also  set  apart  ten  acres  of  his  estate 
as  a play-ground  and  gardens.  His  work  attracted 
public  attention,  and  several  scholarships  were 
founded  and  other  aid  extended.  In  1872,  three 
years  after  Mr.  Kendall’s  death,  Congress  was  in- 
duced to  purchase  the  entire  Kendall  Green,  and  has 
since  assumed  charge  of  the  schools.  No  similar 
institution  in  the  country  is  said  to  bear  so  high  a 
character.  Its  college  is  the  only  one  in  the  world 
where  deaf-mutes  may  obtain  a collegiate  education. 
Many  of  its  graduates  have  attained  distinguished 
success  in  the  professions.  There  is  a primary  de- 
partment in  which  pupils  are  taught  sign-language, 


318 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


articulation,  and  lip-reading.  The  college  curriculum 
embraces  Latin,  French,  and  German,  the  higher 
mathematics,  the  natural  sciences,  ancient  and 
modern  history,  etc.  The  French  method — sign  lan- 
guage— is  generally  followed,  although  the  German 
methods — articulation  and  lip-reading — are  used  to 
some  extent.  The  very  efficient  President  is  Dr. 
Edward  Gallaudet,  who  has  had  the  care  of  the  in- 
stitution from  the  beginning. 

Another  very  important  government  institution  is 
the  Hospital  for  the  Insane,  which  occupies  an 
elevated  site  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Anacostia, 
about  a mile  from  the  city  limits.  It  has  grounds  of 
about  five  hundred  acres  in  extent,  attractively  laid 
out.  Its  hospital  buildings,  erected  in  1855,  will  ac- 
commodate about  one  thousand  patients.  It  is 
devoted  to  the  care  of  the  insane  of  the  army  and 
navy  and  of  the  District  of  Columbia. 

Of  institutions  of  private  origin  the  most  import- 
ant and  interesting  is  the  Corcoran  Gallery  of  Art  on 
Pennsylvania  Avenue  and  Seventeenth  Street,  oppo- 
site the  War  department.  This  institution  with  its 
noble  building,  its  endowment  fund  of  $900,000,  its 
collection  of  paintings,  statues,  and  other  works  of 
art,  is  the  free  gift  to  the  public  of  a citizen  of 
Washington,  the  late  Mr.  William  W.  Corcoran. 

In  his  deed  to  the  trustees  dated  May  10,  1869, 
the  generous  donor  defined  the  object  of  the  in- 
stitution to  be  “ the  perpetual  establishment  and 
encouragement  of  Painting,  Sculpture,  and  the  Fine 
Arts  generally,”  and  appended  the  condition  that  it 
should  be  open  to  visitors  without  charge  two  days 


public  INSTITUTIONS. 


319 


in  the  week,  and  on  other  days  at  moderate  and 
reasonable  charges,  to  be  applied  to  the  current  ex- 
penses of  procuring  and  keeping  in  order  the 
building  and  its  contents.”  The  building  is  of  the 
Renaissance  style;  it  was  designed  by  Mr.  James 
Rcnwick  of  New  York,  and  was  completed  in  1871. 


CORCORAN  GALLERY  OF  ART. 

The  institution  was  chartered  by  Congress  in  May, 
1870,  and  the  initiatory  “ private  view  ” was  given 
on  the  19th  of  January,  1874.  Mondays,  Wednes- 
days and  Fridays  are  “ pay  days.”  On  other  days 
the  admission  is  free.  The  entrance  from  the 
avenue  is  into  a wide  vestibule,  from  which  a broad 
staircase  ascends  to  the  picture  galleries,  which 
occupy  the  second  story.  On  either  side  the  stair- 


320 


THF.  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


way  arc  corridors  leading  to  the  vestibule  of  the 
main  hall  of  sculpture,  which  communicates  with 
the  latter  by  means  of  three  arched  entrances.  In  the 
various  galleries  are  some  mediocre  works,  and  many 
of  rare  interest  and  value.  Most  of  the  leading 
artists  of  the  world  are  represented.  The  Gallery 
has  also  a complete  collection  of  portraits  of  Presi- 
dents of  the  United  States  and  of  many  other 
distinguished  Americans,  many  fine  bronzes,  and 
large  collections  of  ceramic  ware.  The  cost  of 
the  building  and  ground  was  $250,000.  The  en- 
dowment fund  is  $900,000.  The  gift  of  Mr. 
Corcoran  in  pictures  and  statuary  was  estimated  at 
$50,000;  so  that  the  total  benefaction  amounted  to 
$1,200,000. 

Mr.  Corcoran  was  born  in  Georgetown,  within  the 
present  city  limits,  on  December  27,  1798,  and  re- 
sided during  his  active  and  honorable  career  as  a 
banker  in  the  city  of  his  birth.  His  benefactions 
were  not  limited  to  the  Gallery  of  Art.  In  1 87 1 he 
founded  the  Louise  Home  for  reduced  gentlewomen, 
bestowing  upon  it  an  elegant  and  spacious  building 
on  Massachusetts  Avenue  near  Fifteenth  Street,  and 
an  endowment  of  $250,000.  His  payment  of  a debt 
of  gratitude, — a debt  properly  due  from  the  nation, — 
by  restoring  the  dust  of  John  Howard  Payne  to  its 
kindred  dust,  is  still  fresh  in  the  public  mind  ; and 
many  other  benefactions  might  be  recorded.  Mr. 
Corcoran  died  in  Washington  on  February  24,  1888. 

The  Masonic  fraternity  has  been  strong  and  influ- 
ential in  the  city  since  the  day  it  aided  General 
Washington  to  lay  the  corner-stone  of  the  Capitol, 


PUBLIC  INSTITUTIONS.  321 

and  has  participated  in  all  celebrations  of  civic  or 
national  character.  By  1816  there  were  two  lodges 
in  the  city.  Its  present  membership  is  computed  at 
three  thousand.  Its  fine  temple,  on  the  corner  of  F 
and  Ninth  Streets  Northwest,  built  in  1868  of  gran- 
ite and  Nova  Scotia  freestone,  is  one  of  the  institu- 
tions of  the  city.  Some  of  the  most  brilliant  balls  and 
assemblies  of  recent  years  have  been  held  in  its  hall. 

The  Congressional  Cemetery,  to  which  reference 
has  been  made,  is  interesting  from  the  number  of 
distinguished  men  that  sleep  there. 

Elbridge  Gerry,  of  Massachusetts,  is  buried  there 
beneath  a monument  erected  to  his  memory  by 
Congress.  Near  by  is  the  tomb  and  monument  of 
William  Wirt,  the  orator  and  jurist.  General  Mc- 
Comb,  the  predecessor  of  General  Scott  as  Com- 
mander-in-Chief  of  the  army,  General  Jacob  Brown, 
A.  P.  Upshur,  Secretary  of  State  under  President 
Tyler,  and  Commodore  Isaac  Chauncey  are  also 
buried  there.  In  the  public  vault  in  the  centre  of 
the  ground,  the  remains  of  President  Taylor  and  of 
John  C.  Calhoun  were  laid  pending  their  interment 
in  native  soil.  A number  of  lots  are  reserved  for 
the  interment  of  Congressmen  who  may  die  in  the 
discharge  of  their  official  duties,  in  return  for  dona- 
tions made  by  government  ; but  otherwise  Congress 
has  no  control  over  it,  ownership  being  vested  in 
Christ  Church,  as  narrated  in  Chapter  XYI. 

One  hundred  and  forty  cenotaphs,  erected  by 
Congress  to  the  memory  of  such  of  its  members  as 
have  died  during  their  term  of  service,  are  a feature 
of  the  grounds. 


322 


T1IF.  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Oak  Hill  Cemetery,  equally  interesting,  lies  in  the 
opposite  quarter  of  the  city,  along  the  banks  of  Rock 
Creek,  within  the  former  limits  of  Georgetown.  It 
was  incorporated  so  recently  as  1849,  one  half  of  its 
twenty-five  acres,  with  some  §90,000  for  improve- 
ments, being  donated  by  Mr.  Corcoran.  The  Cor- 
coran family  tomb  is  here,  with  the  Van  Ness 
mausoleum,  which  formerly  stood  on  H Street,  and 
many  distinguished  dead,  among  them  Chief-Justice 
Chase,  Secretary  Stanton,  Professor  Joseph  Henry, 
and  General  Eaton,  who  achieved  no  little  promi- 
nence in  the  Barbary  troubles. 

The  chief  object  of  interest  to  visitors  is  the  mau- 
soleum, beneath  which  repose  the  remains  of  John 
Howard  Payne,  which  in  1883  were  brought  to  this 
country  from  Tunis,  Africa,  where  he  died  in  1852 
while  in  the  service  of  government,  and  deposited 
here  with  appropriate  ceremonies. 

Of  eleemosynary  institutions  the  city  directory 
gives  thirty-three,  most  of  which  receive  aid  from 
Congress.  The  City  Asylum,  on  the  banks  of  the 
Anacostia,  was  erected  in  1859  f°r  the  poor  of  the 
District. 

The  Freedman’s  Hospital,  in  the  northern  part  of 
the  city,  was  erected  by  government  for  the  needs 
of  freedmen,  but  of  late  has  admitted  white  patients. 
The  Providence  Hospital,  in  southeast  Washington, 
in  charge  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity,  was  erected  in 
1867  largely  by  national  aid,  and  it  receives  each 
year  appropriations  from  the  national  treasury. 

The  City  Orphan  Asylum,  the  Columbia  Hospital 
for  Women,  the  Garfield  Memorial  Hospital,  the 


GRAVE  OF  JOHN  HOWARD  PAYNE  AT  OAK  HILL  CEMETERY. 


323 


324 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Children’s  Hospital,  the  St.  John’s  Hospital,  the 
Home  for  the  Aged,  the  National  Soldiers’  and 
Sailors’  Orphan  Home,  the  St.  Ann’s  Infant  Asy- 
lum, the  St.  Joseph  Male  Orphan  Asylum,  the  St. 
Vincent  Female  Orphan  Asylum,  and  the  Epiphany 
Church  Home  are  important  and  beneficent  insti- 
tutions. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  MUNICIPAL  GOVERNMENT. 

The  city  government  of  Washington  is  in  many 
respects  an  anomaly  in  municipal  governments,  and 
in  its  machinery  and  results  may  well  challenge  the 
attention  of  students  of  political  science.  In  its 
system  three  commissioners,  appointed  by  Congress, 
are  the  source  and  fountain  of  power.  Washington 
was  formally  chartered  in  1802  with  a municipal 
government  on  the  old  English  plan — Mayor  and 
Common  Council, — which  remained  in  force  until 
1871,  when  it  was  succeeded  by  a territorial  form  of 
government,  with  a governor  and  delegate  in  Con- 
gress. But  this,  after  a few  years’  trial,  proved 
unsatisfactory,  and  by  act  of  Congress,  approved 
June  11,  1878,  the  present  city  and  District  govern- 
ment was  created.  This  is  so  novel  in  its  provisions 
and  has  proved  so  satisfactory,  that  it  should  be 
described  in  detail. 

The  first  section  of  the  act  provides  that  all  the 
territory  ceded  to  the  Congress  of  the  United  States 
by  the  State  of  Maryland  for  the  permanent  seat  of 
government  should  continue  to  be  known  as  the 
District  of  Columbia,  and  should  continue  to  remain 
a municipal  corporation,  the  commissioners  there- 


325 


326  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

after  provided  for  to  be  deemed  and  taken  as  officers 
of  such  corporation.  These  commissioners  were  to 
be  three  in  number:  two  to  be  appointed  from 
among  the  citizens  of  the  District  by  the  President 
and  confirmed  by  the  Senate;  the  third  to  be  an 
officer  of  the  Corps  of  Engineers  of  the  United 
States  Army,  whose  lineal  rank  should  be  above  that 
of  captain,  and  to  be  detailed  by  the  President. 
These  three  commissioners  virtually  constitute  the 
District  and  city  government,  performing  both 
legislative  and  executive  functions.  Their  duties, 
as  defined  by  the  act,  are:  to  apply  revenues;  to 
take  charge  of  District  records  and  moneys  ; to  annu- 
ally investigate  and  report  upon  charitable  institu- 
tions ; to  make  police,  building,  and  coal  regulations ; 
to  "report  number  of  inspectors  and  overseers;  to 
locate  and  change  hack  stands;  to  abolish  and  con- 
solidate offices;  appoint  to,  and  remove  from  office  ; 
prescribe  time  for  payment  of  taxes,  etc.,  and  settle- 
ment and  adjustment  of  accounts  ; sign  all  contracts ; 
approve  bonds  of  contractors;  and  to  perform  the 
duties  of  the  Board  of  Police,  Board  of  Health,  and 
of  school  trustees ; to  cause  water,  gas,  and  sewer 
services  to  be  adjusted  before  street  improvements 
arc  made  ; to  exact  just  and  reasonable  rates  for 
gas;  to  report  drafts  of  additional  necessary  laws ; 
and  to  annually  report  an  account  of  their  proceedings 
to  Congress. 

One  of  their  number  is,  by  virtue  of  his  office, 
trustee  of  the  Columbia  Hospital  and  of  the  Reform 
School.  All  revenues  collected  by  them  arc  turned 
into  the  Treasury  of  the  United  States;  and  their 


THE  MUNICIPAL  GOVERNMENT. 


327 


accounts,  after  being  approved  by  their  own  auditor, 
are  passed  upon  by  t he  auditor  of  the  United  States 
Treasury.  The  fire,  police,  school,  street-cleaning, 
building,  and  sanitary  regulations,  departments  of 
the  ordinary  municipality,  are  merged  in  this  one 
responsible  head.  As  a consequence,  the  citizen  of 
Washington  enjoys  cleaner,  better  regulated  streets, 
greater  immunity  from  crime,  better  schools  (so  far 
as  the  power  of  the  commissioners  extends),  more 
and  better  kept  parks  and  public  gardens,  than  the 
citizen  of  any  city  of  equal  size  in  the  country. 

1 1 is  taxes  are  comparatively  low — one  and  one  half 
per  cent.  ; he  escapes  the  extortions  of  gas  compa- 
nies ; he  buys  wholesome  provisions  in  five  large, 
clean,  airy  markets  ; he  can  ride  from  one  end  of  the 
city  to  the  other  on  different  lines  by  the  payment  of 
a four  cent  fare  ; and  he  is  certain  that  the  taxes  he 
pays  are  devoted  to  the  public  good.  Then  he  is  not 
subjected  to  the  worry  and  turmoil  of  annual  elec- 
tions. That  pleasant  land  heretofore  deemed  in 
Utopia,  where  local  politics  and  politicians  never 
trouble  the  citizen,  is  to  be  found  only  at  the 
capital.  The  municipality  is  divided  into  eight 
school  districts — six  white  and  two  colored.* 

There  are  three  departments:  A police  depart- 

* The  first,  second,  third,  fourth,  and  fifth  school  districts  embrace  . 
the  white  schools  of  Washington  and  Georgetown  ; the  sixth  dis- 
trict the  white  and  colored  schools  of  the  District  outside  of  the 
limits  of  the  cities  mentioned  ; the  seventh  and  eighth  divisions 
embrace  the  colored  schools  in  Washington  and  Georgetown.  There 
are  no  wards  in  the  cities  recognized  now — the  only  divisions  are  the 
police  and  fire  districts,  which  are  made  to  correspond,  and  the 
school  divisions  before  mentioned. 


328  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

ment,  with  eight  precincts;  a fire  department,  of 
nine  companies;  and  a health  department, — all 
under  the  eye  of  the  commissioners. 

The  District  judiciary  is  a distinct  and  indepen- 
dent organization.  Its  official  title  is  “ The  Supreme 
Court  of  the  District  of  Columbia.”  It  has  six 
judges — a chief-justice  and  five  associate  justices, 
and  occupies  what  was  formerly  the  City  Hall,  the 
government  having  purchased  the  entire  building 
from  the  former  corporation.  The  Supreme  Court 
of  the  District  holds  special  terms,  one  each  for 
probate,  chancery,  circuit,  and  criminal  business; 
and  also  sits  in  general  term  to  hear  cases  on  appeal 
from  the  lower  courts,  at  which  all  the  justices  pre- 
side except  the  justice  who  has  heard  the  case  on 
appeal. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE  WASHINGTON  MONUMENT. 

ONE  of  the  great  features  of  the  capital  city  is  the 
Washington  Monument,  the  highest  artificial  eleva- 
tion in  the  world.  From  the  city  streets  it  is  seen 
closing  all  vistas.  Wherever  one  wanders,  even  into 
the  deep  valleys  of  the  Potomac’s  affluents,  one  sees 
its  white  tip  rising  over  the  hills.  The  huge  obelisk 
was  ninety-three  years  in  the  building.  In  L’En- 
fant’s  original  plan  of  the  capital  there  is  mention  of 
an  equestrian  figure  of  George  Washington,  which 
had  been  voted  in  1783  by  the  Continental  Congress, 
and  of  an  historic  column,  “ also  intended  for  a mile 
or  itinerary  column,  from  whose  station,  at  a mile 
from  the  Federal  House,  all  distances  and  places 
through  the  continent  are  to  be  calculated.”  The 
present  pillar  stands  on  the  site  designated  for  the 
equestrian  statue,  and  is  evidently  a combination  of 
the  plans  of  a monument  to  Washington,  and  of  an 
historic  column.  Its  site  is  half  a mile  due  south  of 
the  Executive  Mansion,  and  at  the  intersection  of 
the  meridian  line  of  Washington  with  a line  running 
east  and  west  through  the  centre  of  the  Capitol,  in 
the  midst  of  the  beautiful  government  park  known 
as  the  Mall.  Nothing  was  done  concerning  the  pro- 

329 


330 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


jcct  until  December,  1799,  soon  after  the  death  of 
Washington,  when  Congress  resolved  “ that  a marble 
monument  be  erected  at  the  city  of  Washington  to 
commemorate  the  great  events  of  the  military  and 
political  life  of  General  Washington.”  But  the 
country  was  poor,  burdened  with  the  enormous  debt 
of  the  Revolution,  and  no  appropriation  was  made 


ENTRANCE  TO.  THE  MONUMENT. 


for  carrying  out  the  provisions  of  the  resolution.  So 
far  as  Congress  was  concerned,  the  matter  slumbered 
for  seventy-eight  years;  but  in  September,  1833,  a 
number  of  patriotic  citizens  of  Washington,  under 
the  leadership  of  the  venerable  Chief-Justice  Mar- 
shall and  of  George  Watterson,  then  Librarian  of 


CO 

CO 


332 


TIIE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Congress,  met  in  the  old  City  Hall  and  organized  the 
Washington  National  Monument  Society.  Subscrip- 
tions were  asked  for  from  the  country  at  large,  and 
when,  in  1847,  $87,000  had  been  contributed,  the 
work  of  construction  began.  The  design  was  exe- 
cuted by  Robert  Mills  of  South  Carolina,  who  was 
at  the  time  United  States  Architect,  and  comprised 
a granite  shaft  faced  with  white  marble,  “ 600  feet 
high,  55  feet  square  at  the  base,  30  feet  square  at 
the  top,  surrounded  at  its  base  by  a circular  colonnade 
or  pantheon,  in  which  to  place  statues  of  the  nation’s 
illustrious  dead,  with  vaults  beneath  for  the  recep- 
tion of  their  remains.”  The  foundation — carried 
down  but  8 feet  below  the  surface — was  built  up 
of  irregular  blocks  of  blue  gneiss  set  in  lime,  to  a 
height  of  25  feet,  where  it  was  55  feet  square.  On 
this  very  insecure  foundation  the  corner-stone  of  the 
great  shaft  was  laid  on  the  fourth  day  of  July,  1848. 
The  occasion  was  attended  by  quite  imposing  cere- 
monies. President  Polk  and  his  Cabinet,  members 
of  both  Houses  of  Congress,  the  Diplomatic  Corps, 
and  distinguished  officials  and  citizens  of  the  country 
attended.  The  Hon.  Robert  C.  Winthrop,  the 
Speaker  of  the  House,  was  orator  of  the  day,  and 
the  Masonic  fraternity  conducted  the  ceremonies 
with  the  same  gavel  that  General  Washington  had 
used  in  laying  the  corner-stone  of  the  Capitol  in 
1792.  Beneath  the  corner-stone  were  deposited 
copies  of  the  Constitution  and  of  the  Declaration  of 
Independence;  Messages  of  the  Presidents,  begin- 
ning with  Washington  ; the  portrait  and  inaugural 
address  of  each  President ; daguerreotypes  of  General 


THE  WASHINGTON  MONUMENT. 


333 


and  Mrs.  Washington  ; a copy  of  the  Bible;  astro- 
nomical observations  by  M.  Fontaine  Maury,  U.  S. 
N.,  for  1845  '>  journals  of  the  Senate  and  House  of 
Representatives  of  the  Thirtieth  Congress;  list  of 
the  judges  of  the  Supreme  Court;  an  American 
flag;  coat-of-arms  of  the  Washington  family;  a set 
of  United  States  coins,  with  specimens  of  Continen- 
tal money;  Harper’s  illustrated  catalogue;  and 
copies  of  newspapers  from  each  State  relating  to 
Washington  and  the  monument. 

Among  the  notable  guests  present  were  Mrs. 
Dolly  Madison,  Mrs.  Alexander  Hamilton  then 
ninety-one  years  of  age  ; Mrs.  John  Quincy  Adams, 
Chief-Justice  Taney,  and  Abraham  Lincoln  then  a 
member  of  Congress.  The  monument  was  pushed 
forward  rapidly  until  1855,  when  the  funds  of  the 
society  were  exhausted.  Congress  was  appealed  to 
in  vain,  and  as  all  efforts  to  obtain  further  contribu- 
tions were  unavailing,  the  work  was  stopped.  The 
monument  at  this  time  had  reached  a height  of  152 
feet  above  the  foundation.  The  civil  war  soon  en- 
gaged the  attention  of  the  people,  and  nothing  more 
was  done  until  1878,  when  Congress,  spurred  by  the 
new  spirit  of  improvement  that  had  taken  possession 
of  the  city,  authorized  the  expenditure  of  $36,000, 
if  deemed  advisable,  in  giving  greater  stability  to 
the  foundation.  This  action  was  taken  because 
grave  doubts  had  been  expressed  by  engineers  as  to 
the  ability  of  the  foundation  to  sustain  the  com- 
pleted structure.  A commission  was  appointed,  and 
reported  that  the  foundation  was  insufficient.  To  in- 
crease its  strength  the  base  was  underpinned  with 


334 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


concrete  masonry— this  work,  as  well  as  that  of  com- 
pleting the  unfinished  shaft,  being  entrusted  to  Colo- 
nel Thomas  L.  Casey,  of  the  Engineer  Corps.  In 
May,  1880,  the  underpinning  was  reported  finished 
and  the  foundation  secure.  During  the  summer  an 
iron  stairway  and  elevator  shaft  was  carried  up  within 
the  walls.  On  August  7,  1880,  work  on  the  unfinished 
shaft  was  begun,  President  Hayes  laying  the  first 
stone,  and  on  the  6th  of  December,  1884,  the  huge 
capstone,  weighing  3,300  pounds,  was  declared  ready 
to  be  placed  in  position.  The  6th  dawned  dark  and 
stormy;  at  two  6 clock,  the  hour  fixed  for  the  cere- 
mony,  the  rain  had  ceased,  but  the  wind  was  blowing 
at  the  rate  of  sixty  miles  an  hour.  A few  minutes 
before  two  the  many  observers  who  watched  the 
huge  shaft  with  their  glasses  saw  a company  of  per- 
sons file  out  upon  the  small  platform  that  hung 'at 
the  base  of  the  capstone,  550  feet  in  air.  Each 
member  of  the  group  spread  a few  trowels  full  of 
cement  upon  the  bed  of  the  capstone,  and  the  mas- 
sive block  was  then  lowered  upon  it.  At  the  same 
moment  a flag  was  waved  from  the  platform,  and 
booming  cannon  and  pealing  bells  announced  the 
completion  of  the  memorial  to  Washington,  ninety- 
nine  years  after  its  inception.  It  will  be  interesting 
to  examine  the  completed  structure.  It  differs  from 
the  original  design  of  Mr.  Mills  in  that  the  circular 
colonnade  at  the  base  has  been  omitted,  and  it  is  a 
pure  obelisk,  the  final  fifty-five  feet  being  a pyra- 
midion  (pyramid-shaped).  I he  extreme  point  is  a 
solid  block  of  aluminum,  nine  inches  in  height,  four 
and  one  half  inches  at  the  base,  and  weighing  six 


CAPSTONE  OF  THE  MONUMENT,  SHOWING  THE  ALUMINUM  TIP. 

* The  reader  may  wish  to  compare  this  with  the  following  table  of 


elevated  points. 

Washington  National  Monument 555  feet. 

Dome,  Municipal  Building,  Philadelphia 535  “ 


THE  WASHINGTON  MONUMENT.  335 


pounds  and  a quarter.  The  total  height,  from  base- 
line to  tip,  is  555  feet.*  and  the  weight  80,000  tons. 


336  the  story  of  Washington. 

The  total  cost  has  been  $>,200,000,  of  which  $300,- 
000  have  been  raised  by  contributions  from  the 
people.  One  may  ascend  the  Monument  by  a stair- 
way of  900  steps,  imposing  a climb  of  twenty  minutes, 
or  by  elevator,  which  lifts  one  in  seven  minutes.  As 
one  ascends  he  sees  in  the  rubble-stone  masonry  of 
the  lower  interior  walls  a number  of  memorial  stones 
contributed  by  various  States,  corporations,  and 
societies,  both  foreign  and  domestic,  each  inscribed 
with  the  name  of  the  donor,  and  some  bearing  also 
the  date  when  given.  There  are  about  a hundred 
stones  not  yet  set.  The  most  significant  inscriptions 
are:  “From  the  Temple  of  Esculapius,  Island  of 
Paros”;  “Oldest  Inhabitants,  District  of  Columbia, 
1870”;  “The  Free  Swiss  Confederation,  1870”; 
“ Engine  Company  Northern  Liberty,  Philadel- 
phia ” ; “Fire  Department,  Philadelphia,  1852”; 
“Georgia  Convention,  1850”;  “Grand  Lodge  of 
Pennsylvania,  1851”;  “Grand  Division,  Sons  of 
Temperance,  of  Illinois,  1855  “The  Sons  of  New 
England  in  Canada”;  “Deseret  Holiness  to  the 
Lord  ” ; “ From  Braddock’s  Field  ” ; “ Battle-Ground, 
Long  Island  ” ; “ Charlestown,  the  Bunker  Hill  Bat- 
tle-Ground ” ; Cherokee  Nation,  1855”;  “ Michi- 


Spires,  Cologne  Cathedral 511  feet. 

Pyramid  of  Cheops 480  11 

Strasburg  Cathedral 468  “ 

Pyramid  of  Chepheron 454  “ 

St.  Peter’s,  Rome 448  “ 

St.  Paul’s,  London 365  “ 

United  States  Capitol,  Washington 360  “ 

Bunker  Hill  Monument,  Boston 221  “ 

Pisa  Leaning  Tower 179  " 

Egyptian  Obelisk,  Central  Park,  New  York 76  “ 


THE  WASHINGTON  MON  UN  ENT.  337 

gan  ” ; “ Vermont  ” ; “ Kansas  ” ; “ Salem  ” ; “ Bra- 
zil” ; “Arabia”;  “China”;  “Nevada,  1 88 1 A 
sandstone  block  from  Switzerland  has  this  inscrip- 
tion : “ This  block  of  stone  is  from  the  original 
chapel  built  to  William  Tell  in  1 3 3 ^ > 011  Lake  Liu 
cerne,  Switzerland,  at  the  spot  where  he  escaped 
from  Gesler.”  One  of  the  blocks  sent  was  the  gift 
of  the  Pope,  and  was  inscribed  “ Rome  to  America.” 
In  March,  1854,  during  the  Know-Nothing  excite- 
ment, the  lapidarium  where  the  blocks  were  stored 
was  broken  into,  and  this  stone  was  taken,  and,  it  is 
supposed,  thrown  into  the  Potomac.  The  four 
faces  of  the  metal  apex  bear  these  inscriptions: 
North  face — “Joint  Commission  at  setting  of  cap- 
stone, Chester  A.  Arthur,  W.  W.  Corcoran,  M.  E. 
Bell,  Edw’d  Clark,  John  Newton,  Act  of  August  2d, 
1876.”  West  face — “Corner-stone  laid  on  bed  of 
foundation  July  4,  1848,  first  stone  at  height  of  152 
feet,  laid  August  7,  1880,  capstone  set  December  6, 
1884.”  South  face — “ Chief  Engineer  and  Architect, 
Thos.  L.  Casey,  Corps  of  Engineers ; assistants, 
George  W.  Davis,  Capt.  14th  Infantry  ; Bernard  R. 
Green,  Civil  Engineer;  Master  Mechanic  P.  H.  Mc- 
Laughlin.” East  face — “ Laus  Deo.”  The  outlook 
from  the  summit  is  grand  and  far-reaching  enough 
to  satisfy  the  most  exacting.  One  finds  himself  in 
a small  chamber  with  eight  windows  under  the  roof- 
stones,  517  feet  above  the  city,  and  looks  down  on 
the  broad  streets,  lawns,  roofs,  and  spires,  spread  out 
beneath,  as  on  the  canvas  of  some  great  landscape 
painter ; then  enlarging  his  range  of  vision,  his 
glance  takes  in  the  wooded  Georgetown  heights, 


338 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


the  Potomac  stretching  its  serpentine  length  miles 
below,  and  far  off  to  westward,  like  a mist  upon  the 
horizon,  the  mighty  masses  of  the  Blue  Ridge. 

On  the  completion  of  the  memorial,  Congress 
passed  a resolution  providing  for  suitable  dedicatory 
ceremonies.  These  were  very  appropriately  held  on 
Washington’s  birthday,  1885,  at  the  base  of  the 
Monument,  and  later  in  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives, the  orator  of  the  occasion,  by  an  equally 
happy  inspiration,  being  the  Hon.  Robert  C.  Win- 
throp,  who  thirty-seven  years  before  had  performed 
a similar  service  at  the  laying  of  the  corner-stone. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

WASHINGTON  JOURNALISM. 

Tiie  local  press  of  Washington  is  contemporary 
with  the  birth  of  the  city.  On  the  removal  of  the 
government  in  1802,  two  small'  tri-weekly  newspa- 
pers, the  National  Intelligencer  and  the  Washington 
Federalist  were  established  there,  the  former  as  the 
administration  organ.  Its  editor  was  Samuel  Har- 
rison Smith,  who  had  previously  published  at  Phila- 
delphia a journal  of  some  literary  pretensions,  known 
as  the  Universal  Gazette.  The  Federalist  did  not 
long  survive,  but  the  Intelligencer,  being  the  court 
journal,  became  prosperous  and  influential.  In  1809, 
Mr.  Smith  admitted  as  a partner  Joseph  Gales,  of 
North  Carolina,  who  had  been  a year  in  his  employ  as 
stenographer,  and  in  1810  relinquished  the  paper 
entirely  to  his  young  associate.  Mr.  Gales  then  as- 
sociated with  himself  his  brother-in-law,  Mr.  W.  W. 
Seaton,  and  from  this  time  forward  the  Intelligencer 
became  one  of  the  leading  newspapers  of  the  coun- 
try, acquiring  a national  reputation.  It  was  pub- 
lished under  the  firm  name  until  the  death  of  the 
surviving  partner,  Mr.  Seaton,  in  1865,  when  it  was 
purchased  by  Messrs.  Snow,  Coyle,  & Co.  That 
firm  continued  it  until  1869,  when  it  was  suspended. 


339 


340  THE  S TOR  Y OF  WASHINGTON. 

The  newspaper  ventures  since  1800  would  form  a 
long  and  tedious  list.  The  Congressional  Directory 
for  1888  gives  the  names  of  thirty-four  newspapers 
and  journals  published  in  the  city,  two  being  in  the 
German  language.  The  leading  dailies  are  the  Post , 
morning  and  evening,  and  the  Star,  an  evening  pa- 
per. The  leading  weeklies  are  the  Capital,  Public 
Opinion,  the  National  Tribune,  and  the  Army  ami 
Navy  Register. 

It  is  not,  however,  from  its  local  press,  that 
Washington  is  to  be  considered  the  journalistic  cen- 
tre of  the  continent,  but  from  its  metropolitan  cor- 
respondents— the  great  bureaus  which  every  journal 
of  importance  both  in  this  country  and  Europe 
maintains  for  the  collection  and  transmission  of 
news.  Not  all  of  these  correspondents  are  known 
— those  who  are  entitled  to  the  privileges  of  the 
press  galleries,  and  whose  names  are  given  in  the 
Congressional  Directory,  number  one  hundred  and 
twenty-seven.  Before  describing  their  personnel  and 
duties,  let  us  examine  briefly  the  origin  and  devel- 
opment of  this  unique  branch  of  American  journal- 
ism. Practically,  Washington  correspondence  began 
when  the  national  capital  was  established  on  the 
banks  of  the  Potomac.  James  Cheetham,  an  English 
radical  of  marked  personality,  who  conducted  the 
New  York  Citizen,  and  who  figured  largely  in  the 
quarrels  and  intrigues  of  the  Burr-Hamilton-Vir- 
ginia  factions,  was  one  of  the  first  of  these  corre- 
spondents to  attract  attention.  He  established  him- 
self here  during  the  sessions  of  Congress,  and  wrote 
editorial  correspondence  for  his  paper,  which,  from 


WASHINGTON  JOURNALISM.  34 1 

his  intimacy  with  Jefferson  came  soon  to  have  the 
force  of  official  utterance.  James  Duane  of  the 
Philadelphia  Aurora , and  Joseph  Gales,  of  the  Na- 
tional Intelligencer,  were  other  editorial  correspond- 
ents of  note.  John  Agg,  a small,  delicate-featured 
man,  with  bright,  blue  eyes  and  musical  voice,  who 
wrote  agreeable  vers  de  societd  during  the  reign  of 
Mrs.  Dolly  Madison,  and  was  a great  favorite  with 
the  ladies;  Lund  Washington,  a relative,  some  de- 
grees removed,  of  the  father  of  his  country;  Joseph 
L.  Buckingham,  a sarcastic  Bostonian,  and  James 
Montague,  a gifted  Virginian,  covered  the  period 
between  1812  and  1822.  The  first  person  to  estab- 
lish himself  permanently  as  a professional  corre- 
spondent at  the  capital  was  Elias  Kingman,  of 
Rhode  Island.  He  is  to  be  considered,  therefore, 
as  the  founder  of  the  present  guild.  Mr.  Kingman 
was  graduated  at  Brown  University  in  1816,  and 
after  teaching  in  the  South  for  several  years,  in  1822 
established  himself  at  Washington  as  a newspaper 
correspondent.  During  his  long  and  honorable 
service  of  nearly  forty  years,  Mr.  Kingman  corre- 
sponded with  such  journals  as  the  Commercial 
Advertiser  and  Journal  of  Commerce  of  New  York, 
the  Charleston  Courier , the  Baltimore  Sun  and  New 
Orleans  Picayune.  Colonel  Samuel  F.  Knapp,  of 
Massachusetts,  came  next  in  point  of  seniority, 
having  passed  several  winters  in  the  capital  as 
correspondent  of  the  Boston  Galaxy  and  Charleston 
Courier.  Nathaniel  Carter,  of  the  New  York  States- 
man, who  later  published  two  volumes  of  well-writ- 
ten letters  from  Europe,  and  Daniel  L.  Child,  of  the 


342 


THE  S TOR  Y OF  WASHINGTON. 


Boston  Advertiser , were  regular  Washington  corre- 
spondents from  1824  to  1829.  James  Brooks,  of  the 
Portland  Advertiser,  who  has  been  said  to  have  been 
the  father  of  Washington  correspondence,  did  not 
write  his  first  letter  from  the  capital  until  1832. 

The  letters  of  these  old-school  correspondents  were 
accurate,  scholarly,  dignified  chronicles  of  political 
events,  written  for  the  day  of  stage  coaches,  but  giv- 
ing no  hint  of  the  social  gossip  and  personal  happen- 
ings of  the  day. 

In  the  beginning  Congressmen  seem  to  have  dis- 
played as  great  animosity  toward  the  literary  bureau 
as  in  later  times.  In  1812,  for  instance,  Nathaniel 
Rounsavelt,  of  the  Alexandria  Herald,  was  brought 
to  the  bar  of  the  House  and  imprisoned  for  con- 
tempt in  refusing  to  tell  who  had  given  him  infor- 
mation of  the  action,  in  secret  session,  on  the  em- 
bargo. And  a letter  in  the  Philadelphia  Press  of 
about  the  same  date,  charging  John  Randolph  with 
having  been  bribed  with  British  gold  to  oppose  the 
war,  provoked  from  that  eccentric  genius  a bitter 
diatribe  against  the  guild  in  general. 

James  Gordon  Bennett,  from  1827  to  1832  cor- 
respondent of  the  New  York  Courier,  introduced 
what  may  be  called  the  era  of  social  gossip  and 
personal  description  and  anecdote. 

One  of  the  most  truculent  correspondents  of  this 
era  was  Matthew  L.  Davis,  the  friend  and  biographer 
of  Aaron  Burr,  who  wrote  under  the  tiotn  de  plume 
of  “ The  Spy  in  Washington,”  but  who  was  known 
to  the  guild  as  “ The  Old  Boy  in  Specs.”  Mr.  Davis 
lived  to  be  eighty-four  years  of  age,  and  during  the 


WASHINGTON  JOURNALISM. 


343 


last  fifteen  years  of  his  life  was  the  regular  corre- 
spondent of  the  London  Times.  His  letters,  under 
the  signature  of  “ The  Genevese  Traveller,”  are  said 
to  have  been  the  best  ever  written  from  the  capital. 
A remark  of  his  “ that  he  would  vote  for  Henry 
Clay  for  President  as  long  as  he  (Clay)  lived,  and 
after  that  for  Clay’s  executor,”  was  one  of  the  bon- 
mots  of  the  day.  It  was  this  gentleman  who  wrote 
the  letter  that  led  to  the  unfortunate  duel  between 
Representatives  Graves  and  Cilley.  Nathan  Sargent, 
of  the  Philadelphia  Press , is  remembered  as  another 
“ thorn  in  the  flesh  ” of  the  Congressmen  of  that 
period.  His  spirited  and  truculent  letters  rarely 
failed  to  raise  a storm  in  the  Capitol.  During  one 
of  these  tempests  the  offended  member — Hon.  C.  J. 
Ingersoll,  of  Pennsylvania — moved  his  expulsion 
from  the  desk  that  had  been  assigned  to  him,  “ in 
order  that  the  honor  and  dignity  of  the  House  might 
be  maintained,”  but  John  Quincy  Adams  arose,  and 
remarked  quietly  that  the  author  of  the  letter  “ was 
as  respectable  as  the  honorable  member  from  Penn- 
sylvania himself,”  and  the  motion  was  not  pressed. 
The  letters  of  Sylvester  S.  Southworth,  signed  “ John 
Smith,  Jun.,  of  Arkansas,”  of  Major  James  M.  Rae, 
Mr.  Harriman,  Dr.  Thomas  M.  Brewer,  Edward 
Hart,  E.  L.  Stevens,  A.  G.  Allen,  Edmund  Burke, 
Francis  J.  Grund,  and  Jesse  E.  Dow  were  notable 
for  their  pith  and  point.  James  E.  Harvey,  later 
Minister  to  Portugal,  and  Ben  Perley  Poore,  who 
wrote  his  first  letter  from  Washington  in  1838,  were 
also  among  their  contemporaries.  In  1833,  Messrs. 
Hale  and  Hallock,  of  the  New  York  Journal  of 


344 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Commerce , established  the  “ pony  express  ” between 
New  York  and  Philadelphia,  which  by  means  of 
eight  relays  of  horses  enabled  them  to  secure  their 
Washington  news  one  day  in  advance  of  their  com- 
petitors. This  feat  inaugurated  the  era  of  newspaper 
enterprise.  Iheir  rivals  of  the  morning  press  first 
united  to  form  an  opposition  line,  and  then  induced 
the  Post-Office  Department  to  take  charge  of  it, 
whereupon  Messrs.  Hale  and  Hallock  extended  their 
express  to  Washington,  and  still  continued  to  be  a 
day  in  advance  of  their  rivals.  But  Professor  S.  F. 
B.  Morse,  in  1844,  sent  the  first  message  by  magnetic 
telegraph  from  Washington  to  Baltimore,  and  in  a 
very  short  time  revolutionized  the  entire  method 
of  transmitting  news.  The  New  York  Associated 
Press  was  organized,  and  the  present  methods  of 
news  gathering  went  into  operation.  The  special 
correspondents  now  turned  their  attention  more  to 
social  and  political  gossip,  and  to  the  securing  of 
news  in  advance  of  the  Associated  Press,  for  the 
sole  use  of  their  respective  journals.  They  were 
especially  enjoined  to  maintain  a keen  scent  for 
corruption  in  high  places,  and  in  this  work  they 
unquestionably  rendered  great  service  to  the  nation. 
It  may  be  considered  as  some  offset  to  this  service 
that  in  certain  cases  partisan  charges  of  corruption 
have  been  made  on  inadequate  or  incorrect  evidence, 
and  such  charges,  quoted  and  circulated  throughout 
the  breadth  of  the  land,  are  of  course  not  only  an 
almost  irreparable  injustice  to  officials  whose  good 
names  are  brought  into  question,  but  are  a grave 
injury  to  the  community  whose  respect  for  its  gov- 


WASHINGTON  JOURNALISM. 


345 


ernment  is  thus  wantonly  impaired.  Mr.  James  W. 
Simonton,  so  long  the  efficient  head  of  the  Associ- 
ated Press,  was  the  first  Washington  correspondent 
to  expose  Congressional  corruption.  In  1857,  as 
Washington  correspondent  of  the  New  York  Times , 
he  wrote  a letter  to  that  journal  framing  grave 
charges  against  certain  members  of  the  House  in 
regard  to  land  grants  that  had  been  made  to  rail- 
roads. When  the  paper  containing  the  charges  was 
received  there  were  stormy  scenes  in  the  House, 
and  the  implicated  members  demanded  the  punish- 
ment of  the  offender.  But  while  the  matter  was 
being  debated,  a reputable  Representative  arose  and 
said  that  he  had  been  approached  with  an  offer  of 
$1,500,  if  he  would  vote  for  a certain  measure.  An 
investigation,  therefore,  became  necessary,  and  the 
guilty  members,  to  escape  expulsion,  resigned. 
The  House,  however,  in  revenge,  held  Mr.  Simonton 
a prisoner  during  the  remainder  of  the  session, 
because  he  would  not  disclose  the  name  of  his 
informant. 

The  “ editorial  correspondence,”  as  a means  of 
shaping  public  opinion,  especially  on  political  sub- 
jects, was  continued  down  to  the  period  of  the  civil 
war.  James  Watson  Webb  of  the  New  York  Coxirier 
and  Engineer , George  D.  Prentice,  of  the  Louisville 
Journal , Thurlow  Weed,  of  the  Albany  Evening 
Journal,  Henry  B.  Anthony,  of  the  Providence  Jour- 
nal, Richard  Yeadon,  of  the  Charleston  Courier, 
Thomas  Ritchie,  of  the  Richmond  Enquirer,  and  at 
a later  day,  Horace  Greeley,  Henry  J.  Raymond,  and 
James  and  Erastus  Brooks,  made  use  of  this  arm  of 


346  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

strength  in  fighting  their  political  battles.  The 
civil  war  necessitated  the  establishment  at  Washing- 
ton of  large  offices  or  “ bureaus,”  in  which  the  re- 
ports received  from  various  correspondents  in  the 
field  could  be  received,  made  up,  and  transmitted  ; 
these  bureaus  are  still  in  operation.  During  the  war 
most  of  them  were  located  on  Fourteenth  Street, 
opposite  Willard’s  Hotel,  which  was  called  from  the 
circumstance  Newspaper  Row;  but  the  present  ten- 
dency is  to  scatter  more  widely.  The  bureau  of  a 
great  newspaper  has  its  suite  of  apartments,  compris- 
ing ante-room,  reading-room,  and  reporters’  room  ; 
and  beyond  these  the  private  room  of  the  chief  cor- 
respondent, which  is  guarded  as  jealously  as  the 
office  of  the  managing  editor  of  a metropolitan  daily. 
At  the  head  of  the  bureau  is  the  chief  correspondent, 
who  is  answerable  only  to  the  home  authority. 
This  gentleman  occupies  a responsible  position,  and 
must  possess  special  gifts  to  discharge  its  duties 
acceptably.  He  must  be  a man  of  comprehensive 
mind,  as  well  as  a master  of  detail ; be  not  only  in- 
dustrious and  ubiquitous  himself,  but  see  that  his 
subordinates  arc  so.  His  duties  are  varied  and 
onerous.  He  is  expected  to  master  the  important 
matters  of  business  before  both  Houses  of  Congress, 
keep  the  run  of  the  committees,  be  on  the  watch  for 
executive  communications  and  nominations,  and  fill 
his  seat  in  the  press  gallery  whenever  a debate  of 
public  interest  takes  place.  He  is  also  expected  to 
visit  the  White  House  daily,  call  in  at  the  Depart- 
ments, haunt  the  hotels,  dine  with  diplomats,  call 
upon  friendly  Congressmen  at  their  rooms,  chat  with 


WASHINGTON  JOURNALISM.  347 

promenaders  on  the  avenue,  and  keep  his  ears  open 
for  chance  conversations  in  car  or  herdic.  Ask  a chief 
correspondent  how  he  gains  his  daily  budget  of 
news,  and  he  would  be  troubled  to  tell  you.  A good 
deal  comes  by  intuition,  putting  this  and  that  to- 
gether; some  of  it  is  bought.  News  naturally  grav- 
itates to  a long-established  bureau.  Then  there  are 
always  in  the  Capitol  two  parties,  and  the  members 
of  one  are  usually  ready  to  give  to  the  press  items 
which  will  damage  the  other.  Much  is  gained — to 
use  the  argot  of  Newspaper  Row—  by  “ pumping  ” 
“leaky”  Congressmen.  For  instance,  the  corre- 
spondent engages  a senator  in  conversation  on  a 
certain  topic;  he  forgets  it,  the  correspondent  re- 
members it.  In  a week  he  talks  with  him  again,  and 
remembering  that  two  negatives  make  an  affirmative, 
examines  his  diary  and  finds  that  he  has  an  import- 
ant fact.  The  faces  of  Congressmen  as  they  emerge 
from  the  committee  room  have  also  their  story  to 
tell.  Having  gathered  his  material  during  the  day, 
at  nine  o’clock  the  correspondent’s  busy  hours  begin. 
His  daily  budget  of  news  is  rapidly  put  into  shape 
and  flashed  over  the  wires  to  the  home  office,  where 
the  night  editors  seize  it,  perhaps  “ cutting  ” para- 
graphs that  have  cost  hours  of  labor,  hurry  it  off  to 
the  composing  room,  where  it  is  put  into  cold  type, 
and  sent  to  the  proof-readers  and  to  the  stereoty- 
pers ; then  it  rattles  away  on  the  “ turtles  ” of  the 
rotary  press  and  appears  in  the  great  daily  next 
morning  as  Washington  news,  without  having  had 
the  least  revision  from  the  author. 

As  a rule  the  correspondent’s  day  ends  at  mid- 


348 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


night,  although  the  wire  is  open  until  3 A.M.  The 
New  York  Tribune  and  Herald  have  each  their  spe- 
cial wire  and  operator.  So  have  the  Chicago  Tri- 
bune and  Inter-Ocean,  the  St.  Louis  Republican,  and 
Cincinnati  Enquirer.  The  Cincinnati  Commercial' s 
New  York  line  runs  through  Washington,  thus  giv- 
ing it  equal  facilities.  The  New  York  Tribune  was 
the  first  journal  to  establish  a special  wire,  and  the 
Cincinnati  Gazette  the  first  Western  journal  to  take 
this  step.  The  cost  of  maintaining  a large  well- 
equipped  Washington  office  amounts  to  about 
$20,000  annually,  which,  however,  is  often  shared 
among  several  papers.  The  present  dean  of  the 
press  corps  is  General  H.  V.  Boynton,  who  succeeded 
to  the  position  on  the  death  of  Ben  Perley  Poore, 
in  1887.  Mr.  Poore,  at  the  time  of  his  death,  had 
been  nearly  fifty  years  a Washington  correspondent. 
General  Boynton  has  now  been  twenty-three  years 
in  the  service. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

SUBURBAN  WASHINGTON. 

With  the  possible  exception  of  Boston,  no  Ameri- 
can city  has  more  charming  suburbs,  or  more  inter- 
esting, historically,  than  Washington.  There  is 
Mount  Vernon,  a world’s  shrine ; quaint  Alexandria, 
which,  of  late,  has  received  so  much  attention  from 
the  magazines  ; historic  Arlington  ; Georgetown,  the 
original  seat  of  Catholic  power  in  this  country ; Ka- 
lorama,  a poet’s  haunt ; Rock  Creek,  which,  within 
the  city  limits,  presents  many  scenes  of  sylvan  love- 
liness; the  numerous  parks  and  government  reserva- 
tions ; Bladensburg,  with  its  warlike  and  artistic 
memories;  the  Great  Falls,  fifteen  miles  up  the 
Potomac;  and  many  other  places  of  quiet  beauty 
and  retirement.  Of  Mount  Vernon  and  Alexandria 
so  much  has  been  written  that  further  description 
seems  superfluous. 

The  former  lies  sixteen  miles  down  the  river  on 
its  western  shore,  in  Fairfax  County,  Virginia,  and 
is  reached  daily  by  the  Association  steamer  W.  W. 
Corcoran.  It  is  the  property  of  the  Mount  Vernon 
Association,  which  was  incorporated  in  1866  for  the 
purpose  of  purchasing  and  holding  the  estate  in  per- 
petuity. The  association  is  composed  of  the  ladies 


349 


350 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


of  the  United  States,  and  is  ably  managed  by  a 
Board  of  Lady  Regents.  By  i860  it  had  collected 
sufficient  funds,  by  popular  contributions  from  all 
the  States,  to  meet  the  sum  asked  for  the  estate, 
$200,000,  which  thereupon  became  its  property. 
Mount  Vernon  descended  to  General  Washington 
when  he  was  about  twenty-one  years  of  age  from  his 
half-brother,  Lawrence  Washington,  and  from  that 
time  until  his  death,  on  the  14th  of  December,  1799, 
was  his  home.  It  is  a beautiful  spot,  high  up  on  the 
bank  of  the  river,  and  the  resort  of  throngs  of  visi- 
tors both  in  summer  and  winter. 

Alexandria  is  six  miles  below  Washington,  and  is 
reached  hourly  by  steam-ferry.  It  was  founded  in 
1748  under  the  name  of  Bellhaven,  and  soon  came 
to  prominence  and  wealth  as  the  shipping-port  of 
Virginia  planters.  It  is  to-day  a quaint  city  of  some 
fifteen  thousand  inhabitants,  in  which  the  buildings 
and  manners  of  the  colonial  era  may  still  be  studied. 
Christ  Church,  which  was  dedicated  in  1765,  and  of 
which  Washington  was  a vestryman,  is  an  object  of 
interest  to  visitors.  Georgetown,  on  the  Maryland 
shore,  six  miles  above  Alexandria,  was  similarly  the 
shipping  port  of  the  Maryland  planters.  It  forms 
now  a part  of  the  capital  city,  being  known  officially 
as  West  Washington.  It  is  still  practically  a suburb, 
however,  its  shaded  drives  and  fine  old  country-seats 
set  in  the  midst  of  spacious  lawns,  being  very  attrac- 
tive to  visitors.  On  a rugged  height  overlooking  the 
Potomac  stands  Georgetown  College,  the  earliest 
educational  institution  of  the  Catholic  Church  in 
America.  It  was  founded  by  Bishop  John  Carroll, 


MOUNT  VERNON  MANSION. 


352  the  story  of  Washington. 

in  1789,  and  was  incorporated  as  a university  in  1815, 
with  collegiate,  law,  and  medical  departments. 

Below  it  the  Aqueduct  Bridge,  built  to  carry  the 
Chesapeake  and  Ohio  canal  across  the  Potomac,  sup- 
ports a broad,  smooth  highway  which,  after  leaving 
the  bridge,  winds  away  over  the  brow  of  the  Virginia 
hills  and  brings  one,  in  the  course  of  a mile  and  a 
half,  to  beautiful  and  picturesque  Arlington.  Before 
the  war  it  was  the  property  of  the  famous  Confeder- 
ate leader,  Robert  E.  Lee. 

The  large  classic  columns  that  support  the  lofty 
portico  of  the  mansion  are  a prominent  feature  of 
the  landscape  viewed  from  the  Capitol  or  from 
Georgetown,  and  the  view  from  the  portico  itself, 
which  comprises  the  broad  sweep  of  the  river  and 
the  beautiful  capital  city  beyond,  is  one  of  the  finest 
in  the  world.  General  Lee  came  into  possession  of 
the  estate  from  having  married  Mary,  the  only 
daughter  of  its  owner,  George  Washington  Parke 
Custis,  the  adopted  son  of  General  Washington. 
His  family,  consisting  of  a wife  and  six  children— 
three  boys  and  three  girls— lived  an  ideal  life  in  the 
old  mansion,  surrounded  by  every  comfort  and  luxury 
that  wealth  could  supply.  But  early  in  the  war 
they  were  forced  to  leave  their  home,  which  was 
seized  and  held  by  government.  When  the  Union 
soldiers  took  possession  in  the  spring  of  1861  there 
were  a number  of  Washington  relics  in  the  mansion, 
which  may  now  be  seen  in  the  National  Museum. 

Arlington,  being  entailed  property,  could  not  be 
confiscated,  but  was  sold  for  taxes  in  1864,  and  pur- 
chased by  the  nation  for  the  sum  of  $23,000,  and  in 


ARLINGTON  MANSION. 


353 


354 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


the  succeeding  May  was  established  as  the  first  and 
largest  of  the  eighty-two  military  cemeteries  which 
the  government  has  set  apart  as  the  last  resting- 
places  of  the  heroic  dead  who  died  in  the  war  for 
the  Union.  Some  years  after,  Mr.  George  W- 
C.  Lee,  the  eldest  son  of  the  General,  brought 
suit  to  recover  the  estate  on  the  ground  that  it 
had  been  illegally  sold,  and  after  long  litigation 
established  his  claim.  He  then  conveyed  it  to 
the  government  for  the  sum  of  $150,000.  Two 
hundred  acres,  enclosed  by  a low  wall  of  ma- 
sonry, now  comprise  Arlington  Cemetery.  It 
would  be  difficult  to  find  a more  beautiful,  or  elo- 
quent spot.  Magnificent  oaks  of  two  hundred  years’ 
growth  shade  its  glades  and  knolls,  amid  which 
drives  and  walks  wind  picturesquely,  leading  the 
visitor  through  beautiful  green  lawns,  parterres  of 
flowers  and  variegated  plants,  and  past  stately  monu- 
ments of  the  dead. 

The  dead  are  all  about  one  here.  In  lowly 
graves,  marked  each  by  a white  marble  headstone, 
sleep  sixteen  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty-four 
soldiers  of  the  Union. 

The  most  interesting  monument  in  the  ground  is 
the  large  granite  tomb  erected  over  the  remains  of 
two  thousand  one  hundred  and  eleven  unknown  sol- 
diers gathered  from  the  fields  of  Bull  Run  and  the 
route  to  the  Rappahannock.  As  the  inscription 
upon  the  tomb  states:  “their  remains  could  not  be 
identified,  but  their  names  and  deaths  are  recorded  in 
the  archives  of  their  country,  and  its  grateful  citi- 
zens honor  them  as  of  their  noble  army  of  martyrs.” 


355 


BURIAL  FIELD  AT  ARLINGTON, 


356  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

Approaching  by  way  of  Georgetown  and  the 
Aqueduct  Bridge,  the  visitor  enters  at  the  rear 
of  the  cemetery,  and  may  ride  through  it,  and 
out  at  the  arched  main  entrance,  whence  a coun- 
try road  leads  down  to  the  city  of  Alexandria. 
This  is  the  route  projected  for  the  great  national 
highway  from  Washington  to  Mount  Vernon,  known 
as  the  Mount  Vernon  Avenue,  to  construct  which  a 
corporation  called  the  Mount  Vernon  Avenue  Asso- 
ciation was  incorporated  by  the  Virginia  Assembly 
in  February,  1888.  There  is  now  no  good  and  direct 
land  route  to  Mount  Vernon,  and  this  road  is  in- 
tended to  supply  the  deficiency.  The  avenue  is  to 
be  two  hundred  feet  wide,  of  which  sixty  or  perhaps 
ninety  feet  will  be  given  to  the  road,  and  the  remain- 
der will  be  a parkway,  devoted  to  lawns,  shades,  and 
statues  of  national  heroes.  To  lend  a national  char- 
acter to  the  work  it  is  proposed  to  divide  it  into  as 
many  sections  as  there  are  States,  and  allot  a sec- 
tion to  each  State. 

In  returning  to  Washington  by  way  of  Georgetown 
we  pass  within  a block  or  two  of  Kalorama,  now 
being  graded  and  staked  out  into  city  lots,  but  until 
its  purchase  by'  a syndicate  in  1887,  one  of  the  most 
charming  and  rural  retreats  within  the  city’s  envi- 
rons. The  old  estate  was  one  of  the  landmarks  of 
the  city.  Anthony  Holmead,  a canny  Scotchman, 
bought  the  estate  of  the  Indians  at  an  early'  day, 
and  about  1750  erected  of  English  bricks  the  old- 
fashioned  farm-house  that  formed  the  nucleus  of  the 
modern  mansion.  After  passing  through  several 
hands  the  estate  was  bought  in  1807  by  Joel  Bar- 

« 


SUB  URBA  N WA  SHING  TON. 


357 


low,  the  poet  and  statesman,  who  had  returned  to 
America  in  1805,  after  a seventeen-years’  absence. 
Mr.  Barlow  enlarged  and  improved  the  mansion  and 
grounds,  and  named  it  Kalorama,  from  the  Greek, 
signifying  “ fine  view.”  The  poet  lived  there  four 
happy  years,  dispensing  an  elegant  hospitality,  en- 
joying the  friendship  of  Jefferson,  and  Madison,  and 
others  high  in  authority,  his  house  the  common 
meeting-place  of  poets,  scholars,  authors,  invent- 
ors, and  visiting  strangers  of  distinction,  but  in 
1 8 1 1 President  Madison  insisted  on  his  accepting 
the  mission  to  France,  with  which  country  our 
relations  had  become  so  inimical  as  to  threaten  open 
rupture.  Mr.  Barlow  therefore  leased  Kalorama  to 
the  French  Minister,  and  sailed  in  the  Constitution 
frigate  for  France,  and  lost  his  life  late  in  December, 
1812,  while  seeking  to  return  from  Wilna  in  Poland, 
whither  he  had  gone,  on  invitation,  to  meet  Napo- 
leon and  sign  a treaty,  the  latter  being  then  absent 
on  his  Russian  campaign.  The  old  estate  has  since 
seen  vicissitudes.  It  was  left  by  will  to  Mrs.  Barlow, 
who  resided  there  until  her  death  in  1818,  when  by 
the  provisions  of  her  will  it  fell  to  Thomas  Barlow, 
the  nephew  of  her  deceased  husband.  He  sold  it  in 
1819  to  Judge  Henry  Baldwin,  of  the  Supreme 
Court,  brother  of  Mrs.  Barlow ; and  the  latter  in 
1831  to  Colonel  George  Bomford  of  the  Ordnance 
Department,  who  had  married  Mrs.  Barlow’s  sister 
Clara.  Colonel  Bomford  was  the  intimate  friend  of 
Commodore  Decatur,  and  on  the  sad  death  of  that 
gentleman  in  a duel  with  Commodore  Barron  in 
March,  1821,  his  remains  were  deposited  in  the  fam- 


358 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


ily  vault  at  Kalorama,  and  remained  there  for  several 
years,  until  finally  deposited  in  the  vaults  of  St. 
Peter’s  Church  at  Philadelphia.  Colonel  Romford 
conveyed  the  estate  in  1846  to  George  R.  Lovett  as 
trustee  of  Louisa  Fletcher,  in  whose  hands  it  re- 
mained until  sold  to  the  syndicate  in  1887. 

Another  poet’s  haunt  is  found  on  Meridian  Hill,  at 
the  end  of  Sixteenth  Street,  in  the  log  cottage  which 
the  poet  of  the  Sierras,  Joaquin  Miller,  erected  on  first 
coming  to  Washington,  and  which  continued  to  be 
his  home  during  his  sojourn.  There  the  eminence 
on  which  it  is  placed  commands  a beautiful  view  of 
the  city  and  its  environs.  Of  the  quaint  attractions  of 
Bladensburg,  five  miles  to  the  eastward,  we  have 
before  spoken.  To  ride  over  the  smooth  pike  to  the 
ancient  village,  alight  at  the  old  Washington  tavern 
there,  and  in  its  wide,  bare  ordinary  partake  of  cakes 
and  ale,  is  very  much  like  being  transported  back  to 
Washington’s  day.  In  another  quarter,  the  south- 
eastern, a pleasant  drive  from  the  hotels  or  White 
House,  lie  the  Arsenal  and  the  Navy  Yard.  The 
latter  was  established  in  1799,  anc^  contains  two  ship 
houses  and  nearly  all  the  workshops  necessary  for 
the  construction  of  a sailing  vessel.  Tor  manv  vears 
it  was  a scene  of  great  activity,  many  of  the  finest 
vessels  of  the  navy  in  early  days  having  been  con- 
structed there.  At  present  little  but  repairing  is 
done.  1 here  is  a museum  which  contains  a collec- 
tion of  old  cannon  and  munitions  of  war  of  more 
than  ordinary  interest, — the  Spanish  cannon,  for 
instance,  cast  in  I49®>  used  by  Cortez  in  the 
conquest  of  Peru  ; a mortar  captured  from  Corn- 


5 UB  UK  BA  N IV A SUING  TON. 


359 


wallis,  and  many  relics  of  the  late  war.  The  Navy 
Yard  is  situated  on  the  Eastern  Branch.  About  half 
a mile  below,  occupying  the  point  made  by  the 


mam 

.-r'-'jL. 


JOAQUIN  MILLER’S  LOG  CABIN  ON  MERIDIAN  HILL. 


junction  of  this  branch  with  the  Potomac,  are  the 
beautiful  grounds  of  the  Arsenal,  a grisly  spot  for 
all  its  beauty,  for  here  stood  the  old  penitentiary  in 


360  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

which  the  trials  of  the  assassins  of  President  Lincoln 
and  Secretary  Seward  were  held,  and  in  the  yard  of 
which  they  were  hanged  and  buried.  The  assassin 
Booth  is  said  to  have  been  buried  for  a time  beneath 
one  of  its  cells.  There  is  no  hint  of  those  terrible 
days  in  the  rich  greensward  and  nicely  kept  walks 
and  drives  of  to-day,  although  the  conical  heaps  of 
cannon-balls  and  black-throated  columbiads  looking 
out  upon  the  river  remind  one  of  the  times  when 
war  seemed  the  city’s  normal  condition. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 

From  the  beginning  Washington  has  enjoyed  a 
social  life  more  or  less  courtly  in  tone  and  stately 
and  graceful  in  manner.  Up  to  the  time  of  the  civil 
war  she  was  a slave-holding  town,  distinctively  a 
Southern  city,  and  society  other  than  official  was 
based  on  the  old  English  colonial  plan,  which  con- 
tinued in  the  South  long  after  it  had  been  banished 
from  the  more  progressive  North.  Nothing  is  more 
charming  than  the  naive  diaries  and  letters  of  the 
period,  from  the  contents  of  whose  pages  the  above 
deduction  is  made.  Sir  Augustus  Foster,  an  attache 
of  the  British  Embassy  during  Mr.  Jefferson’s  term, 
gives  the  earliest  picture.  He  says  : 

“ There  were  a great  number  of  rich  proprietors  in  the 
State  of  Maryland.  In  the  district  around  Washington 
. . . I was  assured  there  were  five  hundred  persons  pos- 
sessing estates  which  returned  them  an  income  of  ^1,000. 
Mr.  Lloyd,  a member  of  Congress  on  the  Eastern  Branch, 
possessed  a net  revenue  of  between  ^6,000  and  £ 7,000, 
with  which  he  had  only  to  buy  clothes  for  himself  and  fam- 
ily, wines,  equipage,  furniture,  and  other  luxuries.  . . . 
Mr.  Tayloe  also  whose  whole  income  exceeded  ^15,000 
per  annum  . . . held  3,000  acres  which  his  father  bought 

361 


362  THE  STORY  OR  WASHINGTON. 

for  ^500.  He  possessed  500  slaves,  built  brigs  and 
schooners,  worked  iron  mines,  converted  the  iron  into 
ploughshares — and  all  this  was  done  by  the  hands  of  his 
own  subjects.  He  had  a splendid  house  at  Mount 
Airy,  with  a property  around  it  of  8,000  acres,  and  a 
house  at  the  Federal  City.  . . . Mr.  Carroll  of  Annapolis, 
grandfather  of  Lady  Wellesby,  the  Duchess  of  Leeds,  and 
Lady  Stafford,  was  said  to  be  still  more  wealthy,  having, 
besides  great  accumulations  in  the  funds,  15,000  acres  of 
the  best  land  in  Frederick  County,  and  several  other 
estates.”  Of  the  members  of  Congress,  most  of  them,  he 
says,  “ keep  to  their  lodgings,  but  still  there  are  a suf- 
ficient number  of  them  who  are  sociable,  or  whose 
families  come  to  the  city  for  a season,  and  there  is  no 
want  of  handsome  ladies  for  the  balls,  especially,  at 
Georgetown ; indeed,  I never  saw  prettier  girls  any- 
where. As  there  are  but  few  of  them,  however,  in  pro- 
portion to  the  great  number  of  men  who  frequent  the 
places  of  amusement  in  the  Federal  City,  it  is  one  of  the 
most  marrying  places  in  the  whole  continent — a truth 
which  was  beginning  to  be  found  out  and  became  by 
and  by  the  cause  of  vast  numbers  flocking  thither,  all 
round  from  the  four  points  of  the  compass.” 

He  has  this  description  of  our  grandmothers: 

“ Maugre  the  march  of  intellect  so  much  vaunted  in  the 
present  century,  the  literary  education  of  these  ladies  is 
far  from  being  worthy  of  the  age  of  knowledge,  and  con- 
versation is  apt  to  flag,  though  a seat  by  the  ladies  is  al- 
ways much  coveted.  Dancing  and  music  served  to  eke  out 
the  time,  but  one  got  to  be  heartily  sick  of  hearing  the  same 
song  everywhere,  even  when  it  was  ‘ Just  like  Love  is 
yonder  Rose.’  No  matter  how  this  was  sung  the  words 
alone  were  the  men-traps  ; the  belle  of  the  evening  was 


SOCIAL  LIFE  l80O-l888. 


363 


declared  to  be  just  like  both — and  people  looked  around 
as  if  the  listener  was  expected  to  become  on  the  instant 
very  tender  and  to  propose — and  sometimes  such  a re- 
sult does  in  reality  take  place  ; both  parties  when  be- 
trothed use  a great  deal  of  billing  and  cooing.”  Some  of 
the  ladies  used  powder.  “ Others  I have  known  to  con- 
tract an  aversion  to  water,  and  as  a substitute,  cover  their 
faces  and  bosoms  with  hair-powder  in  order  to  render 
their  skin  pure  and  delicate.” 

He  turns  to  other  matters  : 

“ In  going  to  assemblies  one  had  sometimes  to  drive 
three  or  four  miles  within  the  city  bounds,  and  very  often 
at  the  great  risk  of  an  overturn,  or  of  being  what  is  termed 
‘ stalled,’  or  stuck  in  the  mud,  when  one  can  neither  get 
backward  nor  forward,  and  either  loses  one’s  shoes  or  one’s 
patience.  . . . Cards  were  a great  resource  of  an  evening, 
and  gaming  was  all  the  fashion,  at  brag,  especially,  for  the 
men  who  frequented  society  were  chiefly  from  Virginia, 
or  the  Western  States,  and  were  very  fond  of  this,  the 
most  gambling  of  all  games,  as  being  out  of  countenance 
as  well  as  of  cards.  Loo  was  the  innocent  diversion  of  the 
ladies,  who  when  they  were  ‘ looed  ’ pronounced  the  word 
in  a very  mincing  manner.  . . . Church  service  can 
certainly  never  be  called  an  amusement  ; but  from  the 
variety  of  persons  who  were  allowed  to  preach  in  the 
House  of  Representatives,  there  doubtless  was  some  al- 
loy of  curiosity  in  the  motives  which  led  one  to  go  there. 
Though  the  regular  chaplain  was  a Presbyterian,  some- 
times a Methodist,  a minister  of  the  Church  of  England, 
or  a Quaker,  and  sometimes  even  a woman,  took  the 
Speaker’s  chair  ; and  I do  not  think  there  was  much  de- 
votion among  the  majority.  . . . The  New  Englanders, 
generally  speaking,  are  very  religious  ; but  though  there 


364 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


are  many  exceptions,  I cannot  say  so  much  for  the  Mary- 
landers, and  still  less  for  the  Virginians.” 

But  in  spite  of  its  inconveniences  and  desolation, 
lie  thought  Washington  the  most  agreeable  town  to 
reside  in  for  any  length  of  time. 

“ The  opportunity  of  collecting  information  from 
Senators  and  Representatives  from  all  ]5arts  of  the 
country,  the  hospitality  of  the  heads  of  the  govern- 
ment and  the  corps  diplomatique  of  itself  supplied 
resources  such  as  could  nowhere  else  be  looked  for.” 

Let  us  next  see  how  Congressmen  lived,  and  what 
were  their  duties  and  diversions.  Among  the  “re- 
ligious New  Englanders”  in  Congress  at  this  time, 
1804-1806,  was  the  Rev.  Dr.  Manassch  Cutler,  of 
Massachusetts,  a gentleman  about  sixty  years  of  age, 
an  eloquent  divine,  a skilled  diplomat,  a leading 
character  in  the  settlement  of  Ohio,  but  whose  chief 
distinction  is  that  he  was  the  pioneer  botanist  of 
America,  having  first  discovered  and  classified  some 
three  hundred  and  fifty  species  of  the  flora  and 
fauna  of  New  England.  Dr.  Cutler  kept  a copious 
diary,  and  wrote  many  gossipy  letters  during  his 
official  life,  from  which  we  gain  an  accurate  and 
vivid  idea  of  the  lives  of  Congressmen  of  that  period. 
He  was  a staunch  Federalist,  and  honestly  believed 
that  the  government  having  come  into  the  hands  of 
the  Democrats  (or  “Jacobins,”  as  he  termed  them), 
must  soon  go  to  pieces,  and  be  succeeded  by  an 
empire,  of  which  John  Randolph  of  Virginia,  would 
be  the  Bonaparte.  His  scientific  acquirements  made 
him  a prime  favorite  with  President  Jefferson,  de- 


SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 


365 


spite  his  politics.  In  a letter  to  his  daughter,  dated 
Washington,  December  21,  1801,  he  thus  describes 
his  domestic  arrangements : 

“ The  block  in  which  I live  contains  six  houses  four  sto- 
ries high,  and  very  handsomely  furnished.  It  is  situated 
east  of  the  Capitol,  on  the  highest  ground  in  the  city.  Mr. 
King,  our  landlord,  occupies  the  south  end  (except  one 
room  in  front,  which  is  our  parlor  for  receiving  company 
and  dining)  and  one  room  back,  occupied  by  Mr.  King’s 
family  ; the  kitchen  is  below.  The  four  chambers  are 
appropriated  to  the  eight  gentlemen  who  board  in  the 
family.  In  each  chamber  are  two  narrow  field  beds  and 
field  curtains,  with  every  necessary  convenience  for  the 
boarders.” 

Their  host’s  only  daughter,  Miss  Anna,  played 
with  great  skill  on  the  “ forte  piano,”  “ which,”  says 
Dr.  Cutler, 

“ she  always  accompanies  with  a most  delightful  voice, 
and  is  frequently  joined  in  the  vocal  part  by  her 
mother.  Mr.  King  has  an  excellent  forte  piano,  which 
is  connected  with  an  organ  placed  under  it,  which  she 
fills  and  plays  with  her  foot,  while  her  fingers  are  em- 
ployed upon  the  forte  piano.  The  gentlemen  generally 
spend  a part  of  two  or  three  evenings  in  a week  in  Mr. 
King’s  room,  where  Miss  Anna  entertains  us  with  de- 
lightful music.  After  we  have  been  fatigued  with  the 
harangues  of  the  Hall  in  the  day,  and  conversing  on  poli- 
tics in  different  circles  (for  we  talk  about  nothing  else) 
in  the  evening,  an  hour  of  this  music  is  truly  delightful. 
On  Sunday  evenings  she  constantly  plays  psalm  tunes,  in 
which  her  mother,  who  is  a woman  of  real  piety,  always 
joins.” 


366 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Of  the  first  New-Year’s  reception  at  the  White 
House  (January  i,  1802),  we  have  this  pleasant 
account : 

“ Although  the  President  has  no  levees,  a number  of 
Federalists  agreed  to  go  from  the  Capitol  in  coaches  to 
the  President’s  house,  and  wait  upon  him  with  the  com- 
pliments of  the  season.  We  were  received  with  polite- 
ness, [andj  entertained  with  cake  and  wine.  The 
mammoth  cheese  having  been  presented  this  morning, 
the  President  invited  us  to  go,  as  he  expressed  it, ‘ To  the 
mammoth  room,  and  see  the  mammoth  cheese.’  There 
we  viewed  this  monument  of  human  weakness  and  folly 
as  long  as  we  pleased,  then  returned.”  * 

On  this  same  New-Year’s  day,  Dr.  Cutler,  with 
“ seven  fellow  Congressmen,”  set  out  for  Mount 

* This  mammoth  cheese  had  caused  more  comment,  favorable  and 
unfavorable,  than  any  local  incident  of  the  campaign.  On  hearing 
of  Jefferson’s  election,  Elder  John  Leland,  pastor  of  the  Baptist 
church  in  Cheshire,  Mass.,  called  the  members  of  his  flock  together, 
and  proposed  to  celebrate  the  event  by  making  and  presenting  to  the 
new  President  the  largest  cheese  ever  known  in  the  history  of  cheese- 
monger)’. Every  man  and  woman  who  owned  a cow  was  invited  to 
give  for  the  cheese  all  the  milk  produced  in  a single  day — but  no 
Federal  cow  was  allowed  to  contribute.  A great  cider  press  was 
secured  for  its  manufacture,  and  on  the  appointed  day  a multitude 
of  men,  women,  and  girls,  clad  in  their  best,  came  to  the  appointed 
place,  each  laden  with  pails,  pots,  and  tubs  of  curd.  The  cheese 
was  put  to  press  with  prayer  and  the  singing  of  hymns.  When  dried 
and  eatable  it  weighed  1,600  pounds  ; and  was  then  loaded  on  to  a 
sleigh  which,  bedecked  with  ribbons  and  flags,  was  driven  by  Elder 
Leland  all  the  way  from  Cheshire  to  Washington,  his  pathway  being 
lined  with  the  multitudes  who  came  out  to  see  and  hail  the  mam- 
moth cheese.  Driving  down  Pennsylvania  Avenue  this  New  Year’s 
morning  he  had  met  with  a perfect  ovation,  while  the  President  had 
received  the  gift  with  a fitting  tribute  to  the  honest,  sturdy,  and 
patriotic  class  which  had  produced  it. 


% 

SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888.  367 

Vernon  to  pay  his  respects  to  Mrs.  Washington. 
They  went  in  the  ferry-boat  to  Alexandria,  and 
lodged  at  Gadsby’s,  “ said  to  be  the  first  public- 
house  in  America,  and  equal  to  most  in  Europe.” 
That  night  they  supped  on  canvas-back  ducks. 
Next  morning  they  rose  and  dressed  at  four,  and  at 
seven  set  out  for  Mount  Vernon  in  coaches,  travelling 
through  dense  forest  with  the  exception  of  a few 
openings  formed  by  cultivated  fields,  and  reached 
the  mansion  at  ten. 

“ When  oui  coaches  entered  the  yard,”  he  continues, 
“a  number  of  servants  immediately  attended,  and  when 
we  had  all  stepped  out  of  our  carriages,  a servant  con- 
ducted us  to  Madam  Washington’s  room,  where  we  were 
introduced  by  Mr.  Hillhouse,  and  received  in  a very 
cordial  and  obliging  manner.  Mrs.  Washington  was 
sitting  in  rather  a small  room  with  three  ladies,  grand- 
daughters, one  of  whom  is  married  to  a Mr.  Lewis,  and 
has  two  fine  children.  The  other  two  are  single.  Mrs. 
Washington  appears  much  older  than  when  I saw  her  last 
at  Philadelphia,  but  her  countenance  is  very  little 
wrinkled,  and  remarkably  fair  for  a person  of  her  years. 
She  conversed  with  great  ease  and  familiarity,  and 
appeared  as  much  rejoiced  at  receiving  our  visit  as  if  we 
had  been  of  her  nearest  connections.  She  regretted  that 
we  had  not  arrived  sooner,  for  she  always  breakfasted  at 
seven,  but  our  breakfast  would  be  ready  in  a few  min- 
utes. In  a short  time  she  rose,  and  desired  us  to  walk 
into  another  room,  where  a table  was  elegantly  spread 
with  ham,  cold  corn-beef,  cold  fowl,  red  herring,  and 
cold  mutton  ; the  dishes  ornamented  with  sprigs  of 
parsley  and  other  vegetables  from  the  garden.  At  the 


368 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


head  of  the  table  was  the  tea  and  coffee  equipage,  where 
she  seated  herself,  and  sent  the  tea  and  coffee  to  the 
company.  We  were  all  Federalists,  which  gave  her 
particular  pleasure.  Her  remarks  were  frequently 
pointed,  and  sometimes  very  sarcastic  on  the  new  order 
of  things  and  the  present  administration.  She  spoke  of 
the  election  of  Mr.  Jefferson,  whom  she  considered  one 
of  the  most  detestable  of  mankind,  as  the  greatest 
misfortune  our  country  had  ever  experienced.  Her 
unfriendly  feelings  towards  him  were  naturally  to  be 
expected  from  the  abuse  he  has  offered  to  General 
Washington  while  living,  and  to  his  memory  since  his 
decease.” 

After  breakfast  the  party  rambled  about  the  house 
and  gardens,  “ which  were  not  in  so  high  a style  ” as 
they  expected  to  find  them,  and  took  boughs  from 
the  trees  as  precious  relics  of  their  own  and  their 
country’s  best  friend.  Mrs.  Washington  urged  them 
to  stay  and  dine,  but  they  were  obliged  to  return  to 
Washington. 

“ She  was  likewise  pressing  in  her  invitation  to  make 
her  another  visit  before  the  close  of  the  session,  and  was 
so  complaisant  as  to  assure  me,  after  offering  any  of  the 
shrubbery  and  young  trees,  if  I would  come  again  tow- 
ard the  spring  I should  find  a very  different  appearance, 
and  be  furnished  with  whatever  I wished  to  send  home. 

“ We  tarried  till  about  half  after  two,  and  then  took 
our  leave.” 

Another  of  these  Congressional  outings  was  to  the 
Great  Falls  of  the  Potomac. 

A state  dinner  is  thus  described, — February  6,  1802 : 


SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 


369 


“ Dined  at  the  President’s.  Messrs.  Foster,  Hillhouse, 
and  Ross,  of  the  Senate,  General  Bond,  Wadsworth, 
Woods,  Hastings,  Tenney,  Read,  and  myself.  Dinner 
not  as  elegant  as  when  we  dined  before.  Rice  soup, 
round  of  beef,  turkey,  mutton,  ham,  loin  of  veal,  cutlets 
of  mutton  or  veal,  fried  eggs,  fried  beef,  a pie  called  mac- 
caroni,  which  appeared  to  be  a rich  crust  filled  with 
strillions  of  onions  or  shallots,  which  I took  it  to  be, 
tasted  very  strong,  and  not  agreeable.  Mr.  Lewis  told  me 
there  was  none  in  it ; that  it  was  an  Italian  dish,  and  what 
appeared  like  onions  was  made  of  flour  and  butter  with  a 
particularly  strong  liquor  mixed  with  them.  Ice-cream 
very  good,  crust  wholly  dried,  crumbled  into  thin  flakes  ; 
a dish  somewhat  like  a pudding,  inside  white  as  milk  or 
curd,  very  porous  and  light,  covered  with  cream  sauce 
very  fine  ; many  other  jimcracks  ; a great  variety  of 
fruit  ; plenty  of  wines,  and  good.  President  social.  We 
drank  tea  and  viewed  again  the  great  cheese.” 

Several  times  during  the  winter  the  members  of 
Congress  were  called  upon  to  attend  the  obsequies 
of  their  fellow-members.  Writing  on  March  14th, 
Dr.  Cutler  thus  describes  one  of  these  occasions : 

“ Yesterday  we  attended  the  funeral  of  one  of  our 
House,  Mr.  Hunter  of  the  Southwestern  or  Mississippi 
Territory.  The  members  of  the  House  were  put  in 
mourning  by  wearing  black  crape  on  the  left  arm.  The 
two  Houses  of  Congress  and  their  officers  and  the  heads 
of  departments  walked  in  procession  from  the  house 
where  he  died  in  the  city  to  Georgetown,  where  he  was 
buried.  General  Shepard  of  Massachusetts  is  very  low. 
. . . Hunter  died  of  bilious  fever,  and  General  Shep- 

ard is  a bilious  case.  Many  members  were  so  unwell 
yesterday  as  not  to  attend  the  funeral.” 


370 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


The  one  fascinating  -amusement  of  the  capital, 
however,  was  horse-racing.  Dr.  Mitchell  of  New 
York  makes  frequent  mention  of  the  races  in  his 
letters.  Dr.  Cutler,  on  returning  for  his  third  ses- 
sion, October  14,  1803,  found  himself  in  time  to 
attend  them.  They  were  under  the  patronage  of  an 
association  of  wealthy  gentlemen  known  as  “ The 
Jockey  Club,”  and  began  Tuesday,  November  8th. 
Both  Houses  of  Congress  adjourned  in  order  to 
attend.  On  Wednesday  Dr.  Cutler  was  present,  and 
records  that  Colonel  Holmes’  horse  (of  Virginia) 
gained  the  purse,  said  to  be  about  900  dollars.  He 
was  present  again  on  Saturday,  and  thus  described 
the  affair : 

“ The  race  ground  is  on  an  old  field  with  somewhat  of 
a rising  in  the  centre.  The  race  path  is  made  about  fifty 
feet  wide,  measuring  just  one  mile  from  the  bench  of  the 
judges  round  to  the  stage  again.  In  the  centre  of  this 
circle  a prodigious  number  of  booths  are  erected,  which 
stand  upon  the  highest  part  of  the  ground.  Under  them 
are  tables  spread  much  like  the  booths  at  commence- 
ment (at  Cambridge),  but  on  the  top,  for  they  are  all 
built  of  boards  on  platforms  to  accommodate  specta- 
tors. At  the  time  of  the  racing  these  are  filled  with 
people  of  all  descriptions.  On  the  western  side  and 
without  the  circus  is  rising  ground,  where  the  car- 
riages of  the  most  respectable  people  take  their  stand. 
These,  if  they  were  not  all  Democrats , I should  call 
the  noblesse.  Their  carriages  are  elegant,  and  their 
attendants  and  servants  numerous.  They  are  from 
different  parts  of  the  Southern  and  Middle  States,  and 
filled  principally  with  ladies,  and  about  one  hundred 


SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 


371 


in  number.  . . . While  the  horses  were  running,  the 
whole  ground  within  the  circus  was  spread  over  with 
people  on  horseback  stretching  round  full  speed  to 
different  parts  of  the  circus  to  see  the  race.  This  was  a 
striking  part  of  the  show,  for  it  was  supposed  there 
were  about  800  on  horseback,  and  many  of  them 
mounted  on  excellent  horses.  There  were  about  200 
carriages  and  between  3,000  and  4,000  people — black, 
and  white  and  yellow  ; of  all  conditions,  from  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  to  the  beggar  in  his  rags  ; of  all 
ages,  and  of  both  sexes,  for  I should  judge  one  third  were 
females.  . . . it  was  said  the  toll  collected  from  carriages 
and  horses  (people  on  foot  passed  free)  was  1,200  dol- 
lars. Mr.  Tayloe  of  this  city  . . . had  five  horses  run 
one  on  each  day.  ...  It  is  said  Holmes  has  sold  one  of 
his  winning  horses  for  3,500  dollars.” 

Vast  sums,  vve  are  told,  were  bet  by  individuals, 
one  Congressman  was  said  to  have  lost  in  private 
bets  $700. 

Of  distinguished  visitors  during  this  early  period, 
the  city  seems  to  have  had  no  lack.  I homas  Paine, 
the  man  who  did  so  much  to  precipitate  the  Revolu- 
tion of  1776,  and  who  had  returned  to  America  from 
France  in  1802,  spent  nearly  the  whole  winter  at  the 
capital,  lodging  at  Lovell’s  Hotel.  Dr.  Mitchell, 
who  met  him  at  Mrs.  Gallatin’s,  gives  this  pen- 
portrait  of  him  : 

“ He  has  a red  and  rugged  face  which  looks  as  if  it 
had  been  much  hackneyed  in  the  service  of  the  world. 
His  eyes  are  black  and  lively,  his  nose  somewhat 
acquiline  and  pointing  downward.  It  corresponds  in 


372 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


color  with  the  fiery  appearance  of  his  cheeks.  He  is 
fond  of  talking  and  very  full  of  anecdote.” 

Baron  Humboldt,  the  famous  scientist  and 
traveller,  was  a visitor  in  the  spring  of  1804. 

“ We  have  lately  had  a great  treat,”  wrote  Mrs.  Madi- 
son to  a friend,  “ in  the  company  of  a charming  Prussian 
Baron.  All  the  ladies  say  they  are  in  love  with  him,  not- 
withstanding his  lack  of  personal  charms.  He  is  the 
most  polite,  modest,  well  informed,  and  interesting 
traveller  we  have  ever  met,  and  is  much  pleased  with 
America.  I hope  one  day  you  will  become  acquainted 
with  our  charming  Baron  Humboldt.  ...  He  had  with 
him  a train  of  philosophers,  who,  though  clever  and  en- 
tertaining, did  not  compare  to  the  Baron.” 

Captains  Lewis  and  Clarke,  whom  Jefferson  had 
sent  in  1803  to  discover  the  sources  of  the  Missouri 
and  find  a path  to  the  Pacific,  were  the  heroes  of  the 
hour  on  their  return,  successful  in  their  noteworthy 
undertaking.  Another  genius  much  petted  by  so- 
ciety, was  Gilbert  Stuart,  the  famous  portrait-painter. 
“Stuart  is  all  the  rage,”  said  a letter-writer  of  the 
day  ; “ he  is  almost  worked  to  death,  and  every  one 
afraid  that  they  will  be  the  last  to  be  finished.”  He 
says:  “The  ladies  come  and  say:  * Dear  Mr.  Stuart, 

I am  afraid  you  will  be  very  much  tired  ; you  really 
must  rest  when  my  picture  is  done.’  ” Both  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Madison  sat  for  their  portraits. 

Companies  of  Indians  in  war  paint  and  blankets 
gravely  stalking  through  the  streets  were  not 
uncommon  spectacles  in  that  day.  A dinner  party 


SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 


373 


at  the  house  of  the  British  Minister,  Mr.  Merry,  is 
thus  described : 

“Company  28 — 13  members  of  Congress.  Table 
superb  ; the  plate  in  the  centre,  and  in  the  last  service 
the  knives,  forks,  and  spoons  were  gold.  Six  double- 
branched  silver  candlesticks,  with  candles  lighted.  A very 
pleasing  entertainment.  Coffee  in  the  drawing-room  im- 
mediately after  dining  ; retired  about  nine.” 

During  the  administration  of  Mr.  Madison  which 
succeeded — 1809-1817, — the  town  was  even  gayer. 
Among  the  stately  personages  who  then  formed  the 
court  circle,  we  have  President  and  Mrs.  Madison, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  James  Monroe,  Albert  Gallatin  and  his 
wife,  Marquis  de  Lafayette,  John  C.  Calhoun,  Henry 
Clay,  Joel  Barlow  and  his  wife,  and  General  William 
Van  Ness  and  his  lovely  wife.  Van  Ness  had  mar- 
ried Marcia  Burns  the  beautiful  heiress  of  the  old 
Scotch  proprietor,  David  Burns,  who  had  given  Gen- 
eral Washington  so  much  trouble  in  buying  the  site 
of  the  Federal  City.  Burns  was  now  dead,  and  the 
General  and  his  wife  lived  in  elegant  style  in  the  then 
fine  mansion,  now  quite  dilapidated,  which  stands  at 
the  foot  of  Seventeenth  Street  in  front  of  the  rude 
cabin  that  David  Burns  occupied  during  his  lifetime. 
There  were  also  Daniel  Carroll  of  Duddington 
Manor,  Captain  Hull  the  naval  hero,  Madame 
Jerome  Bonaparte  wife  of  the  brother  of  the  First 
Consul,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  William  Seaton  (the  former, 
editor  of  the  powerful  National  Intelligencer),  foreign 
diplomats,  visiting  nobles,  officers  of  government, 
poets,  artists,  scholars,  and  travelled  men  from  the 


374 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


ends  of  the  earth.  One  of  the  leaders  of  this  circle 
was  a writer  of  charming  letters,  and  also  kept  a 
minute  diary  of  events,  from  which  we  quote. 

In  1812,  the  races  continued  to  be  the  fashionable 
as  well  as  popular  diversion.  In  October,  1812, 
having  just  come  to  Washington  to  reside,  she 
writes  : 

“ Yesterday  was  a day  of  all  days  in  Washington, 
hundreds  of  strangers  from  Maryland  and  Virginia  in 
their  grand  equipages  to  see  a race.  Governor  Wright 
with  his  horses  to  run,  Col.  Holmes  with  his,  and  people 
of  every  condition  straining  at  full  speed,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Madison,  the  departments  of  government,  all,  all  for  the 
race.  Major  L.,  who  is  hand  and  glove  with  every  grandee, 
and  perfectly  in  his  element,  called  for  William  while  I 
accompanied  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Blake,  and  old  Governor 
Wright  of  Maryland,  in  their  handsome  carriage  to  the 
field.  It  was  an  exhilarating  spectacle  even  if  one  took 
no  interest  in  the  main  event  of  the  day  ; and  such  an 
assemblage  of  stylish  equipages  I never  before  wit- 
nessed. A large  number  of  agreeable  persons,  residents 
and  strangers  were  introduced  to  us.” 

Another  day  Mrs.  Madison’s  first  drawing-room  of 
the  season  was  held  : 

“ Joseph  and  R.  started  in  fine  style,  the  latter  sporting 
five  cravats,  Joseph  contenting  himself  with  three. 
William  was  much  solicited  to  accompany  them,  but  as  I 
have  not  yet  been  presented  to  her  majesty,  and  it  not 
being  etiquette  to  appear  in  public  until  that  ceremony 
be  performed,  he  preferred  remaining  with  me.  Mrs. 
Madison  told  Joseph  that  she  anticipated  much  pleasure 
in  my  acquaintance.” 


SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 


375 


She  was  presented  early  in  November  : 

“ On  Tuesday  William  and  I repaired  to  the  palace 
between  four  and  five  o’clock,  our  carriage  letting  us 
down  after  the  first  comers  and  before  the  last.  It  is 
customary  on  whatever  occasion  to  advance  to  the  upper 
end  of  the  room,  pay  your  obeisance  to  Mrs.  Madison, 
courtesy  to  his  Highness,  and  take  a seat  ; after  this  cer- 
emony being  at  liberty  to  speak  to  acquaintances  or  amuse 
yourself  as  at  another  party.  The  party  already  assembled 
consisted  of  the  Treasurer  of  the  United  States,  Mr. 
Russell  the  American  Minister  to  England,  Mr.  Cutts 
brother-in-law  to  Mrs.  Madison,  Gen.  Van  Ness  and 
family,  Gen.  Smith  and  daughter  of  New  York,  Patrick 
Magruder’s  family,  Col.  Goodwyn  and  daughter,  Mr. 
Coles  the  private  Secretary,  Washington  Irving  the  author 
of  ‘ Knickerbocker  ’ and  ‘ Salamagundi,’  Mr.  Thomas 
an  European,  a young  Russian,  Mr.  Poindexter,  William 
R.  King,  and  two  other  gentlemen  ; and  these  with  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Madison,  and  Payne  Todd,  their  son,  com- 
pleted the  select  company. 

“ Mrs.  Madison  very  handsomely  came  to  me  and  led 
me  nearest  the  fire,  introduced  Mrs.  Magruder,  and  sat 
down  between  us,  politely  conversing  on  familiar  subjects, 
and  by  her  own  ease  of  manner  making  her  guests  feel 
at  home.  Mr.  King  came  to  our  side  satis  cMmonie,  and 
gayly  chatted  with  us  until  dinner  was  announced. 
Mrs.  Magruder  by  priority  of  age  was  entitled  to  the 
right  hand  of  her  hostess,  and  I,  in  virtue  of  being  a 
stranger,  to  the  next  seat,  Mr.  Russell  to  her  left,  Mr. 
Coles  at  the  foot  of  the  table,  the  President  in  the  middle, 
which  relieves  him  from  the  trouble  of  serving  guests, 
drinking  wine,  etc.  The  dinner  was  certainly  very  fine  ; 
but  still  I was  rather  surprised,  as  it  did  not  surpass  some 


376 


THE  S70RY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


I have  eaten  in  Carolina.  There  were  many  French 
dishes,  and  exquisite  wines,  I presume,  by  the  praises 
bestowed  on  them  ; but  I have  been  so  little  accustomed 
to  drink  wine,  that  I could  not  discern  the  difference  be- 
tween sherry  and  rare  old  Burgundy  or  Madeira.  Comment 
on  the  quality  of  the  wine  seems  to  form  the  chief  topic 
after  the  removal  of  the  cloth  and  during  the  dessert,  at 
which,  by  the  wav,  no  pastry  is  countenanced.  Ice- 
creams, maccaroons,  preserves,  and  various  cakes  are 
placed  on  the  table,  which  are  removed  for  almonds 
raisins,  pecan  nuts,  apples,  pears,  etc.  Candles  were 
introduced  before  the  ladies  left  the  table ; and  the 
gentlemen  continued  half  an  hour  longer  to  drink  a 
social  glass. 

“ Meantime  Mrs.  Madison  insisted  on  my  playing  on 
her  elegant  grand  piano  a waltz  for  Miss  Smith  and 
Miss  Magruder  to  dance,  the  figure  of  which  she  instruct- 
ed them  in.  By  this  time  the  gentlemen  came  in,  and  we 
adjourned  to  the  tea-room,  and  here,  in  the  most 
delightful  manner  imaginable,  I shared  with  Miss  Smith, 
who  is  remarkably  intelligent,  the  pleasure  of  Mrs.  Madi- 
son’s conversation  on  books,  men,  and  manners,  literature 
in  general,  and  many  special  branches  of  knowledge.  I 
never  spent  a more  rational  or  pleasing  half  hour  than 
that  which  preceded  our  return  home.  On  paying  our 
compliments  at  parting  we  were  politely  and  particularly 
invited  to  attend  the  levee  the  next  evening.  . . . 

“ I would  describe  the  dignified  appearance  of  Mrs. 
Madison,  but  I could  not  do  her  justice.  ’Tis  not  her 
form,  ’t  is  not  her  face,  it  is  the  woman  altogether  I 
should  wish  you  to  see.  She  wears  a crimson  cap  that 
almost  hides  her  forehead,  but  which  becomes  her  ex- 
tremely, and  reminds  one  of  a crown  from  its  brilliant 
appearance  contrasted  with  the  white  satin  folds  and  her 


SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 


377 


jet  black  curls  ; but  her  demeanor  is  so  far  removed 
from  the  hauteur  generally  attendant  on  royalty,  that 
your  fancy  can  carry  the  resemblance  no  further  than  the 
headdress.  . . . Mr.  Madison  had  no  leisure  for  the 

ladies,  every  moment  of  his  time  is  engrossed  by  the 
crowd  of  male  visitors.” 

On  one  occasion  several  hundred  ladies  and 
gentlemen — our  annalist  among  them — were  invited 
to  a fete  on  board  the  Constellation , Captain  Stewart, 
— a frigate  famous  for  her  great  beauty  and  size. 

“ This,  of  all  the  sights  I ever  witnessed,”  she  says 
“ was  the  most  interesting,  grand,  and  novel.  William, 
Joseph,  R.,  and  I went  together,  and  as  the  vessel  lay  in 
the  stream  off  the  point,  there  were  several  beautiful 
little  yachts  to  convey  the  guests  to  the  scene  of  festivity. 
On  reaching  the  deck  we  were  ushered  immediately  under 
the  awning,  composed  of  many  flags,  and  found  ourselves 
in  the  presence  of  hundreds  of  ladies  and  gentlemen. 
The  effect  was  astonishing.  Every  color  of  the  rainbow, 
every  form  and  fashion,  nature  and  art,  ransacked  to 
furnish  gay  and  suitable  habiliments  for  the  belles,  who, 
with  the  beaux  in  their  court  dresses,  were  gayly  dancing 
to  the  inspiring  strains  of  a magnificent  band.  The 
ladies  had  assumed  youth  and  beauty  in  their  persons, 
taste  and  splendor  in  their  dress,  thousands  of  dollars 
having  been  expended  by  dashing  fair  ones  in  prepara- 
tion of  this  fete.  ...  At  the  upper  end  of  the  quarter-deck 
sat  Mrs.  Madison,  to  whom  we  all  paid  our  respects,  and 
then  participated  in  the  conversation  and  amusements 
with  our  friends,  among  whom  were  Mrs.  Monroe,  Mrs. 
Gallatin,  etc.  I did  not  dance  (though  't  was  not  for 
want  of  asking),  being  totally  unacquainted  with  the 
present  style  of  cotillons,  which  were  danced  in  the 


378 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


interstices,  that  is,  on  a space  of  four  feet  square.  There 
was  more  opportunity  to  display  agility  than  grace,  as  an 
iron  ring,  coil  of  rope,  or  gun-carriage  would  prostrate  a 
beau  or  belle.” 

A number  of  gentlemen  were  introduced  to  her, 
among  them  the  gallant  Captain  Hull  and  Lieu- 
tenant Morris,  who  “ so  nobly  fought  the  foe  ” on 
board  the  Constitution. 

“We  naturally,  in  imagination,”  she  continues,  “ frame 
the  figure  of  any  character  of  celebrity  ; and  I must  con- 
fess to  being  considerably  disenchanted  in  my  fancied 
hero’s  appearance.  A little  sturdy,  fat-looking  fellow,  with 
a pair  of  good  black  eyes,  but  not  ‘like  Mars  to  threaten 
or  command.’  I should  never  have  suspected  the  gallant 
Captain  Hull  and  the  jolly  little  man  to  be  one  and  the 
same  person.  Lieutenant  Morris  has  a more  interesting 
appearance  ; is  pale  and  thin.  . . . The  banquet  con- 
sisted of  every  delicacy  that  the  District  could  produce 
— claret,  Burgundy,  and  every  vintage  that  could  be 
wished  for  by  connoisseurs.  . . . We  rose  from  table  at 
dark,  and  returned  home  with  an  interest  in  the  fate  of 
every  brave  sailor  on  board.  ...  It  is  customary  (here) 
to  breakfast  at  nine  o’clock,  dine  at  four,  and  drink  tea 
at  eight.  ...  I am  more  surprised  at  the  method  of 
taking  tea  here  than  at  any  other  meal.  In  private  fami- 
lies if  you  step  in  of  an  evening,  they  give  you  tea,  and 
crackers,  and  cold  bread,  and,  if  by  invitation, — unless 
the  party  is  very  splendid — you  have  a few  sweet  cakes 
— maccaroons  from  the  confectioners.  This  is  the  ex- 
tent. Once  I saw  a ceremony  of  preserves  at  tea  ; but 
the  deficiency  is  made  up  by  the  style  at  dinner,  with 
extravagant  wines,  etc.  Pastry  and  puddings  going  out 
of  date  and  wine  and  ice-creams  coming  in  does  not  suit 


SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 


379 


my  taste,  and  I confess  to  preferring  Raleigh  hospital- 
ity. I have  not  even  heard  of  warm  bread  at  break- 
fast. ...  On  Tuesday  last  was  the  grand  naval  ball 
given  in  honor  of  Captains  Hull,  Morris,  and  Stewart. 
The  assembly  was  crowded  with  more  than  the  usual  por- 
tion of  the  youth  and  beauty  of  the  city,  and  was  the 
scene  of  an  unprecedented  event — two  British  flags  un- 
furled and  hung  as  trophies  in  an  American  assembly 
by  American  sailors — Io  Triumphe." 

The  party  rode  through  the  brightly  illuminated 
city,  and  on  entering  the  assembly  room, 

“ heard  such  a loud  noise  and  huzzahing  below,  and 
such  running  and  confusion  as  I cannot  describe. 
Lieutenant  Hamilton  had  arrived  with  the  flags.  My 
first  dancing  essay  was  checked,  every  man  deserting 
his  partner,  and  in  a few  moments  those  who  hoped 
the  news  to  be  true  were  gratified  by  ocular  evidence 
of  its  certainty.  . . . Young  Hamilton  appeared,  pre- 
ceded by  General  Cushing,  Hull,  Morris,  his  father, 
and  many  old  naval  and  field  officers,  and  in  a mo- 
ment was  encircled  in  the  arms  of  his  mother  and 
sisters.  ...  I cried  excessively,  and  could  not  check 
my  tears,  at  which  I was  considerably  abashed,  but  on 
looking  around  I recovered  in  the  conviction  that  I was 
far  from  being  singular.” 

We  have  also  in  the  letters  an  entertaining  ac- 
count of  Mr.  Gallatin’s  first  ball: 

“ The  assembly  was  more  numerous  . . . more  select, 
more  elegant,  than  I have  yet  seen  in  the  city,  ladies 
of  fifty  years  of  age  were  decked  with  lace  and  ribbons, 
wreaths  of  roses  and  gold  leaves  in  the  false  hair,  wreaths 
of  jassamine  across  their  bosoms,  and  no  kerchiefs. 


380 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


. . . Do  you  remember  a frontispiece  to  one  of  the  plays 
in  the  British  theatre,  Bridget  in  the  ‘ Chapter  of  Acci- 
dents ’ ? I can  only  think  of  this  picture  in  beholding 
such  incongruity  of  dress  ; while  that  of  young  girls  is 
equally  incompatible  with  general  propriety.  . . . Ma- 
dame Bonaparte  is  a model  of  fashion,  and  many  of  our 
belles  strive  to  imitate  her  . . . but  without  equal  £clat, 
as  Madame  Bonaparte  has  certainly  the  most  transcend- 
ently  beautiful  back  and  shoulders  that  ever  were  seen. 
. . . It  is  the  fashion  for  most  of  the  ladies  a little  ad- 
vanced in  age  to  rouge  and  pearl , which  is  spoken 
of  with  as  much  sang  froid  as  putting  on  their  bon- 
nets. Mrs.  Monroe  paints  very  much  and  has  besides 
an  appearance  of  youth  which  would  induce  a stranger 
to  suppose  her  age  to  be  thirty  : in  lieu  of  which  she  in- 
troduces them  to  her  granddaughter,  eighteen  or  nineteen 
years  old,  and  to  her  own  daughter,  Mrs.  Hay  of  Rich- 
mond. Mrs.  Madison  is  said  to  rouge  ; but  not  evident 
to  my  eyes,  and  I do  not  think  it  true,  as  I am  well  as- 
sured I saw  her  color  come  and  go  at  the  naval  ball, 
when  the  Macedonian  flag  was  presented  to  her  by  young 
Hamilton.  . . . But  I have  digressed  from  the  enter- 

tainment. I am  sure  not  ten  minutes  elapsed  without 
refreshments  being  handed  : ist,  coffee,  tea,  all  kinds  of 
toasts  and  warm  cakes  ; 2d,  ice-creams  ; 3d,  lemonade, 
punch,  burgundy,  claret,  curacoa,  champagne  ; 4th,  bon- 
bons, cakes  of  all  sorts  and  sizes  ; 5th,  apples  and 
oranges  ; 6th,  confectionery  ; 7th,  nuts,  almonds,  rai- 
sins ; 8th,  set  supper,  composed  of  tempting  solid  dishes, 
meats,  savory  pastries  garnished  with  lemon  ; 9th,  drink- 
ables of  every  species  ; 10th,  boiling  chocolate.  The 
most  profuse  ball  ever  given  in  Washington.  . . . Young 
Swartwout,  who  was  so  unfortunately  entangled  in  Burr’s 
web,  was  introduced  to  me,  and  I like  him  much.” 


SOCIAL  LIFE  l800-l888. 


3»I 

This  year,  for  the  first  time,  Washington  had  a 
daily  paper — the  National  Intelligencer  appearing  as 
a daily.  “ The  President  admires  it,”  wrote  our 
diaryist,  “ and,  indeed,  every  one  who  has  seen  it, 
with  this  remark — * but  I am  afraid  it  cannot  be  sup- 
ported in  such  handsome  style.’  ” Of  the  inaugura- 
tion of  Mr.  Madison  for  his  second  term,  March  4, 
1813,  she  thus  writes  : 

“ Escorted  by  the  Alexandria,  Georgetown,  and  city 
companies,  the  President  proceeded  to  the  Capitol. 
Judge  Marshall  and  the  Associate  Judges  preceded  him 
and  placed  themselves  in  front  of  the  Speaker’s  chair,  from 
whence  the  Chief  Magistrate  delivered  his  inaugural  ad- 
dress ; but  his  voice  was  so  low  and  the  audience  so  very 
great  that  scarcely  a word  could  be  distinguished.  On 
concluding,  the  oath  of  office  was  administered  by  the 
Chief- Justice,  and  the  little  man  was  accompanied  on  his 
return  to  the  palace  by  the  multitude,  for  every  creature 
that  could  afford  twenty-five  cents  for  hack-hire  was 
present.  . . . You  will  regret  to  hear  that  your  good 
friend  Joel  Barlow  is  dead.  I send  the  notice  of  the 
event  from  foreign  papers.  Although  of  too  tender  an 
age  to  appreciate  the  generous  and  brilliant  qualities  of 
this  eminent  man  when  the  recipient  of  his  kindness  in 
Germany,  I still  retain  a vivid  remembrance  of  his  ap- 
pearance and  manners.” 

In  1813  General  Jackson,  the  hero  of  New  Or- 
leans, is  in  the  city.  His  visit,  she  remarks, 

“ has  excited  a great  commotion.  Dinners,  plays,  balls 
throughout  the  District.  . . . Immediately  on  Mrs. 

Jackson’s  arrival  a dilemma  was  presented,  and  a grand 
debate  ensued  as  to  whether  the  ladies  would  visit  her. 


382 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


. . . Colonel  Reid  and  Dr.  Goodlet,  the  friend  for 

years  of  General  Jackson,  having  settled  the  question  of 
propriety  satisfactorily,  all  doubts  were  laid  aside.  I 
have  seen  a good  deal  of  General  Jackson  and  his  wife, 
who  both  received  me  with  great  attention  and  civility. 
He  is  not  striking  in  appearance.  His  features  are  hard- 
favored,  his  complexion  sallow,  and  his  person  small. 
Mrs.  Jackson  is  a totally  uninformed  woman  in  mind 
and  manners,  but  extremely  civil  in  her  way.” 


The  great  event  of  the  autumn,  however,  was  the 
exhibition  of  some  fifty'  paintings  by' the  old  masters 
at  the  mansion  of  a Mr.  Calvert,  of  Bladensburg. 
This  gentleman,  years  before,  had  gone  to  reside  in 
Antwerp,  ‘‘where  he  married  a Miss  Steers,  whose 
father,  a descendant  of  Rubens,  and  an  enthusiastic 
devotee  of  art,  became  possessed  of  several  master- 
pieces of  the  great  Fleming,  to  which  were  added 
Titians,  Vanderlyns,  and  other  undoubted  originals 
— in  all  about  forty  specimens  of  the  old  masters. 
During  Bonaparte’s  absolute  sway  in  France,  and 
his  lawless  thirst  for  the  acquisition  of  paintings 
with  which  to  adorn  the  Louvre,  he  instituted  a 
search  for  these  same  gems,  well  known  in  the  art 
world,  which,  Mr.  Steers  apprehending,  lie  secreted, 
and  subsequently’  brought  his  treasures  to  his  daugh- 
ter in  America  for  safe-keeping.” 

The  Bourbons  being  now  reinstated,  Mr.  Steers 
was  about  reclaiming  his  paintings,  and  Mr.  Calvert, 
thinking  that  another  such  opportunity'  might  never 
be  presented  to  the  citizens  of  Washington,  invited 
all  connoisseurs  and  amateurs  to  come  for  five  days 


SOCIAL  LIFE  r 800- 1 888.  383 

and  gratify  their  taste  and  curiosity.  Everybody  at 
all  known  in  society  went. 

“ Peale  from  Philadelphia,  King  and  Wood  from 
Baltimore,  were  transported  with  admiration.  The 
Grecian  Daughter,  as  it  is  called,  Euphrasia— by  Rubens, 
excited  the  most  lively  emotions  of  admiration  ; but  The 
Unbelieving  Priest,  by  Titian,  was  decided  by  them  to 
be  incomparably  the  most  splendid  effort  of  genius  in 
that  superb  collection.” 

In  1818,  the  Calhouns  came  to  reside  in  their 
neighborhood. 

“You  could  not  fail  to  love  and  appreciate,  as  I do, 
her  charming  qualities  : a devoted  mother,  tender  wife, 
industrious,  cheerful,  intelligent,  with  the  most  perfectly 
equable  temper.  Mr.  Calhoun  is  a profound  statesman 
and  elegant  scholar,  you  know  by  public  report,  but  his 
manners  in  a private  circle  are  endearing  as  well  as  cap- 
tivating, and  it  is  as  much  impossible  not  to  love  him  at 
home  as  it  would  be  to  refuse  your  admiration  of  his 
oratorical  powers  in  the  Hall  of  Representatives.” 

The  opening  of  Monroe’s  administration — 1818 — 
brings  us  to  our  own  times,  for  there  are  several 
well  preserved  old  ladies  and  gentlemen  in  the  city 
who  remember  very  well  the  inauguration  of  Presi- 
dent Monroe  on  March  4,  1818. 

“ At  that  time,”  said  one  of  these  raconteurs,  “ Penn- 
sylvania Avenue  was  unpaved  and  unlighted,  and  set  with 
double  rows  of  Lombardy  poplars.  I well  remember  the 
inaugural  procession  plodding  through  the  mud  to  the 
Capitol.  Union  Hotel  in  Georgetown  ■was  the  prominent 
hotel,  and  much  frequented  by  Congressmen.  There 


334 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


was  a stage  called  the  Royal  George  that  carried  them  to 
and  from  the  Capitol.  Many  of  the  wealthier  members 
kept  their  own  equipages.  I have  often  seen  Senator 
Rufus  King  of  New  York  riding  to  and  from  the  sessions 
in  his  coach  and  four,  and  John  Randolph  on  horseback 
with  a colored  man  behind  him.  Colonel  Benton,  the 
famous  Missouri  senator,  rode  in  the  same  way.” 

In  Jackson’s  day  official  society  became  very 
democratic  in  tone.  Everybody,  including  the  serv- 
ants, flocked  to  the  levees,  and  even  to  the  Cabinet 
receptions.  There  is  a story  of  a cartman  who  left 
his  vehicle  in  the  street,  and  entered  the  White 
House  in  frock  and  overalls  to  shake  hands  with  the 
President.  This  easy,  provincial  state  of  affairs 
seems  to  have  obtained  in  official  society  quite  to 
the  period  of  the  civil  war.  At  least  during  the 
closing  years  of  that  period,  we  find  a British 
Minister  giving  in  a home  journal — Once  a Week — 
this  picture  of  society  in  his  time.  Making  due 
allowance  for  insular  prejudice,  it  may  be  regarded 
as  a truthful  description.  He  say’s  : 

“ The  first  social  duty  was  a presentation  at  the  White 
House,  or  Executive  Mansion,  as  it  had  been  re-named. 

“ The  President  appointed  the  evening  as  the  time 
when  I was  to  have  the  honor  of  introduction  to  his 
presence,  and  it  was  a rude  shock  to  British  feelings, 
accustomed  to  pomp  and  grandeur  as  the  natural  acces- 
sories to  power,  to  find  the  President  of  the  Republic  of 
the  United  States  living  in  the  palace  of  the  nation  much 
as  a bankrupt  merchant  might,  by  kind  permission  of  his 
creditors,  occupy  the  scene  of  his  past  glories  until  his 
affairs  were  wound  up.  Certainly  the  highest  in  the  land 


SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 


385 


gave  example  of  the  strictest  economy  ; one  wavering 
lamp  just  enabled  us  to  trace  the  outline  of  the  handsome 
Greek  portico,  while  awaiting  the  tardy  answer  to  the 
bell.  At  last  peered  through  the  door  a dirty  Irishman, 
who,  having  satisfied  himself  as  to  our  identity,  re- 
luctantly half-opened  the  door  to  let  us  through,  and 
then  preceded  us  along  some  dim  passages  to  the 
presence-chamber.  During  this  rather  lengthy  walk  I 
had  leisure  to  admire  the  Republican  simplicity  of  his 
attire,  which  was  not  only  dingy  and  greasy,  but  boasted 
of  sundry  rents  and  patches. 

“ This  functionary,  who  united  in  his  ragged  person 
the  offices  of  chamberlain  and  usher  of  the  white  rod, 
having  retired,  we  amused  ourselves  by  criticising  the 
tawdry  furniture  and  decorations,  and  studying  the  by 
no  means  prepossessing  features  of  the  great  Washington, 
founder  of  the  Immortal  Republic. 

“ At  length  in  shambled  a tall,  uncouth  figure,  arrayed 
much  in  the  fashion  of  Dominie  Sampson,  in  ill-made 
morning  clothes,  and  with  huge  feet  encased  in  muddy 
boots  ; to  my  surprise,  all  around  me  were  doing 
obeisance  to  the  President.  With  head  on  one  side  he 
advanced,  shook  hands  with  ungainly  courtesy,  and 
begged  us  to  be  seated.  His  venerable  gray  locks, 
hanging  in  waving  masses  on  his  shoulders,  and  his  high, 
bossy  forehead,  lent  him  an  air  of  pseudo-benevolence 
which  his  sly  mouth  belied.  The  audience  soon  ended, 
his  extreme  caution  and  reserve  freezing  all  efforts  at 
conversation. 

“ The  same  awkwardness  with  which  he  had  made  his 
entrance,  marked  his  exit  as  he  shuffled  off  the  scene. 

“ The  winter  time  is  the  season  of  gayety  at  Washing- 
ton, and  well  the  Americans  economize  every  moment. 
They  wisely  prefer  seeing  their  friends,  to  being  merely 


386 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


acquainted  with  the  outside  of  their  doors,  as  so  fre- 
quently happens  in  London.  Instead,  therefore,  of  packs 
of  cards  being  exchanged — most  fruitless  folly, — each 
lady  proclaims  to  her  acquaintances  which  day  of  the 
week  she  will  receive  from  twelve  till  four,  and  in  that 
way  has  the  pleasure,  not  only  of  really  meeting  her 
friends  weekly,  but  also  has  the  option  of  six  days  to 
herself  unmolested  by  visitors. 

“ To  give  an  idea  of  the  working  of  this  system — 
Monday,  all  the  government  ministers’  wives  receive  ; 
Tuesday,  all  the  senators’  wives  ; Wednesday,  the  houses 
of  the  diplomats  are  thrown  open  ; Thursday,  the  judges’ 
wives’  entertain  ; and  so  on,  from  one  week’s  end  to 
another,  all  the  winter. 

“ In  this  way  those  who  wish  can  pay  eight  or  ten 
visits  a day  in  proportion  to  the  time  they  wish  to  kill. 

“ Let  me  briefly  describe  a morning  reception  in  the 
height  of  the  season  : 

“ At  the  door  stands  the  lady  of  the  house,  resplendent 
in  the  last  ultra- French  fashions,  ready  with  a compli- 
ment for  every  new-comer,  who  must  return  the  same, 
both  capital  and  interest,  and  besides  assuring  her  she 
looks  4 quite  lovely,’  must  titillate  her  vanity  by  insinu- 
ating how  superior  her  reception  is  to  the  eight  or  ten  he 
has  already  visited. 

“ Gratified  pride  and  vanity  increased  the  good  lady’s 
complacency,  and  being  profusely  bespattered  with  com- 
pliments, and  satiated  with  flattery,  she  swims  about  the 
room  like  a peacock  on  a sunny  day,  with  all  its  plumes 
spread  for  admiration.  The  visitor,  having  discharged 
his  volley  of  pretty  nothings,  then  rushes  boldly  into  the 
busy  talking  throng,  which  gives  the  salon  the  appearance 
of  an  auction-room,  as  the  talkers  seldom  sit  down. 
Such  a buzz  as  there  is,  such  significant  little  groups, 


SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 


387 


canvassing  with  the  utmost  volubility  and  vehemence 
the  current  topics  of  the  day,  the  last  duel  murder,  row 
in  the  House  of  the  Representatives,  or  savage  onslaught 
in  the  Senate. 

“ The  young  ladies  generally  cluster  round  the  in- 
evitable refreshment  table,  and,  while  distributing  broiled 
oysters,  chocolate,  cakes,  and  wine,  keep  at  least  six  or 
eight  ‘ beaux  ’ each  in  full  talk.  Sometimes,  in  the 
largest  houses — such  as  that  of  the  late  Senator  Douglas, 
the  well-known  ‘little  giant,’ — the  shutters  would  be 
shut,  the  gas  lighted,  the  musicians  summoned,  and  a 
dance  got  up,  which  would  last  with  unflagging  energy 
till  six  in  the  evening,  when  the  exhausted  dancers  found 
a ball-supper  prepared  to  revive  them.  To  see  the  pretty 
girls  whirling  about,  some  with  bonnets  and  cloaks  on, 
reminded  one  too  much  of  Cham’s  illustrations  of  the 
‘ Jardin  des  Fleurs.’ 

“ Once  married,  the  girls — particularly  the  Southern 
ones — settle  into  grave  and  staid  matrons,  household 
cares  and  duties  supplant  those  of  society,  and,  unless 
the  husband  holds  some  public  office  necessitating  hos- 
pitality, the  gay  belle  of  a few  seasons  ago  becomes  a 
most  ‘ domestic  ’ character,  and  looks  back  on  her  past 
gayety  and  whirl  of  excitement  without  regret.  In  Balti- 
more, marriage  almost  excludes  from  society  the  flattered 
beauty  of  yesterday,  transformed  into  Mrs.  Greenleaf 
Parrott  ; or  Mrs.  Powhattan  Ellis  finds  herself  deserted, 
and  gives  up  a society  where  she  has  no  longer  a place. 

“ What  is  in  the  men  meagreness  and  punyness,  be- 
comes littleness  and  delicate  outline  in  the  women. 
Their  figures  are  very  graceful,  their  complexion  pure 
alabaster,  their  eyes  large  and  expressive,  their  mouths 
well  shaped.  Classical  outline  of  features  is  seldom  or 
never  seen  ; their  voices  are  their  only  defects  ; perhaps 


388  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

it  may  be  said,  as  in  Gay’s  fable,  ‘ the  smallest  speck  is 
seen  in  snow.’  I think  especially  of  one  ‘ vision  of 
delight,’  whose  short  life  was  cut  short  by  cold  caught  at 
her  first  ball.  Only  child  and  daughter  of  Captain  Dahl- 
gren,  the  American  Armstrong,  her  sad  fate  thrilled 
every  heart  with  sorrow.  On  the  whole,  the  social  con- 
dition of  Washington  is,  or  was,  simpler  than  in  England 
— to  my  mind  happier.  You  say  frivolous — granted  ; 
but  compare  frivolity  with  frivolity,  and  is  it  worse  than 
a London  season  ? 

“ Balls  and  routs,  which  are  almost  the  same  in  every 
capital,  had  there  an  element  of  originality,  as  the  men 
came  frequently  in  morning  coats  and  checked  trousers, 
and  an  Orson,  such  as  ‘ Sam  Houston,’  is  not  to  be  seen 
every  day.  His  adopted  daughter,  the  child  of  a Chero- 
kee or  Sioux  chief,  was  also  unique  in  her  way. 

“ But  there  is  one  entertainment  which  can  be  seen 
nowhere  else — a Presidential  Reception.  Such  a motley 
crew  throng  in  at  the  door, — rowdies,  cab-drivers,  belles, 
beaux  ; diplomats,  like  the  new  discovered  fossil,  half 
golden-scaled  lizard,  half-crested  bird  ; last,  not  least, 
a troop  of  Red  Indians  in  war  paint,  with  their  best 
necklaces  of  bears’  claws,  come  to  do  honor  to  their 
great  father.  Having  first  shaken  hands  with  the  Presi- 
dent, who  stood  in  the  centre  of  a large  salon,  we 
waited  to  watch  the  behavior  of  the  crowd.  One  and  all 
insisted  on  vigorously  shaking  the  poor  old  President’s 
hand,  holding  up  afterwards  their  dirty  brats  to  be  kissed. 
The  next  day  the  President  had  rheumatism  in  his  arm, 
and  no  wonder. 

“ A fancy  ball  at  Washington  was  right  good  fun. 
The  costumes  were  so  queer,  the  notions  about  Italian 
peasants,  marquises,  knights,  and  crusaders  being  of  the 
most  indefinite  nature. 


SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 


389 


“ Characters  in  satirical  novels  were  taken  up,  and  well 
supported,  especially  by  the  women,  who  have  in  large 
measure  the  ‘gift  of  the  gab.’  Their  repartees  were 
somewhat  Elizabethan  in  freedom,  but  they  had  true  wit 
none  the  less. 

“No  one  had  greater  command  of  withering  sarcasm, 
or  fired  off  more  pungent  jokes,  than  Mrs.  Jefferson 
Davis.  Tall  and  handsome,  her  flashing  black  eyes 
seemed  destined  to  command,  and  the  South,  once  free, 
will  feel  she  owes  at  least  half  her  triumph  to  the  energy 
and  character  of  the  wife  of  the  President. 

“ Jefferson  Davis  did  not  mix  much  in  general  society  ; 
his  health  was  delicate,  his  mind  incessantly  occupied  on 
graver  matters  than  the  idle  chit-chat  of  society,  of  which, 
doubtless,  the  cream  was  served  up  to  him  by  his  clever 
wife. 

“ I am  surprised  to  see  the  newspapers  represent  the 
Southern  President  a-  tall ; he  is  merely  of  middle 
height,  certainly  shorter  than  his  majestic  partner,  very 
sallow  and  fragile  looking,  with  the  sight  of  one  eye  gone 
— but  spirited,  daring,  and  nervously  energetic  in  his 
appearance. 

“ Mason,  Cass,  and  Crittenden  were  notable  exceptions 
to  the  generality  of  politicians.  Political  life  in  the 
States  involved  so  much  that  was  utterly  abhorrent  to  the 
mind  of  a refined  and  well-educated  man,  that  the  arena 
was  too  much  abandoned  to  an  inferior  class,  whose 
sensibility  to  honor  was  callous,  and  who  cared  not  for 
upholding  the  dignity  and  integrity  of  the  nation,  so  long 
as  they  could,  in  the  general  scramble  which  occurred 
every  four  years,  secure  some  comfortable  post  for  a 
friend  or  relation.  The  politicians,  are,  therefore,  no 
fair  sample  of  the  American  gentleman.  They  are  of  all 
grades  of  society,  have  generally  tried  their  hands  in 


390 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


every  profession,  and  been  country  lawyers,  school- 
masters, and  backwoodsmen,  turn  about.  They  are  as 
self-sufficient  as  they  are  ignorant ; violence  in  their 
speeches  and  vituperation  against  England  make  up  in 
their  own  eyes,  and  those  of  their  colleagues,  for  calm 
reasoning  and  enlightened  views.  England  was  invalu- 
able political  capital  to  them.  Did  any  man  dread  his  pop- 
ularity waning  in  his  own  State,  straight  he  poured  forth 
in  th#  Capitol  a frantic  harangue  against  the  ‘ Britishers,’ 
and  all  hearts  were  his  again  ; that  is  to  say,  the  hearts 
of  the  ‘ rowdies,’  his  supporters.” 

During  the  war  society  was  in  a chaotic  state,  and 
for  several  years  thereafter  there  was  a formative  or 
re-formative  period.  Of  the  people  in  war  time,  a 
volatile  Atlantic  writer  has  this  description  : 

“ If  the  beggars  of  Dublin,  the  cripples  of  Constanti- 
nople, and  the  lepers  of  Damascus  should  assemble  in 
Baden-Baden  during  a Congress  of  Kings,  then  Baden- 
Baden  would  resemble  Washington.  Presidents,  Senators, 
Honorables,  Judges,  Generals,  Commodores,  Governors, 
and  the  Exs  of  all  these,  congregate  here  as  thick  as 
pickpockets  at  a horse  race,  or  women  at  a wedding  in 
church.  Add  Ambassadors,  Plenipotentiaries,  Lords, 
Counts,  Barons,  Chevaliers,  the  great  and  small  fry  of  the 
Legations,  Captains,  Lieutenants,  Claim- Agents,  Negroes, 
Perpetual-Motion-Men,  Fire-Eaters,  Irishmen,  Plug- 
Uglies,  Hoosiers,  Gamblers,  Californians,  Mexicans, 
Japanese,  Indians,  and  Organ-Grinders,  together  with 
females  to  match  all  varieties  of  males,  and  you  have  a 
vague  notion  of  the  people  of  Washington.” 

He  describes  the  “three  circles”  of  society  as 
follows : 


SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 


39' 


“The  Circle  of  the  Mudsill  includes  Negroes,  Clerks, 
Irish  Laborers,  Patent  and  other  Agents,  Hackmen, 
Faro-Dealers,  Washerwomen,  and  Newspaper-Corre- 
spondents. In  the  Hotel  Circle  the  Newest  Strangers, 
Harpists,  Members  of  Congress,  Concertina-Men, 
Provincial  Judges,  Card- Writers,  College-Students, 
Unprotected  Females,  ‘Star’  and  ‘States’  Boys, 
Stool-Pigeons,  Contractors,  Sellers  of  Toothpicks,  and 
Beau  Hickman,  are  found.  The  Circle  of  the  White 
House  embraces  the  President,  the  Cabinet,  the  Chiefs 
of  Bureaus,  the  Embassies,  Corcoran  and  Riggs,  formerly 
Mr.  Forney,  and  until  recently  George  Sanders  and 
Isaiah  Rynders.  The  little  innermost  circle  is  intended 
to  represent  a select  body  of  residents,  intense  exclusives, 
who  keep  aloof  from  the  other  circles  and  hold  them  all 
in  equal  contempt.  This  circle  is  known  only  by  report ; 
in  all  probability  it  is  a myth.  It  is  worthy  of  remark  that 
the  circles  of  the  White  House  and  the  hotels  rise  higher 
and  sink  lower  than  that  of  the  Mudsill,  but  whether  this 
is  a fact,  or  a mere  necessity  of  the  diagram  is  not 
known.” 

The  decade  between  1870-1880  was  an  era  of  ex- 
travagant display  and  profuseness.  Everybody 
seemed  to  be  rich — made  so  by  the  war, — and  each 
householder  vied  with  his  neighbor  in  the  magnifi- 
cence of  his  house  and  appointments  and  the  costli- 
ness of  his  entertainments.  The  following  account 
of  a society  ball  in  those  days — 1874 — might  be  re- 
garded as  overdrawn,  were  it  not  found  in  so  staid 
and  reputable  a magazine  as  Lippincott' s then  was : 

“ It  is  like  an  Aztec  revel  for  its  flowers  : the  great 
stairways,  leading  up  and  down  between  the  rooms  that 


392 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


glow  with  light  and  resound  with  the  tones  of  flute  and 
violin,  are  wound  with  shrubs  where  art  conceals  every 
thing  but  the  branch  and  blossom  ; doors  are  arched 
with  palms  and  long  banana  leaves  ; flowers  swing  from 
lintel  and  window  and  bracket,  stream  from  the  pictures, 
crown  the  statues  ; sprays  of  dropping  vines  wreathe  the 
chandeliers  that  shed  the  soft  brilliance  of  wax-lights 
around  them  ; mantels  are  covered  with  moss  ; tables 
are  bedded  with  violets  ; tall  vases  overflow  with  roses 
and  heliotropes,  with  cold  camellias  and  burning  gerani- 
ums ; the  orchestra  is  hidden  with  latticed  bloom  and 
bud  ; and  yellow  acacias  and  scarlet  passion-flowers  and 
a great  white  orchid  with  a honeyed  breath  encircle  the 
fern-filled  basin,  where  a fountain  plays.  The  murmur 
of  music  the  wealth  of  perfume,  make  the  atmosphere  an 
enchantment.  A crowd  of  gorgeous  hues  and  tissues, 
bare  bosoms  and  blazing  jewels,  ascend  and  descend  the 
stairs  : here  are  women  the  fame  of  whose  beauty  is 
world-wide,  wearing  lace  whose  intricate  design,  over  the 
pale  shimmer  of  some  perfectly  tinted  silk  beneath,  rep- 
resents the  labor  of  a lifetime,  wearing  necklaces  and 
tiaras  of  diamonds,  where  the  great  stones  set  in  a frosty 
floral  splendor  seem  to  throb  with  a spirit  of  their  own. 
There  of  course  is  the  President  ; yonder  is  the  Chief- 
Justice  ; here  again  the  general  of  all  our  armies  ; here 
flash  the  glittering  insignia  of  soldiers  ; here  the  fantastic 
array  of  diplomats  ; down  one  vista  the  dancers  float 
through  their  mazes  ; down  another  shine  the  crystal  and 
gold  and  silver  of  the  tables,  red  with  Burgundy  and 
Bordeaux,  tempting  with  terrapin  and  truffle,  with  spiced 
meats  and  salads,  pastries,  confections,  and  fruits  ; and 
close  by  is  the  punch-room.  You  have  your  choice  of 
the  frozen  article  or  of  that  claret  concoction  to  hold 
whose  glowing  ruby  a bowl  has  been  hollowed  in  the  ice 


SOCIAL  LIFE  1800-1888. 


393 


itself,  or  of  the  champagne  punch,  where  to  every  litre 
of  the  champagne  a litre  of  brandy,  a litre  of  red  rum,  a 
litre  of  green  tea  are  given,  and  where  you  see  a flushed 
and  fevered  damsel  dipping  a ladle  and  tossing  off  her 
jorum  as  coolly  as  though  she  had  not  had  her  three 
wines  at  dinner  that  day,  and  had  not,  in  half  the  houses 
of  her  dozen  morning  calls,  sipped  her  sherry  or  set 
down  her  little  punch-glass  empty  of  its  delicious  mix- 
ture of  old  spirits  and  fermenting  fruit-juices.  Perhaps 
that  sight  sets  you  to  thinking.  You  may  have  been  at- 
tracted earlier  in  the  night  by  her  delicate  toilette  and 
her  face  pure  as  a pearl  : you  saw  her  later,  warm  from 
the  dance,  eating  and  drinking  in  the  supper-room  ; then 
her  partner’s  arm  was  round  her  waist,  her  head  was  on 
his  shoulder,  and  she  was  plunging  into  the  German, 
whirling  to  maddening  measures,  presently  caught  in  a 
new  embrace,  flying  from  that  man’s  arms  to  another’s, 
growing  wild  with  the  abandon  of  the  figure,  hair  flying, 
dress  disordered,  powder  caked,  face  burning,  till,  paus- 
ing an  instant  for  the  champagne  in  a servant’s  hands, 
your  girl  with  the  face  as  pure  as  a pearl  seemed  nothing 
but  a bacchante.  And  you  ask  yourself,  ‘ What  is  to  be 
the  end  for  her,  of  these  midnights  rich  in  every  delight 
of  vanity— the  thin  slipper,  the  bare  flesh,  the  brain 
loaded  with  false  tresses,  the  pores  stopped  with  the  dust 
of  white  and  pink  ball,  the  heated  dance,  the  indigestible 
banquet,  the  scanty  sleep  to  get  which  she  doses  herself 
nightly  with  some  tremendous  drug  ? ’ You  wonder 
"hat  emotions  are  stimulated  by  the  whirling  dances,  the 
rich  dainties,  the  breath  of  the  exotics,  the  waltz-music, 
the  common  contact,  the  emulation  of  dress,  the  unsea- 
sonable hours,  the  twice-breathed  air,  the  everlasting 
drams.  ‘ I saw  Florimonde  going  the  round  of  her  half- 
dozen  parties  the  other  night,’  wrote  a ‘ looker-on  in 


394 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Venice,’ toward  the  close  of  the  last  season.  ‘What  a 
resplendent  creature  she  was,  the  hazel-eyed  beauty,  with 
the  faintest  tinge  of  sunset  hues  on  her  oval  cheeks  ! 
Her  dress  was  of  that  peculiar  tarnished  shade  of  pink — 
like  yellow  sunshine  suffusing  a pale  rose — which  made 
the  white  shoulders  rising  from  it  whiter  and  more  pol- 
ished yet  ; the  panier  and  scarf  were  of  yellowest  point 
lace  ; and  a necklace  of  filigree  and  of  large  pale  to- 
pazes, each  carved  in  cameo,  illuminated  the  whole. 
Maudita  went  out  with  Florimonde,  too,  that  night,  as  she 
had  gone  every  night  for  two  months  before.  Skirt  over 
skirt  of  fluffy  net  flowed  round  Maudita,  and  let  their  misty 
clouds  blow  about  the  trailing  ornaments  of  long  green 
grasses  and  blue  corn-flowers  that  she  wore,  while  puffs 
and  falls  half-veiled  the  stomacher  of  Mexican  turquoise 
and  diamond  sparks,  whose  device  imitated  a spray  of 
the  same  flowers  ; and  in  among  the  masses  of  her  glit- 
tering, waving  auburn  hair  rested  a slender  diadem  of 
the  turquoise  again — that  whose  nameless  tint,  half  blue, 
half  green,  makes  it  an  inestimable  treasure  among  the 
Navajoes,  as  it  was  once  among  the  Aztecs,  who  called 
it  the  chalchivitl  ; each  cluster  of  Maudita’s  turquoises 
set  in  a frost-work  of  finest  diamonds — a splendid  toi- 
lette, indeed,  as  fresh  and  radiant  as  the  morning  dew 
upon  the  meadows.  When  they  set  out  on  the  love-path, 
that  is.  When  they  came  home  from  it,  and  from  all  the 
fatigues  and  fervors  of  the  German,  a metamorphosis.  The 
gauzy  dress  was  so  fringed  and  trodden  on  and  torn  that 
it  seemed  to  hold  together  like  many  an  ill-assorted  mar- 
riage, by  the  cohesion  of  habit  alone  ; the  hair — Madge 
Wildfire’s  was  of  more  respectable  appearance  ; the  pow- 
der had  fallen  on  arms  and  shoulders ; and  to  my  critical 
eyes,  if  to  no  others,  the  sunset  hues  remained  on  only 
one  of  Florimonde’s  cheeks.’  ” 


REFERENCES  TO  MAP  OF 
WASHINGTON. 


1.  The  Capitol. 

2.  White  House. 

3.  Department  of  State. 

4.  Treasury  Department. 

5.  War  Department. 

6.  Navy  Department. 

7.  Patent  Office. 

8.  Post-Office  Department. 

9.  1 )epartment  of  Justice. 

10.  Department  of  Agriculture. 

11.  Naval  Observatory. 

12.  United  States  Arsenal. 

13.  Navy  Yard. 

14.  Marine  Corps  Barracks. 

15.  District  Court-House. 

16.  District  Jail. 

17.  City  Asylum. 

18.  Mount  Vernon  Square. 

19.  Smithsonian  Institution. 

20.  Washington  Monument. 

21.  Washington  Circle. 

22.  Statue  of  Washington. 

23.  Lafayette  Park. 

24.  Corcoran  Gallery  of  Art. 

25  National  Botanical  Garden. 

26.  Congressional  Cemetery. 

27.  Naval  Hospital. 

28.  Lincoln  Park. 

29.  Rawlins  Square. 

30.  Scott  Square. 

31.  Government  Printing-Office. 

32.  Greene  Square. 

33.  Naval  Monument. 

34.  Thomas  Circle. 

35.  Judiciary  Square. 

36.  McPherson  Square. 

37.  Dupont  Circle. 

38.  Iowa  Circle. 

39.  Government  Hospital  for  Insane. 

40.  Centre  Market. 

41.  Howard  University. 

42.  National  Deaf-Mute  College. 

43.  Bureau  of  Engraving  and  Print- 

ing. 

44.  New  Pension  Building. 

45.  Army  Medical  Museum. 

46.  National  Museum. 

47.  Potomac  River  Park. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

MODERN  SOCIAL  PHASES — CLUBS — LETTERS — ART. 

Modern  Washington  society  is  composed  of 
three  classes,  with  separating  lines  quite  distinctly 
drawn  : The  official  class,  the  old  Southern  element, 
very  exclusive,  and  said  to  be  very  charming  ; and 
the  newer  people  of  wealth  and  leisure  from  the 
North  and  West.  Official  society  is  composed  of 
the  officers  of  government,  Senators  and  Represen- 
tatives, army  and  navy  officers,  and  their  families. 
In  this  circle  social  customs  obtain  quite  the  opposite 
of  those  observed  elsewhere.  The  stranger,  for  in- 
stance, is  expected  to  call  first,  and  in  the  case  of 
the  higher  officers  of  government,  the  person  called 
upon  is  under  no  obligation  to  return  the  call. 

The  routine  of  official  society  comprises  stated 
receptions  at  the  White  House, — which  every  one  is 
privileged  to  attend, — Cabinet  receptions,  and  state 
dinners  to  the  justices  of  the  Supreme  Court,  mem- 
bers of  the  Cabinet,  members  of  the  Diplomatic 
Corps,  Senators  and  Representatives,  given  by  the 
President  at  the  White  House,  and  to  stated  recep- 
tions by  ladies  of  Cabinet  Ministers,  Senators,  and 
Representatives  at  their  homes.  Members  of  the 
Diplomatic  Corps  also  receive  and  entertain  during 
the  season. 


395 


•396  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

That  factor  of  modern  social  life,  the  club,  is  fairly 
well  developed  in  Washington.  The  directory  gives 
eighteen  purely  social  clubs.  Of  these  one  of  the 
most  notable  is  the  Metropolitan,  whose  membership 
is  drawn  chiefly  from  the  Army  and  Navy,  the 
Diplomatic  Corps,  and  the  officers  of  government. 
This  club  was  organized  on  the  15th  of  March,  1882, 
“ for  literary,  mutual  improvement,  and  social  pur- 
poses,” and  now  numbers  some  five  hundred  and 
eighty-two  members,  including  permanent  and 
non-resident.  It  has  an  elegant  club-house  on  H 
Street,  in  the  fashionable  quarter,  furnished  with 
restaurant,  reading-room,  library,  and  all  other 
necessary  conveniences.  Perhaps  the  club  of  most 
marked  individuality  is  the  Gridiron,  a dining  club 
composed  solely  of  Washington  journalists  and 
correspondents.  Its  membership  is  limited  to  forty 
members.  It  was  organized  in  January,  1885,  by 
several  journalists,  who  had  been  in  the  habit  of 
meeting  daily  at  dinner,  at  first  casually,  and  later  by 
design,  with  so  much  pleasure  and  profit,  that  they 
decided  to  organize  a club  of  their  fellow-workers, 
with  the  object  of  uniting  them  in  closer  bonds  of 
friendship,  and  for  the  promotion  of  good  fellowship. 
That  veteran  journalist,  Ben  : Perley  Poore,  was  the 
first  president;  the  second  was  Fred.  Perry  Powers, 
of  the  Chicago  Times;  the  third,  Major  John  M. 
Carson,  of  the  Philadelphia  Ledger.  Mr.  Powers  is 
now  president.  The  club  gives  stated  dinners  at 
Welcker’s  or  Chamberlain’s — usually  six  or  eight  in 
the  course  of  the  season,  to  which  members  are 
privileged  to  bring  guests  ; these  guests  are  usually 


MODERN  SOCIAL  PHASES. 


39  7 


their  friends  among  senators,  representatives,  and 
high  officers  of  government.  All  the  members  of 
the  present  Cabinet,  Speaker  Carlisle,  Max  O.  Rell, 
Henry  Watterson,  and  the  brilliant  Clover  Club  of 
Philadelphia,  have  been  numbered  among  the  guests 
of  the  club.  Recently  the  club  has  provided  that  ten 
members  may  be  chosen  outside  of  the  journalistic 
profession,  but  they  have  not  as  yet  been  elected. 

The  Cosmos  Club  has  also  a national  reputation. 
It  is  composed  of  the  scientists,  artists,  and  literary 
men  of  the  capital,  and  was  incorporated  December 
13,  1878,  as  the  successor  of  the  old  Washington 
Scientific  Ciub. 

Its  particular  objects,  as  stated  in  its  articles  of 
incorporation,  are  “ the  advancement  of  its  members 
in  science,  literature,  and  art,  their  mutual  improve- 
ment by  social  intercourse,  and  the  acquisition  and 
maintenance  of  a library.”  A specialist  in  any  branch 
of  physics,  art,  or  letters  introduced  at  the  Cosmos 
usually  finds  men  there  proficient  in  and  able  to  talk 
intelligently  upon  his  special  theme.  A review  of 
the  more  prominent  members  shows  how  completely 
Washington  has  become  the  scientific  centre  of  the 
country.  In  astronomy  are  such  specialists  as  Pro- 
fessors J.  R.  Eastman  of  the  Naval  Observatory, 
S.  P.  Langley,  Secretary  of  the  Smithsonian  Institu- 
tion, William  Harkness  and  Simon  Newcomb,  the 
latter  also  able  to  inform  one  as  to  the  latest  experi- 
ments in  psychology,  or  to  write  an  exhaustive 
essay  on  the  wages  question.  In  geology  there  is 
Major  J.  W.  Powell,  of  the  United  States  Geological 
Survey,  an  authority  on  all  matters  relating  to  the 


398  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

earth’s  crust,  with  S.  F.  Emmons,  G.  K.  Gilbert, 
Arnold  Hague,  Marcus  Baker,  and  Captain  C.  E. 
Dutton.  In  ethnology  Major  Powell,  who  is  also  a 
specialist  in  that  science,  with  Colonel  Garrick  Mal- 
lery  (author  and  defender  of  the  theory  that  there 
are  now  more  Indians  on  the  North  American  conti- 
nent than  there  were  when  Columbus  discovered  it), 
Dr.  J.  S.  Billings,  Director  of  the  Army  Medical 
Museum,  W.  II.  Holmes,  whose  studies  of  aboriginal 
art  in  pottery  have  been  reinforced  by  clever  sketches 
of  his  subjects,  H.  W.  Henshaw,  Otis  T.  Mason, 
Dr.  Washington  Matthews,  who  attended  General 
Sheridan  in  his  last  illness,  and  Dr.  II.  C.  Yarrow, 
the  present  president  of  the  club,  who  as  an  eth- 
nologist is  noted  for  his  knowledge  of  the  mortuary 
customs  of  the  world.  Among  explorers  and  geog- 
raphers are  General  Greely,  whose  polar  expedition 
reached  a higher  latitude  than  any  that  had  pre- 
ceded it,  Henry  Gannett,  Chief  Topographer  of  the 
Geological  Survey,  George  Kennan,  the  famous 
Siberian  explorer,  Commander  J.  R.  Bartlett,  of  the 
Navy,  William  T.  Hornaday  (both  familiar  to  the 
reading  public  from  their  tales  of  travel  and  adven- 
ture), and  Gardiner  G.  Hubbard,  who  is  at  the  head 
of  one  of  the  great  geographical  societies  of  the  world. 
In  chemistry  there  are  Dr.  J.  H.  Kidder,  of  the  Swa- 
tara.  expedition,  H.  W.  Wiley,  F.  W.  Clarke,  and  Dr. 
Carl  Barus.  Among  naturalists,  Colonel  McDonald, 
United  States  Commissioner  of  Fisheries,  Professor 
G.  Brown  Goode,  Assistant  Secretary  of  the  Smith- 
sonian Institution,  Professor  C.  V.  Riley,  entomolo- 
gist of  the  Agricultural  Department,  Lester  F.  Ward, 


MODERN  SOCIAL  PHASES. 


399 


the  botanist,  Dr.  C.  Hart  Merriam,  and  William  H. 
Dali,  zoologists,  and  Dr.  B.  E.  Fernow,  the  leading 
forestry  expert  of  the  country,  Prof.  A.  Graham 
Bell,  one  of  the  inventors  of  the  telephone,  Dr.  E. 
M.  Gallaudet,  the  instructor  of  deaf-mutes,  A.  R. 
Spofford,  the  librarian,  and  scores  of  others  notable 
for  excellence  in  some  department  of  learning,  are 
usually  to  be  seen  in  the  club  rooms.  The  club- 
house, which  stands  on  the  corner  of  H Street  and 
Madison  Place,  overlooking  Lafayette  Park,  is  a 
mansion  of  historic  fame.  In  its  spacious  drawing- 
rooms the  lovely  Dolly  Madison  once  held  her  Re- 
publican court.  Here  also  dwelt  the  heroic  Admiral 
Wilkes.  Since  the  club  bought  it  a large  assembly 
hall  has  been  added,  which  is  used  for  the  monthly 
business  meetings  of  the  club,  and  is  also  given,  rent 
free,  to  the  meetings  of  the  biological,  philosophical, 
and  other  scientific  societies  of  the  city.  Dur- 
ing the  social  season  the  Cosmos  gives  loan  ex- 
hibitions, at  one  time  of  Japanese  curios,  again  of 
Navajo  blankets,  a third  of  architectural  plans  and 
drawings,  etc.,  to  which  admission  may  be  had  by 
securing  cards  from  members.  There  is  also  once 
a year  a general  art  exhibition,  in  which  not  alone 
professional  but  advanced  students  in  the  art  schools 
are  asked  to  participate. 

There  is  a pleasant  group  of  literary  workers  at 
the  capital.  Hon.  George  Bancroft,  the  Nestor  of 
American  historical  writers,  Henry  Adams,  George 
Kennan,  Charles  Nordhoff,  Messrs.  Hay  and  Nico- 
lay,  who  arc  writing  here  their  great  work,  “ The 
Life  of  Abraham  Lincoln,”  Mrs.  Frances  Hodgson 


400 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Burnett,  who  has  a charming  home  on  Seventeenth 
Street,  Mrs.  Admiral  Dahlgren,  Worthington  C.  Ford, 
the  writer  on  statistics  and  political  economy,  who 
is  now  engaged  in  editing  the  letters  of  Washing- 
ton, and  others.  The  literary  life  of  the  town  cen- 
tres in  the  Literary  Society,  an  organization  limited 
to  forty  persons,  and  which  meets  fortnightly  during 
the  season,  at  the  homes  of  its  members.  On  these 
occasions  an  original  paper  or  translation  by  some 
member  is  read,  there  is  music  and  social  intercourse, 
and  a simple  collation  is  served.  The  membership 
is  composed  of  twenty-five  literary  members,  ten 
artists,  and  five  musicians.  A lady  member  is  privi- 
leged to  invite  an  escort,  a gentleman  to  bring  his 
wife,  and  the  hostess  may  invite  as  many  guests  as 
her  parlors  will  accommodate. 

The  fine  arts  cannot  be  said  to  have  obtained  a 
foothold  as  yet  in  the  capital.  There  arc  artists  and 
art  schools  of  local  celebrity,  but  none  of  national 
fame.  The  Corcoran  Gallery  is  a museum  of  art. 
There  should  be  in  connection  with  it,  as  its  founder 
designed  and,  as  its  trustees  hope  soon  to  institute, 
an  academy  of  the  fine  arts,  to  become  the  centre  of 
an  artist  colony,  which  all  public-spirited  citizens 
would  like  to  sec  formed  at  the  national  capital. 
Nor  has  music  that  development  here  which  has 
been  attained  in  New  York,  Boston,  Cincinnati,  and 
other  capitals. 


APPENDIXES. 


APPENDIX  A. 


PRESIDENTS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

NAMES 


George  Washington 
John  Adams  . 

Thomas  Jefferson 
James  Madison 
James  Monroe 
John  Quincy  Adams 
Andrew  Jackson 
Martin  Van  Buren  . 
William  Henry  Harrison 
John  Tyler 
James  K.  Polk 
Zachary  Taylor 
Millard  Fillmore 
Franklin  Pierce 
James  Buchanan 
Abraham  Lincoln  . 
Andrew  Johnson 
Ulysses  S.  Grant 
Rutherford  B.  Hayes 
James  A.  Garfield  . 
Chester  A.  Arthur  . 
Grover  Cleveland 
Benjamin  Harrison 


TERM  OF  OFFICE 

17S9-1797 
1797-1801 
1801-1809 
1809-1817 
1817-1825 
1825-1829 
1829-1837 
1837-1841 
1841  ; died  April,  1841 
1841-1845 
1845-1849 
1849  ; died,  1850 
1850-1853 
1853-1857 
1857-1861 
. 1861  ; killed,  1865 
1865-1869 
1869-1877 
1877-1881 
. 1881  ; killed,  1881 
1881-1885 
1885-1889 
1889- 


403 


404  the  story  of  Washington. 


APPENDIX  B. 


405 


ASSOCIATE  JUSTICES. 

The  Associate  Justices  and  their  terms  of  service 
have  been:  John  Rutledge,  1789-1791  ; William  Cush- 
ing, 1789-1810;  James  Wilson,  1789-1798;  John  Blair, 
1789-1796  ; Robert  R.  Harrison,  1789-1790  ; James 
Iredell,  1790-1799;  Thomas  Johnson,  1791-1793  ; Wil- 
liam Patterson,  1793-1806;  Samuel  Chase,  1796-1811  ; 
Bushrod  Washington,  1798-1829;  Alfred  Moore,  1799- 
1807  ; William  Johnson,  1804-1834;  Brockholst  Living- 
ston, 1806-1823;  Thomas  Todd,  1807-1826;  Gabriel 
Duval,  1811-1836;  Joseph  Story,  1811-1845;  Smith 
Thompson,  1823-1843  ; Robert  Trimble,  1826-1828  ; 
John  McLean,  1829-1861  ; Henry  Baldwin,  1830-1846  ; 
James  M.  Wayne,  1835-1867  ; Phillip  P.  Barbour,  1836- 
1841  ; John  Catron,  1837-1865  ; John  McKinley,  1837- 
1852  ; Peter  V.  Daniel,  1841-1860  ; Samuel  Nelson, 
1845-1872;  Levi  Woodbury,  1845-1851;  Robert  C. 
Grier,  1846-1870  ; Benjamin  R.  Curtis,  1851-1857  ; John 
A.  Campbell,  1853-1861  ; Nathan  Clifford,  1858-1881  ; 
Noah  H.  Swayne,  1862-1881  ; Samuel  F.  Miller,  1862-; 
David  Davis,  1862-1877;  Stephen  J.  Field,  1866- ; 
Edwin  M.  Stanton,  1869-1869  ; William  Strong,  1870-; 
Joseph  P.  Bradley,  1870-;  Ward  Hunt,  1872-1882; 
John  M.  Harlan,  1877-;  William  B.  Woods,  1881-1888; 
Stanley  Matthews,  1881-  ; Horace  Gray,  1882-  ; Samuel 
Blatchford,  1882-  ; Lucius  Q.  C.  Lamar,  1888-. 


406 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


APPENDIX  C. 


MAYORS  OF  WASHINGTON  DURING  THE  MUNICIPAL 
GOVERNMENT,  1802-1871. 


NAMES 

Robert  Brent  . 
Daniel  Rapine  . 

James  H.  Blake 
Benjamin  G.  Orr 
Samuel  M.  Smallwood 
T.  Carberry 
Roger  C.  Wrightman 
Joseph  Gales,  Jr. 

John  P.  Van  Ness 
W.  A.  Bradley  . 

Peter  Force 
W.  W.  Seaton  . 
Walter  Lenox  . 

John  W.  Maury 
John  T.  Towers 
W.  B.  Magruder 
J.  G.  Berrett 
Richard  Wallach 
S.  J.  Bowen 
M.  G.  Emery 


TERM  OP  OFFICE 

1802-1812 

1812- 1813 

1813- 1817 
1817-1819 
1819-1822 
1822-1824 
1824-1827 
1827-1830 
1830-1834 
1834-1836 
1836-1840 
1840-1850 
1850-1852 
1852-1854 
1854-1856 
1856-1858 
1858-1862 
1862-1868 
1868-1870 
1870-1871 


APPENDIX  D. 


SALARIES  OF  CHIEF  OFFICIALS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 


# 


President  . 
Vice-President  . 


$50,000 

8,000 


APPENDIX  D. 


40; 


Chief  Justice $IO,5°° 

Speaker  of  the  House  .....  8,000 

Members  of  Congress  .....  5>000 

Cabinet  Officers  ......  8,000 

Associate  Justices,  Supreme  Court  . 10,000 

Justices  of  Circuit  Courts  ....  6,000 

Treasurer.  .......  6,000 

Register  of  the  Treasury 4,000 

Commissioner  of  Customs  ....  4,000 

Superintendent  of  Naval  Observatory  . 5,000 

Superintendent  of  Census  ....  5,000 

Superintendent  of  Bureau  of  Engraving  and 

Printing  .......  4,5°° 

Public  Printer  .......  4,5°° 

Superintendent  of  the  Signal  Service  . . 4,000 

Director  of  Geological  Surveys  . . . 6,000 

Director  of  the  Mint 4,5°° 

Commissioner  of  General  Land  Office  . . 4,000 

Commissioner  of  Pensions  ....  3,600 

Commissioner  of  Agriculture  ....  3,000 

Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  . 3,000 

Commissioners  of  Education  ....  3,000 

Commander  of  Marine  Corps  ....  3,5°° 

Superintendent  of  Coast  and  Geodetic  Survey  6,000 
Supervising  Agents  Internal  Revenue  $12.00  per  day. 
Assistant  Postmasters-General  . . 3,5°° 

Chief  Clerk 2,200 

Postmasters  : 

New  York  City  ......  8,000 

All  others  of  First  Class  . . . 3,000  to  4,000 

Second  Class  .....  2,000  to  3,000 

Third  Class  .....  1,000  to  2,000 

Fourth  Class  ....  under  1,000 


408  THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 

Diplomatic  : 

Ministers  to  Germany,  Great  Britain, 
France,  and  Russia,  each  . 

Brazil,  China,  Austria,  Italy,  Mexico, 
Japan,  Spain  . 

Chili,  Peru,  Central  America 
Argentine  Confederation,  Hawaii,  Bel- 
gium, Hayti,  Colombia,  Netherlands, 
Sweden,  Turkey,  and  Venezuela 
Switzerland,  Denmark,  Paraguay,  Bolivia, 
Portugal  ...... 

Liberia  ....... 

Officers  of  the  Army  : 

General  ....... 

Lieut.-General  ..... 

Major-General  ...... 

Brigadier-General  . . . . . 

Colonel 

Lieutant-Colonel  . 

Major  

Captain,  Cavalry,  $2,000  ; Infantry  . 

Navy  Officers  : 

Admiral 

Vice-Admiral  ...... 

Rear-Admiral 

Commodore 

Captain 

Commanders 

Lieut.-Commanders 

Lieutenants 

Masters  

Ensigns  

Midshipmen  ...  . . 


$17,500 

1 2.000 

10.000 

7>5°° 

5.000 

4.000 

i3.5°° 

1 1.000 

7,5°° 

5.5°° 

3,5°° 

3.000 
2,500 

1.800 

13.000 

9.000 

6.000 

5.000 
4,5°° 
3,5°° 

2.800 
2,400 

1.800 
1,200 

1.000 


APPENDIX  F. 


409 


Fleet  Surgeons,  Paymasters,  and  Engi- 
neers .......  $4,400 

Chaplains  .......  2,500 


APPENDIX  E. 


ANNUAL  EXPENSES  OF  THE  WHITE  HOUSE,  FOR  WHICH 


PROVISION  IS  MADE  BY 

CONGRESS. 

Private  Secretary 

$3.25o 

Assistant  Secretary  . 

2,250 

Two  Executive  Clerks 

2,000 

Six  Other  Clerks 

from  $1,800  to  1,200 

Stenographer  .... 

1,800 

Steward 

1,800 

Two  Day  Ushers 

$1,400  and  1,200 

Five  Messengers,  Two  Door-keepers,  One  Night 

Usher  .... 

1,200 

Watchman  .... 

900 

Fireman 

864 

Books,  Stationery,  Carriage  Hire, 

etc.  . . 8,000 

Lighting  House  and  Grounds  . 

15,000 

Green-houses  .... 

6,000 

APPENDIX  F. 


THE  CAPITOL  IN  liRIEF. 

Designers  of  the  Capitol : Stephen  L.  Hallett,  of  France, 
and  William  Thornton  of  New  York  ; Architects  of  the 
Capitol:  Stephen  L.  Hallett,  of  France,  1792-1794; 
George  Hadfield,  of  England,  1794-1798;  James  Ho- 


410 


THE  STOA’V  OF  WASHINGTON. 


ban,  of  Ireland,  1798-1803  ; Benjamin  H.  Latrobe,  of 
England,  1803-1817  ; Charles  Bullfinch,  of  Boston, 
1S1 7-1830  ; Thomas  U.  Walker,  of  Philadelphia,  185 1 — 
1865  ; Edward  Clark,  of  Philadelphia,  1865-. 

The  corner-stone  of  the  Capitol  was  laid  by  President 
Washington  September  8,  1793  ; north  wing  finished 
1800;  south  wing,  181  r ; wings  destroyed  by  British, 
1814;  rebuilt,  1817;  central  portion  begun,  1818; 
original  building  finished,  1827  ; cost,  $2,433,844. 1 3 ; 
corner-stone  of  extensions  laid  July  4,  1851  ; finished, 
1867  ; present  dome  completed,  1863  ; total  cost  of 
present  building,  $15,599,656. 

The  completed  Capitol  is  the  largest  government 
edifice  in  the  world.  Its  new  wings  alone  cover  a larger 
area  than  any  cathedral  in  Europe,  except  St.  Peter’s. 
It  contains  one  hundred  and  eighteen  rooms  or  apart- 
ments used  for  public  purposes,  with  an  aggregate 
capacity  of  seventy-one  thousand  superficial  feet,  and 
one  hundred  and  thirty-four  exquisitely  graceful  Cor- 
inthian columns,  one  hundred  of  them  monolithic.  The 
Hall  of  the  Senate  will  seat  senators  from  one  hundred 
states,  and  its  galleries  eight  hundred  spectators.  The 
Hall  of  Representatives  will  admit  four  hundred  on  the 
floor,  and  one  thousand  in  the  gallery.  Each  of  the 
halls,  on  special  occasions,  will  admit  over  two  thousand 
persons. 


INDEX. 


A 

Adams,  John,  assumes  care  of  the 
federal  city,  42  ; leaves  Wash- 
ington, 56  ; society  in  his  term,  [ 
57 

Adams,  John.  Mrs.,  letter  of,  4S,  , 

57 

Adams.  John  Quincy,  Secretary  of 
State,  97  ; chosen  President, 
103  ; returned  to  House,  113  ; 
defends  right  of  petition,  1 1 3 ; 
puts  the  question,  1 25  ; death, 
126  ; sketch  of,  271 
Adams,  John  Quincy,  Mrs.  .sketch 
of,  271  ; mentioned,  333 
Agriculture,  Department  of,  292 
Alexandria  mentioned,  19  ; de- 
scribed, 350 
Anacostian  Indians,  18 
Andrew,  Governor,  tenders  a regi- 
ment, 140 

Arlington  described,  352 
Armstrong,  General,  mentioned, 
69.  7i,  72,  77 
Arsenal,  359 

Arthur,  President,  mentioned,  275 
Atlantic  Magazine  quoted  390 
Avenue,  Mount  Vernon,  356 

B 

Baltimore  desires  the  capital,  10 
Barlow,  Joel,  mentioned,  357,  381 
Barney,  Peter,  Commodore,  flotilla 
of,  71  ; posted  at  Bladensburg, 
78;  account  of  battle  of  Bladens- 
burg, Si 


Bennett,  James  G.,  correspondent 
at  Washington,  342 
Benton,  Colonel,  384 
Bladensburg  mentioned,  16,  358  ; 

described,  76  ; battle  of,  79 
Bonaparte,  Joseph  and  Jerome, 
mentioned,  2O9 
Boynton,  H.  V.,  348 
Breckenridge,  John  C.,  Vice-Presi- 
dent, 136 

British  land  at  Benedict,  71;  their 
force,  73  ; advance,  74  ; fight  at 
Bladensburg,  79  ; burn  the  Capi- 
tol, 84  ; retreat,  87 
Buchanan,  James,  chosen  Presi- 
dent, 129;  mentioned,  136,  275 
Buckingham,  Governor,  offers  aid, 
141 

Bull  Run,  battle  of,  143 
Burns,  David,  proprietor  of  capi- 
tal site,  22 

Burr,  Aaron,  mentioned,  53,  60 
C 

Calhoun,  John  C.,  Secretary  of 
War,  97  ; mentioned,  9S,  103  ; 
death  and  grave,  126  ; home 
life,  383 

Calvert  mansion,  paintings  at,  382 
Cameron,  Simon,  appointed  Secre- 
tary of  War,  138 

Capitol,  plans  for,  advertised,  36  ; 
corner-stone  laid,  38  ; burned, 
84  ; corner-stone  of  wings  laid, 
129  ; war  scenes  in,  14 1 ; de- 
scribed, 194 

Carroll,  Charles,  consulted,  17 


411 


412 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Carroll,  Daniel,  Commissioner,  ' 
sketch  of,  20  ; proprietor  of 
capital  site,  22 

Casey,  Thomas  L.,  engineer  of 
Washington  Monument,  334 
Charles  V.  makes  Madrid  his 
court  town,  3 

Chase,  Salmon  P.,  appointed  Sec- 
retary of  Treasury,  138;  pre- 
sides at  trial  of  President  John- 
son, 235 

Chateaubriand  mentioned,  269 
Cheetham,  James,  editor,  340 
Churches  of  Washington,  297 
City  Hall,  Philadelphia,  seat  of 
Congress,  4 

Civil-Service  Commission,  292 
Clay,  Henry,  mentioned,  98,  99, 
103,  271 

Cleveland,  Grover,  inaugurated, 
178 

Clovis  chooSes  Paris  for  his  capital, 

3 

Cochrane,  Admiral,  in  Chesapeake 
Bay,  70 

Cockburn,  George,  Admiral,  men- 
tioned, 68,  70,  75,  82 
Columbia,  District  of,  bounds  of, 
21;  named,  29  ; slaves  in,  eman- 
cipated, 148  ; made  a territory, 
181 

Columbian  University,  316 
Commissioners  of  District,  ap- 
pointed,  19  ; set  corner-stone  of 
District,  28 

Commission,  Sanitary,  organized, 
147  ; its  work,  148 
Compromise,  Missouri, 102;  Clay’s, 
of  1850,  127 

Congress  threatened  by  soldiers,  4 
Congressional  Library,  251 
Congressional  Cemetery,  men- [ 
tioned,  272  ; described,  321 
Constitution,  adopted,  6 
Constitution  frigate,  378 
Constellation , fete  on,  377 
Cooper,  James  Fcnimore,  men- 
tioned, 271 

Corcoran,  W.  W.,  sketch  of,  320  ; 
Gallery  of  Art,  318 


Cosmos  Club,  sketch  of,  397 
Crawford,  William  H.,  Secretary 
of  Treasury,  97 

Cutler,  Manasseh,  Dr.,  describes 
Washington  society,  364  ; visits 
Mount  Vernon,  367 

D 

Davidson,  Samuel,  proprietor  of 
capital  site,  22. 

Davis,  Jefferson,  mentioned,  127  ; 
chosen  President  Confederate 
States,  134  ; described.  3S9 
Davis,  Jefferson,  Mrs.,  described, 
3S9 

Davis,  Matthew  L.,  mentioned, 
342 

Deaf-Mute  College,  317 
Dearborn,  Henry,  Secretary  of 
War,  60 

Department  Buildings  — State, 
War,  and  Navy,  277  ; Treasury, 
283  ; Interior,  28S  ; Post  Office, 
290 

Democratic  party  formed,  103 
Dennison,  Governor,  tenders  10,- 
000  men,  140 

Dexter,  Samuel,  mentioned,  45 
Dickinson,  President,  refuses  aid 
to  Congress,  4 
Dome  of  Capitol,  204,  205 
Douglas,  Stephen  A.,  mentioned, 
ill 

Duane,  James,  editor,  341 
Duddington  Manor  mentioned,  22 

E 

Early,  Jubal,  attacks  Washington, 
150 

Eastern  Branch,  boundary  of  capi- 
tal, 10.  14 

Ellicott,  Andrew,  surveys  District, 
21 

Emancipation  Act  proclaimed,  149 
Enfant,  Pierre  Charles  L’,  ap- 
pointed to  lay  out  capital,  25  ; 
his  plan,  27,  28  : dismissed,  30; 
death,  31  ; plans  Fort  Washing- 
ton, 69 

Executive,  his  powers  defined, 


I A DbX. 


413 


260  ; how  elected,  262  ; Man- 
sion described,  264 

F 

Fairbanks,  Governor,  offers  aid, 
i-U 

Federal  city,  to  be  erected  on 
Delaware  or  Potomac,  5 ; three 
commissioners  appointed  to  lay 
it  out,  5 ; debate  on  site  of,  in 
Congress,  8 ; bill  creating  it 
passed,  10  ; act  creating  it,  14  ; 
named,  29 

Fillmore,  Millard,  President,  1 29  ; 
mentioned,  275 

Fleet,  Henry,  discovers  Potomac, 
18 

G 

Gales,  Joseph,  editor,  339 

Gallatin,  Albert,  Secretary  of 
Treasury,  60 

Gallaudet,  Edward,  Dr.,  men- 
tioned, 318 

Garfield,  James  A.,  assassinated, 
177;  mentioned,  275 

Gardiner,  Julia,  weds  President 
Tyler,  275 

Georgetown,  established,  16  ; his- 
tory of,  18  ; described,  350  ; 
College,  351 

Germantown,  proposed  site  of 
capital,  8 

Gerry,  Elbridge,  mentioned,  5 ; 
speaks  against  site  on  Potomac, 

10 

Gilmore,  Secretary,  killed,  273 

Gouverneur,  Samuel  I-.,  married 
in  White  House,  270 

Granger,  Gideon,  Postmaster- 
General,  60 

Grant,  General,  reviews  Union  ar- 
mies, 165,  175  ; mentioned,  275 

Greenleaf's  Point,  explosion  at, 
91,  92 

Gridiron  Club,  sketch  of,  396 

H 

Hadfield,  George,  appointed  ar- 
chitect of  Capitol,  43 


Hallett,  Stephen  L.,  plan  of,  for 
Capitol,  37  ; accepted,  38  ; re- 
signs as  architect  of  Capitol,  43 
Hamilton,  Alexander,  proposes 
compromise,  1 1 

Hamlin,  Hannibal,  Vice-Presi- 
dent, 136 

Harrison,  William  H.,  chosen 
President,  128  ; death  of,  272 
Hayes,  President,  mentioned,  275 
Hayne,  Robert  Y.,  mentioned,  99  ; 
sketch  of,  104  ; speech  against 
Webster,  105  ; death  and  grave, 
126 

Hoban,  James,  designs  President's 
house,  41  ; architect  of  Capitol, 
43  ; sketch  of,  52  ; mentioned, 
269 

House,  how  constituted,  214  ; 
methods  of,  216  ; all-night  ses- 
sions, 220 

Howard  University,  316 
Hull,  Captain,  described,  378 
Humboldt,  Baron,  mentioned, 
269  ; described,  372 

I 

Impeachment  trial,  Andrew  John- 
son, 231 

Intelligencer , National , burned, 
86  ; quoted,  269  ; sketch  of,  339 
Interior  Department  described,  288 

J 

Jackson,  Andrew,  President,  103  ; 
against  nullification,  112;  men- 
tioned, 272  ; visits  Washington, 
381 

Jefferson,  Thomas,  favors  the 
federal  city,  6 ; consults  with 
Hamilton,  12,  and  Carroll,  17  ; 
mentioned,  53  ; inaugurated 
President,  54  ; described,  59 
Johnson,  Andrew,  impeached, 
231  ; mentioned,  275 
Johnson,  Thomas,  Commissioner, 
sketch  of,  20 

Justice,  Department  of,  292 


4*4 


THE  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


K 

Kalorama,  sketch  of,  356 
Kansas,  battles  of,  127 
Kendall,  Amos,  mentioned,  317 
King,  Rufus,  eloquence  of,  101, 
102  ; mentioned,  384 
lvortwright,  Lawrence,  men- 
tioned, 270 

L 

Lafayette  mentioned,  271  ; guest 
at  White  House,  272 
Lancaster,  troops  encamped  at,  4 
Lee,  Robert  E.,  surrender  of,  159  ; 
home  of,  352 

Letcher,  Governor,  declines  to  aid 
government,  14 1 
Lewis  and  Clark  mentioned,  269 
Lincoln,  Abraham,  mentioned, 
99,  127,  275,  333  ; chosen  Presi- 
dent, 129;  arrives  at  Washing- 
ton, 133  ; inauguration,  135  ; 
proclaims  war,  140  ; views  the 
battle,  158;  death  of,  160; 
funeral  of,  163. 

Lincoln,  Levi,  Attorney-General, 
60 

Lippincott's  Magazine  quoted,  391 
M 

Mace,  Speaker's,  described,  211 
Madison,  James,  Secretary  of 
State,  60 ; inaugurated  Presi- 
dent, 67  ; mentioned,  77  ; flees 
the  city,  84  ; inauguration  of, 
381 

Madison,  Mrs.  James,  mentioned, 
59  ; sketch  of,  60  ; marries 
James  Madison,  60  ; mistress 
of  White  House,  67  ; account 
of  capture  of  Washington,  93  ; 
flight  from,  94  ; return  to,  95  ; 
mentioned,  333;  drawing-rooms, 
374 

Malcolm,  Rear-Admiral,  com- 
mands British  force,  70,  71 
Marshall,  John,  mentioned,  45 
Maryland  offers  site  of  capital  and 
money,  9 


McClellan,  George  B.,  succeeds 
General  Scott,  144 
Miller,  Joaquin,  cottage  of,  358 
Mills,  Robert,  designs  Treasury, 
283  ; Post  Office,  290  ; Wash- 
ington Monument,  331 
Mississippi,  Division  of,  reviewed, 
1/2-175 

Monroe,  James,  mentioned,  69, 
71,  73.  771  mentioned,  269; 
sketch  of,  97  ; chosen  President, 
97 

Monroe,  Mrs.  James,  sketch  of, 
270  ; her  drawing-rooms,  270 
Monroe,  Marie,  married,  270 
Montgomery  County  erected,  19 
Moore,  Thomas,  mentioned,  269 
Moreau,  General,  mentioned,  269 
Mount  Vernon,  mentioned,  17  ; 
described,  349 

Muir,  Rev.  James,  address  at 
laying  of  corner-stone,  29 
Mullett,  A.  B.,  architect  of  Treas- 
ury, advises  Shepherd,  182,  184  ; 
mentioned,  277 

N 

National  Intelligencer , estab- 
lished, 339  ; daily,  381 
National  Museum,  315 
Navy  Department  described,  283 
Navy  Yard,  burned,  86;  men- 
tioned, 35S 

Newspapers,  English,  condemn 
the  burning  of  Capitol,  89 
New  York  desires  capital,  9 
Nullification  first  broached,  103 

O 

Oak  Hill  Cemetery  described,  322 
Observatory,  Naval,  315 

P 

Paine,  Thomas,  mentioned,  269  ; 
sketch  of,  371 

Patuxent  River  invaded  by  British, 
7< 

Payne,  John  Howard,  tomb  of,  322 
Philadelphia,  Congress  sits  at,  4 ; 
desires  capital,  9 


INDEX. 


415 


Pierce,  Franklin,  chosen  Presi- 
dent, I2g;  mentioned,  275 
Pinckney,  William,  commands  mi- 
litia, 74  ; mentioned,  77  ; elo- 
quence of,  lot,  102 
Polk,  James  K.,  Speaker,  116; 
chosen  President,  12S  ; men- 
tioned, 275 

Poore,  Ben  Perley,  343,  348 
Potomac,  Army  of,  reviewed,  165- 
172 

Post-Office,  Department,  290;  ex- 
tensions, 290 

Prince  George  County  erected,  19 
Priestley,  Dr.,  mentioned.  269 
Princeton,  Congress  adjourns  to,  5 
Princeton’s  gun  bursts,  274 
Public  institutions  of  Washington, 
3ii 

R 

Races,  horse,  370,  374 
Ramsay,  Governor,  tenders  a regi- 
ment, 140 

Randall,  Governor,  tenders  aid, 

141 

Randolph,  John,  sketch  of,  99  ; 

mentioned,  53,  102,  384 
Representatives,  Hall  of,  de- 
scribed, 210 

Republican  party,  birth  of,  127 
Review,  the  grand,  165 
Richmond,  fall  of,  159 
Rogers,  Randolph,  mentioned,  200 
Ross,  General,  mentioned,  70,  71, 
75.  82,  87 

Rotunda  described,  201-203 
S * 

Scott,  Winfield,  commands  at 
Washington,  135  ; raises  his 
standard,  140;  orders  an  ad- 
vance, 143  ; retires,  144 
Seaton,  W.  W.,  editor,  339 
Seaton,  Mrs.  W.  W.,  describes 
Washington  society,  375 
Schools  of  Washington,  303 
Sedgwick,  Theodore,  Speaker,  53 
Senate,  Hall  of,  222  ; how  consti- 
tuted, 226  ; methods  of,  226 


Seventh  New  York  arrives,  142 
Seward,  William  H.,  mentioned, 
99,  126  ; appointed  Secretary  of 
State,  138  ; attacked,  162 
Shepherd,  Alexander  R.,  improves 
Washington,  181  ; Chairman  of 
Public  Works,  182  ; Governor, 
182  ; his  methods  investigated, 
191 

Sherman,  William  T.,  reviews  the 
armies,  172 

Sixth  Corps  defends  Washington, 
1 55 

Sixth  Massachusetts  tendered, 
140;  arrives,  141 
Slavery  contest  begun,  97 
Smith,  John  Cotton,  letter  of,  49  ; 
mentioned,  55 

Smith,  Samuel  H.,  editor,  339 
Smithsonian  Institution,  312 
Smithson,  James,  sketch  of,  31 1 
Soldiers’  Home,  316 
Sprague,  Governor,  tenders  a regi- 
ment, 140 

Stanton,  Edwin  M.,  appointed 
Secretary  of  War,  138 
State  Department  described,  278 
Statuary,  Hall  of,  described,  207- 
209 

Stockton,  Commodore,  mentioned, 
273 

Stoddert,  Benjamin,  mentioned,  45 
Stuart,  David,  Commissioner, 
sketch  of,  20 

Stuart,  Gilbert,  mentioned,  269  ; 
anecdote  of,  372 

Sumner,  Charles,  mentioned,  99, 
126 

Sumter,  Fort,  captured,  139 
Supreme  Court,  chamber  of,  239  ; 
proceedings  of,  241  ; how  con- 
stituted, 243  ; methods  of,  249  ; 
Justices  of,-  242  ; Appendix  B, 
404 

T 

Talleyrand  mentioned,  269 
Tallmadge,  Judge,  speech  of,  in 
House,  99 


4 1 6 


TIIF.  STORY  OF  WASHINGTON. 


Taney,  Roger,  Chief-Justice,  ad- 
ministers oath  to  Lincoln,  137 
Tariff  of  1S2S,  104 
Taylor,  Zachary,  chosen  Presi- 
dent, 128  ; mentioned,  275 
Thompson,  Smith,  Secretary  of 
Navy,  97 

Thornton,  Dr.  William  N.,  his 
plan  for  the  Capitol,  37 
Tompkins,  Daniel, Vice-President, 
,47 

Treasury  Department  described, 
284 

Trees,  shade,  in  Washington,  187 
Trenton,  seat  of  Congress  1784,  5 ; 

desires  the  capital,  10 
Trumbull’s,  John,  paintings,  204 
Tyler,  John,  succeeds  to  presi- 
dency, 128  ; courtship  and  mar- 
riage, 273 

U 

Upshur,  Secretary,  killed,  273 
V 

Van  Buren,  Martin,  mentioned, 
272  ; chosen  President,  128 
Van  Ness,  mentioned,  71 
Vernon’s,  Mrs.,  account  of  burn- 
ing of  Washington,  90 
Virgina  offers  site  of  capital  and 
money,  9 

Volney  mentioned,  269 
W 

Wales,  Prince  of,  mentioned,  275 
Walker,  Thomas  U.,  architect, 
129  ; designs  dome,  206 
Wallace,  Lew,  defence  of  the 
Monocacy,  151 

War  Department  described,  27, 
81 

War  of  1812  declared,  68 
Washburn,  Governor,  tenders  aid, 

14*. 

Washington,  Fort,  constructed,  69 
Washington,  George,  favors  the 
erection  of  the  capital  on  the 
Potomac,  6 ; projects  the  Chesa- 
peake and  Ohio  Canal,  6 ; se- 
lects site  for  capital,  15,  16  ; 
letters  of,  16  ; chooses  capital 


site,  17  ; appoints  Commission- 
ers of  District,  19  ; proclaims 
bounds  of  District,  21  ; pur- 
chases District  site,  24  ; appoints 
Major  L’Enfant  to  lay  out  fed- 
eral city,  25  ; lays  corner-stone 
of  Capitol,  38  ; retires  to  Mount 
Vernon,  42  ; death,  43 
Washington  City,  birth  of,  3 ; 
taken  possession  of  by  govern- 
ment, 44  ; described  by  letter- 
writers,  46-50  ; growth  of,  61  ; 
newspaper  attacks  on,  63,  64  ; 
defence  of,  69  ; troops  for  de- 
fence of  74  ; captured,  84 ; 
growth  of,  128  ; in  war  time, 
138;  assailed  by  Early,  150; 
hails  return  of  peace,  160  ; de- 
fences of,  145,  146;  her  renais- 
sance, 179-187  ; churches  of, 
297  ; schools  of,  303  ; city  gov- 
ernment of,  326  ; monument 
described,  331  ; press  of,  340  ; 
correspondents  in,  340  ; clubs, 
396  ; literary  life  of,  399 ; 
society,  361  ; official  society, 
395 

Webster,  Daniel,  sketch  of,  107  ; 
reply  to  Mayne,  108-IIO;  his 
influence,  1 1 1 ; aids  to  lay  corner- 
stone of  Capitol  wing,  130 ; 
mentioned,  98,  104 
Welles,  Gideon,  appointed  Secre- 
tary of  Navy,  138 
Whig  party  formed,  103 
White  House,  burned,  84  ; plan  of, 
•accepted,  41  ; described,  264; 
reopened,  269 

Winder,  W.  H.,  General,  takes 
command  of  Washington,  69  ; 
loses  battle  of  Hladenshurg,  80 
Winthrop,  Robert  C.,  mentioned, 
332,  333.  338 

Wirt,  William,  mentioned,  271 
Wolcott,  Oliver,  mentioned,  45  ; 
letter  of,  46 

Wright’s  Ferry,  proposed  site  of 
capital,  7 

Y 

Young,  Notley,  proprietor  of  capi- 
tal site,  22 


The  Story  of  the  Nations. 


Messrs.  G.  P.  PUTNAM’S  SONS  take  pleasure  in 
announcing  that  they  have  in  course  of  publication  a 
series  of  historical  studies,  intended  to  present  in  a 
graphic  manner  the  stories  of  the  different  nations  that 
have  attained  prominence  in  history. 

In  the  story  form  the  current  of  each  national  life  will 
be  distinctly  indicated,  and  its  picturesque  and  noteworthy 
periods  and  episodes  will  be  presented  for  the  reader  in 
their  philosophical  relation  to  each  other  as  well  as  to 
universal  history. 

It  is  the  plan  of  the  writers  of  the  different  volumes  to 
enter  into  the  real  life  of  the  peoples,  and  to  bring  them 
before  the  reader  as  they  actually  lived,  labored,  and 
struggled — as  they  studied  and  wrote,  and  as  they  amused 
themselves.  In  carrying  out  this  plan,  the  myths,  with 
which  the  history  of  all  lands  begins,  will  not  be  over- 
looked, though  these  will  be  carefully  distinguished  from 
the  actual  history,  so  far  as  the  labors  of  the  accepted 
historical  authorities  have  resulted  in  definite  conclusions. 

The  subjects  of  the  different  volumes  will  be  planned 
to  cover  connecting  and,  as  far  as  possible,  consecutive 
epochs  or  periods,  so  that  the  set  when  completed  will 
present  in  a comprehensive  narrative  the  chief  events  in 
the  great  STORY  OF  THE  NATIONS;  but  it  will,  of  course 


not  always  prove  practicable  to  issue  the  several  volumes 
in  their  chronological  order. 

The  “ Stories  ” are  printed  in  good  readable  type,  and 
in  handsome  i2mo  form.  They  are  adequately  illustrated 
and  furnished  with  maps  and  indexes.  They  are  sold 
separately  at  a price  of  $[.50  each. 

The  following  is  a partial  list  of  the  subjects  thus  far 
determined  upon  : 

THE  STORY  OF  *ANCIENT  EGYPT.  Prof.  Georc.f.  Rawlinson. 

“ “ “ *CHALDEA.  Z.  A.  Ragozin. 

“ “ “ ""GREECE.  Prof.  James  A.  Harrison, 

Washington  and  Lee  University. 
“ “ “ *ROME.  Arthur  Gilman. 

“ “ " *THE  JEWS.  Prof.  James  K.  Hosmer, 

Washington  University  of  St.  Louis. 
“ “ ""CARTHAGE.  Prof.  Alfred  J.  Church, 

University  College,  Ix>ndon. 

“ “ “ BYZANTIUM. 

“ “ “ *TIIE  GOTHS.  Henry  Bradley. 

“ “ “ ""THE  NORMANS.  Sarah  O.  Jewett. 

“ “ “ ""PERSIA.  S.  G.  W.  Benjamin. 

“ " 11  ""SPAIN.  Rev.  E.  E.  and  Susan  Hale. 

“ " “ ""GERMANY.  S.  Baring-Gould. 

“ ■'  •'  THE  ITALIAN  REPUBLICS. 

“ “ “ *IIOLLANU.  Prof.  C.  E.  Thorold  Rogers. 

“ “ “ ""NORW’AY.  Hjalmar  II.  Boyesf.n. 

“ “ “ ""THE  MOORS  IN  SPAIN.  Stanley  Lane-Poole. 

“ *•  “ ""HUNGARY.  Prof.  A.  VAmbSry. 

“ “ *■  THE  ITALIAN  KINGDOM.  W.  L.  Alden. 

“ “ “ *MEDITiVAL  FRANCK.  Prof.  Gustavf.  Masson. 

“ “ ••  *ALEXANDER’S  EMPIRE.  Prof.  J.  P.  M ahaffy. 

“ “ “ THE  HANSE  TOWNS.  Helen  Zimmern. 

“ ••  ■■  ^ASSYRIA.  Z.  A.  Ragozin. 

“ “ “ ""THE  SARACENS.  Arthur  Gilman. 

"•  “ ""TURKEY.  Stanley  Lane-Poole. 

“ ••  “ PORTUGAL.  H.  Morse  Stephens. 

••  “ •*  ^MEXICO.  Susan  Hale. 

“ “ '*  ""IRELAND.  Hon.  Emily  Lawless. 

•*  PHOENICIA. 

SWITZERLAND. 

'•  “ " RUSSIA. 

“ “ ••  WALES. 

“ ••  “ SCOTLAND 

“ " «•  ""MEDIA,  BABYLON,  AND  PERSIA. 

Z.  A.  Ragozin. 

• (The  volumes  starred  are  now  ready,  November,  t8S8.) 

G.  P.  PUTNAM’S  SONS 

New  York  London 

?7  and  39  West  Twentv-Third  Street  37  King  William  Street,  Strand 


PUBLICATIONS  OF  G.  P.  PUTNAM'S  SONS 


HEBREW  AND  CHRISTIAN. 

ARRANGED  AND  EDITED  AS  AN  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE 
STUDY  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

Rev.  EDWARD  T.  BARTLETT,  D.D., 

Dean  of  the  Divinity  School  of  the  P.  E.  Church  in  Philadel- 
phia, and  Mary  Wolfe,  Prof,  of  Ecclesiastical  History. 


Professor  of  Old  Testament  Literature  and  Language  in  the 
Divinity  School  of  the  T.  E.  Church  in  Philadelphia,  and 
Professor  of  Hebrew  in  the  University  of  Pennsylvania. 

The  work  is  to  be  completed  in  three  volumes,  containing  each  about 
500  pages,  Vols.  I.  and  II.  now  ready. 

Vol.  I.  includes  Hebrew  story  from  the  Creation  to  the  time  of  Nehe- 
miah,  as  in  the  Hebrew  canon. 

Vol.  II.  is  devoted  to  Hebrew  poetry  and  prophecy. 

Vol.  III.  will  contain  the  selections  from  the  Christian  Scriptures. 

The  volumes  are  handsomely  printed  in  121110  form,  and  with  an  open, 
readable  page,  not  arranged  in  verses,  but  paragraphed  according  to  the 
sense  of  the  narrative. 

Each  volume  is  complete  in  itself,  and  will  be  sold  separately  at  $1.50. 

The  editors  say  in  their  announcement : “ Our  object  is  to  remove  stones 
of  stumbling  from  the  path  of  young  readers  by  presenting  Scriptures  to 
them  in  a form  as  intelligible  and  as  instructive  as  may  be  practicable.  This 
plan  involves  some  re-arrangements  and  omissions,  before  which  we  have 
not  hesitated,  inasmuch  as  our  proposed  work  will  not  claim  to  be  the  Bible, 
but  an  introduction  to  it.  That  we  may  avoid  imposing  our  own  interper- 
tation  upon  Holy  Writ,  it  will  be  our  endeavor  to  make  Scripture  serve  as 
the  commentary  on  Scripture.  In  the  treatment  of  the  Prophets  of  the  Old 
Testament  and  the  Epistles  of  the  New  Testament,  it  will  not  be  practica- 
ble entirely  to  avoid  comment,  but  no  attempt  will  be  made  to  pronounce 
upon  doctrinal  questions.” 

The  first  volume  is  divided  into  four  parts  : 

Part  I.— Hebrew  Story,  from  the  Beginning  to  the  Time  of  Saul. 

“ II. — The  Kingdom  of  all  Israel. 

“ III. — Samaria,  or  the  Northern  Kingdom. 

“ IV. — Judah,  from  Rehoboam  to  the  Exile. 


SCRIPTURES, 


Rev.  JOHN  P.  PETERS,  Ph.D., 


► Editors. 


PUBLICATIONS  OF  G.  P.  PUTNAM’S  SONS 


The  second  volume  comprises  : 

Part  I. — Hebrew  History  from  the  Exile  to  Nehemiah. 

“ II. — Hebrew  Legislation. 

“ III. — Hebrew  Tales. 

“ IV. — Hebrew  Prophecy. 

“ V. — Hebrew  Poetry. 

“ VI. — Hebrew  Wisdom. 

The  third  volume  will  comprise  the  selections  from  the  New  Testament, 
arranged  as  follows : 

I- — The  Gospel  according  to  St.  Mark,  Presenting  the  Evan- 
gelical Story  in  its  Simplest  Form  ; Supplemented  by 
Selections  from  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke. 

II- — The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  with  some  Indication  of  the 
Probable  Place  of  the  Epistles  in  the  Narrative. 

HI- — The  Epistles  of  St.  James  and  the  First  Epistle  of  St.  Peter. 

IV. — The  Epistles  of  St.  Paul. 

V. — The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 

VI.  — The  Revelation  of  St.  John  (A  Portion). 

VII.  — The  First  Epistle  of  St.  John. 

VIII. — The  Gospel  of  St.  John. 

Full  details  of  the  plan  of  the  undertaking,  and  of  the  methods  adopted 
by  the  editors  in  the  selection  and  arrangement  of  the  material,  will  be  found 
in  the  separate  prospectus. 

“ I congratulate  you  on  the  issue  of  a work  which,  I am  sure,  will  find  a 
wide  welcome,  and  the  excellent  features  of  which  make  it  of  permanent 
value.” — Rt.  Rev.  Henry  C.  Potter,  Rishop  of  New  York. 

“Should  prove  a valuable  adjunct  of  Biblical  instruction.” — Rt.  Rev.  W. 
E.  Stevens,  Bishop  of  Pennsylvania. 

“Admirably  conceived  and  admirably  executed.  . . . It  is  the  Bible 

story  in  Bible  words.  The  work  of  scholarly  and  devout  men.  . . . 

Will  prove  a help  to  Bible  study." — Rev.  Howard  Crosby,  D.D. 

G.  P.  PUTNAM’S  SONS 

New  York: 

27  AND  2g  WEST  23D  STREET 


London : 

27  KING  WILLIAM  ST.,  STRAND 


fi<clc 


sj~a  y — <* «Vr  <• 

-rr 


I 


■/cyW-.U'  . / ■ J ' ' v.  '.iLi  ■<,/ sjL  X- 


7/ ■fxJyJy!/ /x  '\^ Jr  m 'J* fY'si iff  ■r<y~w,tXs 

iff*  ‘ , it  4*  ■"'  4 


.//  "’  > 


/yjLXi 


7/Xmvxi\l// 


r|H.I  -:- 

'-'“  4 kit:  4 '.  4-  4 ;;-:-^-^^I^M^^(te^.  4 


:mmm. 

:4- 4"“  - 4- 

15114 

/ 


4 

topr 


■ //• 


£|m.  * ->  . m ? * 4 


4f^r  fyf^xxx^ ;iwf-  - ~ - - ..  -4  4 ,.  4 7~'i#Cp^^r' - 


\!/  /!,  WJnv^ 

\ mss 


* * regaij 

W’  * "v*  ^ ^ 

jPj*'.''-  *4  pP-:  “*  '•'.  4 4 '-  4 

. p’  . j|L  v-p-;.  *p\ 

L--.;,'^J-  Jjfe  ;p  f 4 4 

^^&M- , f ;;.  * 4 ; . 

I*  * "p  * 

H'  ■ ; # 7 *r 

*»^ mXX»Ly%  ♦ 


m 

*fc 

'^m. 

Pfe 

P Jpp^ 

■+ 

Wm 

■ 

®f» 


